《Martial God Conqueror》 Chapter 01 The Fool Young Master Finally, Du n is recruiting guards." "Du n is nning to take twenty new guards; minimum requirements are sixteen years of age and physically strong and healthy." "A Du n guard is paid ten xuanbi every month whereby a Captain Guards pay is fifty xuanbi, much higherpared to the other families ah. "This is an excellent opportunity! Once selected as a Du n guard, there might be a chance to learn Du ns martial skills if we performed well." Between the lively streets of Stone City, several burly men exuded an imposing air; dressed smart-looking clothes were putting up a big red notice on the wall, attracting a crowd gathering towards them as whispered amongst themselves. The leader of the group of men was a muscr man riding on a handsome steed, deep red in color and has a pair of twin horns on its head. Looking at the gathered crowd, the leader announced. "Tomorrow morning, Du n is holding an open tryout to recruit new guards. As long as someone can take three moves from the Du n main descendant[2] juniors and remain undefeated are eligible to be Du ns guard. Whoever that is capable of defeating oring to a draw, the position Captain Guard is open to them. There are only twenty ces on a firste first served." A trace of pride and arrogance evident in the leaders sharp eyes; Du n has quite a standing in Stone City and being a part of Du n, thus it is inevitable for them to feel proud. With the words out, and the notice put up the leader and the men hopped on their horses in neat and tidy action, speeding away in the streets in parallel lines. "The one riding the Blood-sweat Dragon Horse[3] is Du ns Deputy Commander, Du Qi. I hearsay, he is a Xiantian Warrior." "If my repair is also at Xiantian level, then within the walls of Stone City I can even walk sideway, lets see who still dares to find trouble with me." "You better pray that youd well tomorrow and get selected. Although Du n juniors are young but each one is strong, not many people can withstand three moves from them. Xiantian level cultivation? Youre dreaming, not anyone can reach that level." "Hey hey, tomorrow Ill surely be selected as Du ns guard." Within the crowd, stood a tall, unshaven man with tanned skin. Smiling mysteriously in front of his several partners, his voice low as he said, " Let me tell you guys a secret, as long as you can be the Captain Guard, theres a chance to cultivate Du ns martial skills. Not only that, there are future opportunities to integrate into Du n entirely. "ckie, youre not lying to us, right? Captain Guard can practice Du ns martial arts skills." The tall guys severalpanions were shocked, followed by envy. The tall man called ckie boldly guaranteed, saying, "I have a distant rtive that is part of Du n, you think Ill need to lie to you guys." "You actually have rtive inside Du n then tomorrow Im sure tomorrow youll definitely be selected." Those nearby who heard their conversation turned to look at ckie, the envy in their eyes increased a notch. The news that Du n was recruiting guards attracted the attention much attention; as the new force that emerged in Stone City in recent years, but was already included in the rankings of Stone Citys five most prominent families, naturally had their every move observed by rivals. Dusk, thick heavy clouds in the sky shrouded the city, in the horizon the sun smoldered like a fireball whereby strips of crimson splendor seeped through the gaps in the clouds falling on the mountains. Stone City was situated close to the Wild Beast Mountains, near to the empires border often experienced beast tides. The residents here struggled for survival, one of the reasons why the residents raised in Stone City all practices martial arts and possessed exceptionally sturdy physique. The five big families were considered as old heritage martial families. "Deng! Deng!" Several horses galloped at high speed causing dust to swirled up into a small tornado the streets, leading the group on the Blood-sweat Dragon Horse up front is Deputy Commander of Du n, Du Qi. Behind Du Qi, a big fellow tilted his head to check the time, and then turned around and said to the several mates with him, "The thirteenth day, anyone dares to bet five xuanbi if that fool young master is still there?" "That fool seem to get even sillier recently, very likely hes is still there, I bet he is." "It had been thirteen days that fool shouldve gone; the previous record was only ten days, so I bet hes gone." Five xuanbi was an ordinary guards half month wages which greatly tugged at the heartstrings of these several men. Evidently, this wasnt the first time bets were ced. Each person took out five xuanbi, passing it into the hands of the burly man that initiated the bet. "Pay attention to your attitudes, although that person isnt favored by the family and his behavior might be rather strange, however, dont say I did not warn you, he is, after all, a Du n young master, your master. If one day you get into trouble because of this, I will not be able to save you. Du Qi red severely at the several men. Du Qis sharp gaze caused fear to ripple in the burly mans heart. Recovering, he smiled sheepishly, saying, "Deputy Commander, now in the whole of Du n, maybe even in the entire Stone City calls him a fool behind his back. Not to mention he has always been a waste and a fool ah, so even if we refer to him as such amongst us private theres nothing wrong with it." "Having said that, Master after all is Master, no matter how much of a waste or fool he is, it is still Du familys blood running through his veins, understand your own position or bound to suffer in the future." Du Qi scowled at them fiercely. "Understand, Deputy Commander." Immediately, the several guards awkwardly nodded, they understood the reasoning behind Deputy Commanders words. Seeing this Du Qis face somewhat eased, then looked at the burly man, "Five xuanbi right, I also bet on five xuanbi that he is still there." "Haha, Deputy Commander also ced a bet." Feeling the tense atmosphere before loosened, their speed elerated, curious to know if the mentioned Du young master is still there. As one of Stone Citys big five families, in the Du npound stood grand architectures with an olden heritage, entuated the barren hill at the side of the main door. On that barren hill, were oddly devoid of any grass or nts, birds do notnd on it, even snakes and rats does not pass through, no different from an ominousnd of death. Everyone in Du n thought that barren hill is inauspicious, and shuns it. ording to rumors, Du npounds main door used to face that barren hill. However, about a dozen years ago the Du n shifted the main entrances direction because of the belief that it was bad luck, and from then onwards Du n which was a third-level family began to rise in Stone City, strengthening the belief that barren hill is an ominousnd that no one wants to get close to. On the death barren hill, lifeless and dry; there were just sands and pebbles on the ground. There was a protruded stone tablet, probably half of its length was above ground and the remaining buried underneath. The top half was a full thirty feet high; its whole surface mottled with years, no one knew how long it has existed, at the very least no one in Du n knows. Hearsay, the stone tablet has been there since ancestors time, probably due to the long years, small cracks and intricate fine lines cover the surface. No one in Du n was interested in the stone tablet, especially when the stone tablet located on the barren hill; previous generations of Du n Elders had researched the stone tablet and unquestionably concluded it as an ordinary stone. The only thing extraordinary about the stone tablet was its sturdiness; during a violent storm more than a decade ago, the infamous Du n young master Du Shaofu stood before that stone tablet in a daze. A streak of lightning struck the stone tablet, resulted in Du Shaofu who was standing close to it fell into aa for three days and three nights whereas the stone were fine without a scratch whatsoever. "Damn, that idiot ...... its already the thirteenth day ah, why is he still there." "Lost two weeks wages, the remaining days of the month will be difficult to endure when that timees loan me some living expenses." Sunset, in front of Du n main door, several burly men can be seen checking the distant barren hill, where a slender figure of a youth stood before a protruded stone in a daze. Who could have known this time this fool would have broken the previous record, standing in front of the stone tablet without moving or resting for thirteen days straight. "Lets go, its getting dark, tomorrows there will be a lot of young miss and young master sparring in the guards tryout, there shouldnt have any mishaps happening." Du Qi retracted his gaze from the barren stone tablet and sighed in his heart. The guards tryout tomorrow was in fact, an opportunity for the Du n juniors to gauge the level of their cultivation, killing two birds with one stone; however, these matters are irrelevant to the youth on the barren hill. Although raised as a Du n young master, tomorrows tryout does not concern him, probably such things never will, and this is the difference. "It has been thirteen days now, but the fools still standing over there, his condition must be getting worse. "It is said the family had searched for many famous healers to cure the fool, s none have any effect, maybe there really is no cure for him." Maidservants nced towards the barren hill from time to time, apanied by a feeling of pity for this young master. It never crossed anyones mind that Young Master Du would turn into a fool. Dusk gradually gave way to night, leaving a faint blush where the sun set, thest source of light disappeared, and the world dimmed. Before the stone tablet, a purple-robed youth sat cross-legged, looked about fifteen or sixteen years of age, face slightly more maturepared his peers with a trace of resolute and fortitude, thick eyebrows above his closed eyes. This youths name is Du Shaofu; a pleasant face, unless one came from Stone City, it was hard to imagine why anyone would call him a fool. Stars gradually emerged, twinkling and a white crescent moon hung in the depths of the sky like a de blooms a bright white radiance. Deep into the night, while the entire Du n in deep slumber, no one paid attention to the young man on the barren hill. Ancient stone tablet stood in the moonlights shadow giving an eerie feeling. "Boom!" Abruptly, on that ancient stone tablet, faint glow radiated within theplex cracked lines and grooves. The lines continued to crack as the whole barren hill shakes slightly, if theres anyone around to witness this, they would be shocked agape. "Ka Ka." Finally, as the ancient stone tablet glowed increasingly brighter, more and more cracks appeared from within and a bright curtain of light wraps around Du Shaofus body, the stone tablet suddenly crumbled into a pile of gravel heaped upon the barren hill. "Chi Chi!" When the glow of light disappeared, Du Shaofu opened his eyes and twin rays shot out like lightning in the darkness, an ancient atmosphere swept out from that lean body, causing the surrounding space to ripple slightly. "Hu~!" Spitting out foul qi through the mouth, Du Shaofu broke into a faint smile, sighing gently and said: "! Ten years time, finallyprehended the first style. Notes: 1. Xuanbi - currency terms 2. Main descendant - main inheriting line 3. Blood Sweat Dragon Horse- a name for a horse that is said to perspire blood. Chapter 02 Challenge One Move Defeat Silver light of dawn washed the sky, shining down on the city . In front of Du ns main entrance, arge crowd had been gathering since early morning . The air buzzed with excitement, nosy neighbors converging to join in the fun . Today is Du ns guard tryout day, theres already a long queue of people in front of the stage, each one roaring to go . Even those not participating came to watch, after all this type of lively event is rare . Du ns main entrance, a lot of family members were present, in addition there are a lot of guards around thus deterring anyone looking for trouble . Isnt that Du ns fool young master? Still like an idiot on that barren hill . How strange, that stone tablet is not there anymore . Onlookers crowded outside Du ns main entrance, many looked to the distant barren hill through the side door . On that barren hill, a purple robe youth seemed to be fiddling with something in his hands . Residents within the city all know that apart from the infamous fool young master of the Du n, there wont be a second person on that barren hill . These ten years time, the nick named fool and Young Master Du Shaofu goes hand-in-hand, it been well-known all around and is a staple topic for gossip among Stone City folks . Mentioning Du Shaofu, as a young master of the Du n, in Stone City can be counted as having a privileged background, unfortunately when he was tested for martial veins at six, it was determined that his veins are innately broken unable to practice martials arts . In this world where affluence and respect rtes directly to strength, the sorrow of being unable to practice martial arts can only be imagined . However, with Du ns prestige in Stone City, though unable to practice martial arts, living a normal life is not an issue . But making matters worse, after the test result were made known, young master Dus mentality was unstable, somehow ended up in front of the stone tablet on the barren hill in the midst of a violent storm . Lightning strikesnded on the stone tablet and the poor young master whom was right in front of it suffered an unexpected misfortune, going intoa for three days and three nights . Since then, the young master often stand before that stone tablet . In the beginning it was only for a few hours, as time passes the duration gradually began getting longer and longer, till theres a crazed look in his eyes, acting weird, and sometimes even making manic gestures . In the beginning, Du n hired healers to heal him but none has any effects whatsoever, towards the end they can only give up . In the span of ten years, the nickname fool young master spread from the Du nspound to the entire Stone City, everyone knows that amongst the Du juniors there is one fool young master . If Du ns juniors are like him, then today will be so much easier . An unshaven, slightly dark skin, tall man looking at the distant figure on the barren hill whispered lightly . Du n juniors came out . It is said that this round, among the juniors, Du Yu and Du Xue are quite strong, fifth grade martial pulse talent, fourteen years old Houtian sixthyer . Probably enter Xiantian by seventeen or eighteen, a seventeen or eighteen year old Xiantian, thats almost one in a million As several young girls and boys step out from Du ns innerpound standing neatly in a line on the stage . Though age-wise they are on the smaller side but the atmosphere around them almost instantly ceased the crowd to silence as gazes fell one by one upon them . Du Qi took the stage and announced Guards tryout begins now, undefeated within three moves are eligible to be Du ns guard . Om! A muffled bell sounded, one after another strong-looking men already leaping on to the stage and started sparring with those young girls and boys . ng ng! Pop! At the same time, various sounds of metals shing, palm fist colliding, coupled with the asional shouts and cheers, the liveliness could be heard from afar . With all attention directed towards the stage, no one paid further notice to the youth on the barren hill . Why did the stone tablet crumbled, after the first style there should be a second style ah . On the hill, Du Shaofu delved into a pile of powdered rubble, raising arge dust screen in the air, originally clean purple robe is now covered with dust, his dusty face only managed to further emphasize his already pearly white teeth even brighter . Well, it seems there is really no second style in here . Du Shao Fu patted down his body to clear away the dust and sands, on the resolute face, bright eyes with a hint of a sparkle deep within, nothing in his face that shows he is the infamous fool that the whole city gossips about . Boom Congealing a handprint within his palm, a stream of yellowish qi rushed out, causing his purple robe aflutter and the surrounding space fluctuating as if about to be shattered . The qi flow inexplicably adding an overbearing aura to Du Shaofu; Sessful cultivated the first style, my martial pulse should beparable to others normal second grade pulse Perceiving the changes in his body after spending ten years toprehend the first stone tablet, Du Shaofu revealed a satisfied smile . The mysterious stone tablet first style were as if specifically created for those with broken martial veins, it actually was able to restore broken veins, allowing a wasted martial pulse to be able to practice martial arts . The dense cracks and grooves on the stone tablet were somehow rted to martial practice and martial pulse . Du Shaofu is born into an old martial family, thus he could estimate the strength in his body isparable to a general second grade pulse, but Du Shaofu also noticed that there is something special about his martial pulse . Though it is simr to the general second grade martial pulse, however it is definitely not something a general second grade martial pulse can bepared to . Sessfully cultivating the first style enable broken martial veins to be restored tillparable to others second grade martial pulse, in the future, if able to locate the second style stone tablet, and the third then what degree can his martial pulse achieved . This made Du Shaofus looked forward with anticipation . At least, Im able to practice now, but firstly must find a way to pluck off the fool nick name Du Shaofu retrieved his handprint, xuanqi[1] slowly dissipated within his palm, and a glint crossed his eyes . He is well-known throughout the city as a fool all these years that everyone truly believes that he is a true idiot . Du Shaofu did not mind being called a fool all these years, even weed it as it allows him toprehend the stone tablet without any disturbance . But now since he reached minorpletion[2] practicing the ancient stone tablets first style, a fool practicing martial arts will not receive the familys resources support and at the moment he really needs resources . Not to mention being taken as a fool daily for the past ten years is definitely not a pleasant thing . Things taken these ten years, Du Shaofu feels he start getting it back . Pop! Pop! On the stage in front of Du ns main entrance, a dozen of Du ns thirteen to fourteen years old girls and boys either with bared fist or a sword in hand sparring against challengers older than them . These Du ns juniors though young but handles those men with ease, one move or two strokes at the most were used to defeats these men rendering the onlookers secretly astonished and even more respectful towards Du n . Isnt it just withstanding three moves, fight ah . This time we must be Du ns guard, fight ah . Looking at the strength of these young girls and boys, each man on stage gets more fervent, if they have the opportunity to enter Du n and manage to learn a skill or two, they will also be stronger! Unfortunately, of those burly men rushing up in excitement only scarce few managed to remain undefeated after three moves, and in less than an hour, a total of two to three hundred people had eagerly rushed up to the stage and subsequently being thrown back down the stage one by one, however it is also obvious by their heavy breathing that the dozen juniors are at their limit . Finally, there are twenty people who barely managed to withstand three moves, most of them are injured but nevertheless excited as they managed to stay on the stage . No one noticed Du Shaofuing down from the barren hill as everyones focus was on the stage . Du Shaofu squeezed himself into the crowd to join in the liveliness, looking at those so-called cousins movements, sometimes scowling, sometimes pondering, hands moving under the long-sleeves . Why is there so many ws with Du ns martial arts, or maybe it is me that overthinking . Mouthing lightly, in the crowd Du Shaofu gets increasingly confused, he has seen people within the family practice martial art previously, however at that time he didnt understand anything, and afterprehending the stone tablet, re-analyzing Du ns martial art, he feels like hes beginning to understand some . And now, looking at these Du n martial arts skills, Du Shaofu feels there is too many weakness and full of ws . Stop, twenty quotas is filled, tryout ends here . When thest person, at the expenses of spitting a mouthful of blood to withstand the third move, Du Qi who was at the corner of the stage went up to the man and said: Congrattions, after this you will be joining Du ns guard, those with injuries will receive free treatment at Du ns medicine courtyard . Thank you, Deputy Commander . Twenty strong men nodded happily, as Du ns guard, the treatment given are definitely not the same . Ai, quota already filled, todays a trip in vain . Du ns junior are really strong even though they are still so young! When Du Qi announced the results, many of those whom were still waiting beside the stage had their stomachs churning full of regret . If they had known, they would havee earlier to wait in line . As the crowd began to disperse the buzz of excitement began to wane . Du ns juniors were about to leave, today for them was just a preliminary test; it is not the same with the usual stricter testing within the n . Slow down . At this time, in the midst of the twenty men that managed to withstand three moves, an unshaven, slightly dark skin, tall man jumped out and took a step forward, slightly salute, then looked at Du Qi, gathered up courage and ask: Deputy Commander, is it correct that as long one can defeat or tie with a direct descendant of Du ns junior, one can be captain of the guards? Notes: Xuanqi C type/name of qi Minorpletion- a minimum grasp of a skill/techniquew/method; usually followed by majorpletion sess- Chapter 03 One Move Defeat One Move Defeat Hey hey, someone wants to challenge the Captain Guard position, courage is not small." Hearing that, the dispersing crowds steps suddenly stopped, seems like there were still things to see. Du ns dozen juniors also turned around and remained on stage, a hint of smile was evident in their eyes, since there was someone who was looking for abuse, they naturally wont be lenient. Du Qi was also surprised; a tiny frown appeared between his eyebrows looking at ckie; when this person was on the stage earlier he already noticed this person practiced martial art. However, his martial pulse grade was not high should be around second grade but within this batch of selected twenty, he was definitely one of the stronger ones. "Do you truly want to challenge the Captain Guards position? Having ambition is a good point however the Captain Guard position is not easy to pass." Du Qi found ckie a little interesting; even the weakest Du n juniors were a Houtian fourthyer bordering the fifthyer. Although this person, ckie was considered the fore amongst the selected group, but whether he could defeat ore to a draw with a Du n junior is hard to say, and unlikely to happen unless there is a miracle. ckie trembled slightly under Du Qis sharp stare thus avoided his eyes. But thinking of the benefits being a Captain Guard would bring plus he had a distant rtive inside Du n, he wasnt afraid to offend this Deputy Commander; gritting his teeth, ckie insisted: "Dont tell me the honorable Du n ns to go back on their word; at the very least I should be given a chance to try. "Challenge the Captain Guard position." "Du n cant go back on their words now." Some individuals began to stir the crowds emotions, for the onlookers, there was nothing better than an interesting good show. Du Qis eyes swept around the stage at the booing crowd then back at the uncouth ckie, slightly unhappy: "So, which of the Du ns Miss or Master you want to challenge?" ckie swallowed saliva nervously, slowly looked past the dozen young boys and girls who was also eyeing him, suddenly he turned and stared straight at a youth in a purple robe standing amongst the crowd, He also is Du n Young Master, right? "Du Shaofu." Being pointed out by ckie, numerous pair of eyes zoomed towards the direction of the purple robed youth. Du family members expression was the first ones to turned weird, the purpled robed youth was, of course, Du Shaofu. When did this foole over? Usually, at crowded event such as this, they hardly see this fools shadow. Onlookers that crowded around the stage instantly noticed Du Shaofu, the infamous Du ns idiot young master was beside them yet none of them noticed. Looking at Du Shaofu who stood below the stage Du Qis face secretly twitched, frowning he turned to ckie and said, "Yes, he is Young Master Du Shaofu, naturally is one of Du ns young master." "Thats right, I want to challenge this Du ns Young Master today; if I win, I would be the Captain Guard. ckieughed inside as he looked at Du Shaofu, Du ns situation was something hes quite familiar with; thus when he happened to see the infamous Young Master Du Shaofu present near the stage, it was like divine intervention aiding him, an opportunity that shouldnt be missed. Although challenging a fool was a bit shameless, however, thinking of the benefits even if it is shameless; damn it, ckie admits it. "What....." "To challenge that fool Du Shaofu ...... this guy is too outrageous." Du n family members expressions stirred, who isnt aware that Du Shaofu couldnt cultivate martial arts moreover a fool, looking at his dull appearance there is no denying he is an authentic fool. "ckies really shameless wanting to challenge Du Shaofu however, this time seems like Du ns the mute eating bitter gourd[1] and suffer this in silence. "Is it that Du n has no guts, might as well promote ckie as Captain Guard. "Well done ckie, beat up that Du ns young master, ha ha ....." The crowds expression also became weird observing the infamous idiot young master; however, some individuals hid in amongst the crowd and corners shouting sarcastic remarks, not brave enough to openly offend Du n. "This idiot, why did hee out today and cause trouble for the entire family! "What do we do now?" Du n family members cursed secretly, no matter what, Du Shaofu is still a young master of the Du n; if he was defeated in just one move by a guard then Du n loses face in a big way. Injuries are a small matter, more importantly, was Du ns reputation cannot be tarnished. Du Qis face does not look good, who would have thought ckie would shamelessly pick to challenge Du Shaofu. He is responsible for todays guard tryout, and if Du ns reputation is tarnished in any degree, even as Deputy Commander hes bound to reap the bitter fruits. "Who called me, is someone looking for me?" Du Shaofu was nning to leave when he heard his name being called out, following the gazes of the surrounding people, his eyes finally fell on the stage. Amidst the slightmotion from the crowd, ckie secretly swept his eyes through the members of the Du n, when he saw his distant rtive present and didnt show any objection, his courage got bigger. "Young Master Du kindly enlightened me on the stage." ckie sped his hand together at Du Shaofu and said aloud, sarcasm evident in his eyes instead of admiration like the other members of Du n. "You want to challenge me?" Du Shaofu nked for a moment, after understanding the situation he looked at ckie on the stage with his bright eyes and gave a small chuckle: This is not right, you should challenge the weakest one of my cousins to see if you have a chance. "Hey, this fool even spoke today, in the end, is a genuine fool or just pretending. "But his words dont sound stupid ah." "This idiot actually spoke today." Listening to Du Shaofus words, the Du crowd was stirred up again. Looking at Du Shaofu in front of the stage and the remarks from the crowd, ckie got bolder, he wasnt afraid of offending this fool young master he already learned from his distant rtive that this fool cant practice martial arts and has no status whatsoever in the family. ckieughed loudly, "Could it be the honorable Du ns young master dare not fight, if so, does this means that Im to directly be the Captain Guard." "Du n young master dare not go up the stage ah." "The honorable Du n is only at this standard." A lot of booing sounds were heard, getting more and more unscrupulous, and some even got physical within the crowd. "Young Master Du, if you dare note up, Du n can just promote me as Captain, and we can forget about this matter, ha ha." ckieughed all the morecently, being able to humiliate a young master of Du n, hes probably the first person in Stone City. "Since you insist, as you wish." Du Shaofus voice was faint, but it spread out nheless through the crowd. His feet tapped the ground, and under his heels, two streams of green-colored energy burst out; with a body twist, Du Shaofu appeared directly in front of ckie on the stage causing countless exmation of surprise. "Impossible, how can ......" Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared in front of him, ckie was shocked; just looking at the move earlier, is this young master before him the famous waste and fool? Appearing opposite of ckie, Du Shaofus expression remained calm with his hands behind his back, the long purple robe was fluttering without any breeze blowing, a pair of bright eyes looked at ckie, "Not starting?" "Impossible, my eyes must have been bedazzled." Hearing the question, ckie recovered from his state of shocked and somehow convinced himself that there was some problem with his eyes and theres no reason to be afraid of a fool young master. Gritting his teeth, body leaning forward slightly, ckies fingers clenched into a fist, three vague fist shadows appeared directly boxing out towards Du Shaofu. The next moment, the three vague fist shadows appeared in front of Du Shaofu, converging against Du Shaofu chest. "Break!" Just before the fists strike his chest, from Du Shaofus mouth came a loud shout which sounded like a dragons roar, lighting seems to sh out in his cool bright eyes, his purple robe fluttering and the stage trembled. With Du Shaofu feet as the center, cracks begin spreading on the entire stage. "Ka Cha!" Everyone including ckie was startled by this sudden loud shout, yet to recover, a sound of bone breaking subsequently followed the loud shout; and a tall silhouette is seen flying out like a broken kitending heavily outside of the stage. On the stage, Du Shaofu is still standing straight on the same spot, hands held behind his back, purple robe swaying in the breeze disying an air of dominance. "Puchi!" Struggling to get up after being thrown off stage, ckie spewed a mouthful of blood clutching his chest, his ribs were obviously broken. All around shocked eyes looked at the slender figure youth in purple-robed on the stage. Only a few people saw what actually took ce on the stage, whereby the rest only saw the rumored fool young master didnt move an inch just with one loud shout ckie was sent flying off the stage, such an unbelievable feat happened before them, if they didnt witness it with their own eyes they wouldnt believe it at all. Booing sound around the stage came to a sudden stop. Stunned agape at what just took ce; undeniably it was a p in the face for those who were booing sarcastically earlier. Is that really Du ns young master whom cannot cultivate? Even Du family members that spoke rudely earlier felt their cheeks burning hot. "Continue, Im going back." Leaving the stage, Du Shaofu did not even look at ckie, saying to Du Qi, Du Shaofu turned and left with a flicked a long-sleeved purple, stepping away lightly. "Boom!" When Du Shaofu left, the entire stage shuddered and began cracking from the spot where Du Shaofu was standing, finally the middle of the stage copse leaving a big hole. The crowd retreated to the back swiftly. "Gulu ......" Everyone looked at each other around the stage in dismay, swallowing saliva nervously. Chapter 04 Mysterious Sarcophagus Perhaps it was due to the guards tryout, Du Shaofu didnt run into anyone on the way back to his courtyard. The truth is, even if he does meet someone including the servants and the guards, they will not bother themselves with him. Young Master Du Shaofus presence throughout the years is like the invisible air. Although treated as invisible he does live in quite a nice ce. The whole courtyard is very wide, there are not many simr ones avable as only those respected family elders are qualified to live in such a courtyard. Du Shaofu can live in this courtyard is mainly due to basking in his fathers glory, if not for his Father being the third brother of the current Du n Patriarch, just the words of fool young master were enough to strip him of any decent treatment, let alone a courtyard like this. When Du Shaofu reached the courtyard, a familiar figure was sleeping on a wicker chair, drunk but hands still holding on to a wine jug, reluctant to let it go. "Dad, how did you get this drunk again." Du Shaofu went over, looking at the drunken face half hidden by disheveled hair, distressed filled his bright eyes. In these sixteen years, Du Shaofus most notable memory of his father Du Tingxuan, is that he often sits in the yard clutching his wine jug and just staring at the sky, gradually falling into a drunken stupor reeking of wine. "Shaofu, youre back. Are you hungry, find something to eat from the kitchen." Du Tingxuan woke up drowsily, still confused, raised his hand to rubbed his bleary eyes and sat up from the wicker chair, a strong stench of alcohol wafted pass as he speaks. A head taller than Du Shaofu, body slightly on the thinner side, under the disheveled hair, were shadows of a dashing face, if not for the overwhelming stench of alcohol. "Dad, Im not hungry, I help you to your room and rest." Just as Du Shaofu was about to move forward, Du Tingxuans hand blocked his body, swaying the wine jug in his hand smiled and said: "No need, theres no more wine, Im going out to buy some wine." Having said that, Du Tingxuan dragged his drunken body staggered out of the courtyard, leaving Du Shaofu standing alone silently. From the time Du Shaofu can remember things, the wine jug never left his fathers hands, but strangely for Du Shaofu he has no memory of his mother at all. After standing there quietly for a while, Du Shaofu went in search for a drink of water in the hall then went straight back to his room. Inside his room, Du Shaofu sat cross-legged, condensing a handseal xuanqi emitted from his whole body, suddenly within the palm a talisman-like pattern gushed out, murmuring lightly with a satisfied smile: "This mysterious first style power is not weak fortunately, I just initiated a little. Earlier on the stage Du Shaofu used the first style that he spent a decade in front of the ancient stone tablet toprehend, the scope of power just by initiating it a little bit is astonishing. Only Du Shaofu knows, the mysterious first style within the stone tablet, it not only enabled his martial veins to be recovered but also to cultivate xuanqi, more importantly, this first style feels like it is all-epassing, with endless variations, awe-inspiring and overbearing. However, currently Du Shaofu is in a rather perplexing situation, his body umted plenty of xuanqi but without any level of cultivation. Although the first style was able to mend broken martial veins, enabling his body to produce xuanqi but after all, it is not a type of martial exercisew, its unable to increase his level of cultivation. In this world, humans practicing martial arts are differentiated into different realms - Houtian Warrior, Xiantian Warrior. Only after entering Xiantian warrior can one be considered as truly stepping into the martial world, but the vast majority spent their lives stuck at the Houtian level unable to take that step into Xiantian, which only proves even though one can practice but not just any person can cross over into Xiantian territory. Although he was unable to practice martial arts before, being born in an old martial family the years he lived wasnt wasted. Du Shaofu is crystal clear about his current condition; there are nineyers to a Houtian, with the xuanqi within his body, fighting against a Houtian eightyer or even a ninthyer is not a problem. "My martial veins are mended and Im able to practice now, tomorrow I should go to the Martial Collection Building to look for an exercisew." Du Shaofu deliberated since there is no way to practice the second style of the mysterious stone tablet, so for now, he can only practice a different technique to get his level of cultivation up. Even without him having any level of cultivation the mysterious first style was able to exhibit that kind of power, once he raises his cultivation the mysterious first style definitely will be more powerful, which makes Du Shaofu excited. "Continue toprehend the mysterious first style." After deciding, Du Shaofu condensed a handseal, closed his eyes and entered a state ofprehension, besides its not like he has any daily chores to perform. Although Du Shaofu took ten years toprehend the first style on that ancient stone tablet before reaching minorpletion but clearly theres still a long way to go to before fully grasping it. Ten years ago, when he was tested to have broken veins thus have no future in martial arts, unable to ept the result, he ran out into the violent storm before the stone tablet to vent out. Who wouldve thought that lightning would strike the stone tablet, the stone tablet was fine, but the lightning ricocheted striking Du Shaofu instead. Du Shaofu woke up after being in aa for three days. The truth was that, in those three days, he was in a wondrous state gaining insight, when that lightning strike down, a mysterious talisman pattern from the ancient stone tablet apanied by lightning appeared in his mind. Du Shaofu did not know what those mysterious talisman patterns were in the beginning, however in that wondrous state Du Shaofu had an epiphany, in the end, he finally understood that it was a powerful martial style, it was as if the mysterious style were specifically created for people with broken veins. Martial pulse is divided into nine grades, the lowest being grade one and nine highest, the higher the order of the martial pulse the greater the future achievements will be, this is a universalw and also the irrevocable truth. Du Shaofus broken martial veins werent even graded as a martial pulse which means that he will never have any sess in practicing martial arts, even some bottom-tier skill are just for fitness purposes only. The mysterious first style that was able to mend martial veins allowed Du Shaofu to see hope from the abyss of despair, as long as heprehends the moves, a waste martial pulse will be able to practice. Again and again, Du Shaofu stood in front of the ancient stone tablet, in his eyes, those cracks and grooves are no longer simple fractures but a secret pattern of the human body. Theplicated dense lines and cracks are just like the human bodys meridians in general, very profound, very mysterious, and finally, he was able toprehend enough to practice the mysterious first style. Du Shaofu immersed himself inprehension, just like a fish in the boundless sea, unable to regain himself. The subsequent ten years Du Shaofu finally grasp that mysterious first style and understood that there should be a second style, a third style, but within that ancient stone tablet of the Du n, it only contained the first style. Inside the room, further insights gradually rendered Du Shaofu into a state of selflessness.......... ... Morning, silence all around, only the slightest light peeking from the east horizon, gradually the first ray of sunlight pierced the darkness before dawn, across the mountains and the ocean, finally enveloping Stone City. Waking up his opened eyes are met with darkness, but his whole body feels light andfortable, just like after a round of quenching marrow and cleansing meridians[1]. "Ka ka!" Du Shaofu reached up and gave the top a push, emitting sounds of kaka due to friction as the stone cover slides open and Du Shaofu stood up from the sarcophagus like it was the most normal thing in the world. Note: 1. Major body detoxification and overhaul where everything improves; clear bright eyes, baby skin, stronger bones, tougher skin....etc Chapter 05 Eccentric Fu Yibai entric Fu Yibai The sarcophagus hanged suspended in an antiquated house of blue limestone, it stood as if it were an ancient pce, blue green limestone paved the floors, the whole building surrounded with vicissitudes of an olden era. Theyout is extremely simple, only some wooden tablets of Du ns ancestors were ced, and the blue limestone walls on four sides were carved with some mystical runes, profound and extremelyplicated, primeval traces surrounds the ce; in short, this blue limestone antique house is an ancestral shrine. "Again inside this." Organizing his thoughts, Du Shaofu did not feel strange, in these ten years, he had already lost count the times he woke up within the sarcophagus inside the ancestral shrine. Du Shaofu remembered roughly ten years ago, the first time he realized that he woke up in the ancestral shrine halls sarcophagus, he was scared out of his wits. Thereafter, almost every other morning he will find himself waking up in the sarcophagus, it terrified him so much that he went to look for his Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle about it. But since he was already saddled with fool young master nickname first, none of the n members believed him, and some even reprimanded him for being naughty, inane till climbing inside the sarcophagus within the ancestral and fell asleep. Some of the family elders specifically warned Du Shaofu the sarcophagus is something inherited from Du n ancestors, that its sacred in nature and if he crawls inside the sarcophagus again severe family punishment awaits. During these years, though waking up in the sarcophagus was not a daily urrence, but every month there will be a quite a few days he wakes up in the sarcophagus within the ancestral hall. As for how he ended there, he had never been able to figure it out. To find out how, Du Shaofu even went without sleep for a few nights or pretended to be asleep, but all tricks were useless. In the morning he would appear inside the sarcophagus, as for how and when remains a mystery. In the end Du Shaofu got used to it and no longer discussed it with the family, either way, Du Shaofu is clear, even if the matter is brought up, it is impossible for anyone to believe him, worse still he might bring upon himself the familys punishment. Waking up from the sarcophagus for so many times, from his initial shock and fear at the beginning turned to excitement and anticipation at the end, because every time Du Shaofu wakes up from the sarcophagus, he could feel a difference, noticing his physique improved, receiving great benefits. In the beginning, each time Du Shaofu wakes up from inside the sarcophagus, his body, and his clothes will be wet covered with muddy ck sweat and horrible stench. After several timester, the sweat became cleaner and clearer and the smell no longer there. During this period, Du Shaofu naturally felt his body getting better each time as if the body had gone through quenching marrow pulp-washing. Evenprehending the ancient stone tablet the first style had gotten easier while it also speeds up mending the martial veins among other benefits. Du Shaofu can feel the changes in his bodys waste martial pulse, seemingly differ from the general martial pulse, but specifically as to what changes and difference Du Shaofu is unable to describe in details. "Xuanqi is fuller and more condense, this sarcophagus must be a treasure." Du Shaofu jumped down from the suspended sarcophagus, sensing the improvement inside his body turned back to look at the sarcophagus, traces of suspicion in the bright eyes for he is certain this sarcophagus is absolutely a treasure. "Time to go to Martial Collection Building to look for an exercisew." Du Shaofu muttered lightly, his bodys xuanqi is fuller and more condensed that it feels like its about to burst anytime if xuanqi in his body really explodes it definitely will not something pleasant. Quickening his steps, Du Shaofu left the Du n ancestral shrine which is inside a mountain. The site of the ancestral shrine is quite hidden, unknown of which of the Du ancestors built it therefore, and usually no one noticed the ancestral building. Martial Collection Building is where Du n keeps its collection of martial arts and precious items, one of the most important ces in Du npound. Even Du n Elders cannot freely enter, whereas the juniors need permission every time they want to search for martial exercises or skills. However, even though permission is granted for juniors to enter the Martial Collection Building, mishaps may happen as the one guarding over the Martial Collection Building is Fu Lao[1]. To get pass Fu Lao, unless Fu Lao is in excellent mood or all effort will be fruitless, without something delicious or fun they would not get any martial skills or exercises. Normal tricks dont work on Fu Lao cause hes not an ordinary old man, if he does not allow anyone to enter the Martial Collection Building, one can only obediently wait. Fu Laos real name is Fu Yibai. The entire Du n knows that even the Patriarch has to be respectful and bows in greeting when Fu Lao is in front of him thus Fu Laos status is very high within the Du n. Many said that Fu Lao has been with the Du n for a very long time, even when the previous two generations of Patriarch was alive, Fu Lao was already in Du n, in short, Fu Lao could be referred as a three generations Elder. ording to some people, Fu Lao have martial cultivation whereas there are others that say he doesnt and even some that say he have a little. No one truly knows whether Fu Lao have any martial cultivation or not since no one has seen him use it however, this doesnt affect his status in Du n as a three generations Elder as well as the keeper of the Martial Collection Building which only serve to solidify his status in the n. The Martial Collection Building located at the center of the Du npound, and divided into three floors, the area is notrge, absent of grand decorations, in truth, its a little bit dpidated nheless still charming. When Du Shaofu arrived at the Martial Collection Building, he saw a dirty old man in shabby clothing with a few straws of weed in his white hair, holding an old ramshackle broom swaying left and right sweeping the ground, dust flying everywhere. The old man senses someoneing thus looked up to see Du Shaofus figure, his expression immediately changed, turned around to leave without any intention to look back. "Cough......" Du Shaofu deliberately faked a cough, looked at the white-haired old man that was about to leave, opened his mouth conversationally and quite affectionately, said: "Bai Lao, are you sweeping?" Hearing Du Shaofus voice, the old man immediately turned back awkwardly towards Du Shaofu, his wrinkly face forcefully squeezing out a smile, chuckled and shamelessly said: "Big Brother, I did not see you just now. What brings you here? Chapter 06 Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture If someone of the Du n saw this shabby old man referring Du Shaofu as big brother the entire Du n would be flipped over. Who is this old man? He is the esteemed Fu Lao, the one even Patriarch have to bend and salute to, but he is calling the fool young master big brother, this is definitely shocking. "I came to see you, and to take a stroll in the Martial Collection Building." Du Shaofu seemed quite satisfied to Fu Yibais attitude, however when Fu Yibai heard that Du Shaofu wanted to enter the Martial Collection Building, he curled his lips revealing an old yellowed front teeth, he looked at Du Shaofu: "You want to go inside again, you know that the Martial Collection Building is not a ce toe and go as you please " "Do not forget I am your big brother, do you have any opinions?" Du Shaofu stared straight at Fu Yibai without budging, raised his eyebrows, and lightly said: "Who sworn that the lost party will call the one who won Big Brother, to adhere unconditionally to Big Brothers words, the person who vite this oath will forever feel the to urge to urinate plus a lifetime of hemorrhoids!" "No opinions, noments, cause you are my Big Brother." Listening to Du Shaofus words, Fu Yibais face wilted, forcing out of a smile, chuckled and said in a small voice: "You go in, Ill stay here as a lookout, just look at whatever you want, any problemse look for me "En, Lao Bai, I like your attitude, rest assured, I had promised you earlier, in front of other people, I would give you face." Du Shaofu patted Fu Yibais shoulder in a satisfied manner and strode casually into the Material Collection Building. This little bastard, if he is a real fool how fortunate it would be, unfortunately all was just pretense. Looking at Du Shaofus back, Fu Yibai hated vehemently, if I knew I would not have made such venomous oath. Remembering the time of the bet, Fu Yibai wanted to cry but no tears woulde out, it has been several years past but he still couldnt figure out how he lost, and worst he lost to a fool. Betting so many times in his lifetime that was the only time Fu Yibai miscalcted and lost unknowingly, that oath was made by him and remembering that venomous oath, Fu Yibai touched his withered butt. "Fu Lao, I have permission to go to the second floor to pick a martial skill" At this time, a fine dressed young man happily ran towards Fu Yibai, to be permitted to pick a martial skill from the Martial Collection Building are usually those that were rewarded by the family. "Pick martial skills, whats the use of learning so many martial skills, biting off more than you can chew, sweep the floor for me." Fu Laos mood is not very good, immediately looking upset he threw the broom to the young man and left without looking back. "Yes, Fu Lao" Young mans happy face was reced with an aggrieved look but there is no other way, with the broom in his hands he honestly started sweeping. This is not Du Shaofus first time inside the Martial Collection Building, although each time he could only sneak in without knowledge of others but the Du ns martial exercises positions is something he knew like the back of his hand. This time the purpose ofing in the Martial Collection Building is to find a suitable exercisew. Exercisew is divided into four levels, the strongest Heaven rank, the lowest Yellow rank, each level is further divided into three grades of order namely early grade, intermediate and high-grade. Du ns main descendants mostly practices one of three exercisew, the strongest set of exercise is said to be called Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture, an early grade Mysterious rank exercisew that only a small number of extremely important members of the family is allowed to cultivate it. Side branch families cultivates the Unfathomable Righteous Tactics or Bright Moon Tactics both are Yellow rank high grade level exercises. Du Shaofu is very much at home on the third floor of Martial Collection Building where all the high grade martial arts of the Du n is kept. Since he is going to cultivate, Du Shaofu ns to cultivate a high grade exercise as no one in the family cares anyway, sometimes there is a good side of being a fool, there is nothing the family can do if they were to find outter. The third floor of the Martial Collection Building is very spacious, exuding an air of era gone by. Not much things are ced on this floor, of course apart from the Patriarch nobody else would be allowed to roam freely like Du Shaofu. "Where is the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture? Du Shaofu still couldnt locate the Purple Qi Sunworship exercisew after going around the third floor, he saw both Unfathomable Righteous Tactics and Bright Moon Tactics, but these two sets of exercisesw is not what Du Shaofu wanted. "Shiu!" Suddenly, while searching for the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture Du Shaofu heard a breeze blown past behind him. "Who is it" Golden light shed cross Du Shaofus eyes, reacting instinctively, he rapidly retreated and turned sideways while congealing a handprint, xuanqi rushed out enveloping his body, winding and twisting in strange arcs before gathering in his palm. Making a fist that has a faint talisman pattern and strike out directly onto the breezes direction. "Chi!" Breeze dispersed blowing against Du Shaofus forehead, and Du Shaofu was thrown back from the impact.staggering a few steps back before finally stabilizing his body by leaning against the wall. Raising his bright eyes to look around, the entire third floor of the Martial Collection Building was empty not even the shadow of a ghost can be seen. "Ei, what is this?" Instead of shadows, Du Shaofu saw an interesting object, unsure of how the object fell down from the crevice corner of the wall right onto Du Shaofus forehead. If not for the few steps of retreat that shook the walls, the object wouldnt have fallen down. Du Shaofus hand lifted the object, a small glowing bronze tower, the size of a thumb, dusty and unremarkable looking, obviously no one has noticed this thing at all. Evaluating this humble tower, which seems like nothing extraordinary, probably a toy or small gadget, Du Shaofus mind is more focused on figuring who made a sneak attack on him. "Who is it in the end" Putting the little tower away, Du Shaofu was still wondering who attacked him earlier but it can only wait till he get out of the building. Although he did not find Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture, it is not in his character to leave empty-handed, he can still practice martial skills, as he cannot use the mysterious first style every time. Going through introduction of some of the martial skills, Du Shaofu picked up a martial skill and whichever items particrly interested him will also be taken. Finally Du Shaofu went down to the second floor and did the same before leaving satisfied. Chapter 07 Conflict Coming out from the Martial Collection Building, Du Shaofu intended to ask Fu Yi Bai where the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture exercise is but was surprised to find a young man obediently sweeping the floor and Fu Yi Bai nowhere to be seen. Noticing that it was Du Shaofuing out from the Martial Collection Building, the young man holding the broom was surprised and a little doubtful. Since yesterday the three words Du Shaofu have been spreading throughout the Du n. Everyone is talking about what happened yesterday on the stage, a single shout loud enough to throw people off the stage, what actually happened, could it be this fool young master is not really a fool. Seeing that someone is here, Du Shaofu had the grace to leave first and thene back the next day to ask Fu Yi Bai about it. After all, the Martial Collection Building is not a ce easily essible, in case someone is nning some mischief then it will be difficult for him toe again in the future. ..... Du ns inner courtyard is a lush of green with individual balconies. The Du n is an old family of Stone City that even the buildings have an antique grandeur to it, harmoniously blending in the scenery. Du Shaofu left the Martial Collection Building walking along a gravel trail, surrounded by the vast lush nature that his pace cant help but slow down. Hee hee Up ahead on the gravel trail, suddenly came sounds ofughter. Du Shaofu lifted his head, eyes searching the origin and found several young girls and boys walking over, leading them were a boy and a girl which particrly stand out than the rest. Du Shaofu cant help but frown looking at this group of youngsters. He recognized the leading young man, called Du Hao, the First Elders grandson, older than him by one year which makes him seventeen. It is said that he is considered as one of the leaders of the younger generation in the Du n. This Du Hao, Du Shaofu naturally remembered. Although he has a wasted martial pulse, he still had his status as Du n young master, every month the n distributes allowances and dans to all of them, but his monthly allowance and dan never did reach him. Once distributed, it will be taken away and the person who robbed him the most is Du Hao. This kind of practice was naturally prohibited but due to the words idiot young master, the elders closed an eye[1] and did not interfere. Perhaps those family elders also believed that those allowances and dans will be put to better use by those who took them than be wasted on a fool. Thuster, Du Shaofu no longer collected his monthly distribution, as he didnt need them and within the Du n, he need not spend any money. As for the beautiful girl in front, Du Shaofu took an extra nce, she is not a member of the Du n, and the people apanying her are also not of the Du n. The girl is quite beautiful, still very young but already showing shapely curves, fair skin and a delicate face that asionally breaks into a graceful smile, rendering those Du n juniors love struck, especially Du Hao, who has been enthusiastically apanying her at her side. Aware that theres somebody around, the several young girls and boys turned and saw Du Shaofu, the sound ofughter gradually died down as all eyes fell on Du Shaofu. Even though there are some within the crowd that are considered his cousins, Du Shaofu never have any interaction with them since he was six. If there is any, then it would be during the yearly ancestral worship where these so-called cousins would secretly sneer and make fun of him. Du Shaofu did not linger and walked straight on, Du Shaofu, quickly give way, what would happen if you collided with our guest? Du Hao wrinkled his brows, he did not expect to run into this fool here, his eyes gleamed with a trace of sarcasm, he does not want this fool to ruin things for him. Du Shaofu slightly lifted his head, he moved on without paying any attention to Du Hao. Didnt you hear me, give way and roll aside Seeing that Du Shaofu not only ignored him but continued to walk straight on, Du Hao finally set his sights on Du Shaofu. Pausing his pace, Du Shaofu stopped, looked at Du Hao and said: This is not a narrow road, you go your way, I go mine, theres no need for me to step aside. Du Shaofu faint words caused Du Hao togged for a moment, sensing that theres something different about this fool today, usually when this fool sees him, he would turn around and run away. Today with a beauty next to him this fool is making him lose face, Du Haos face became gloomy. Brother Hao, whats to talk about with this fool, his silly logic will never be clear A well-dressed young man sensibly steps forward from behind Du Hao, nced at Du Shaofu, using one hand to push against Du Shaofu, quips: You fool, be sensible and give.................. Ka Cha! A crisp bone breaking sound came, the well-dressed young mans sentence has yet to finish, yet he is already issuing a heart-wrenching scream. ahhh...... Wailing miserably, the wrist of the stretched out arm, without anyone realizing has been twisted one hundred eighty degrees by Du Shaofu. With a cracking sound, the bone broke and the pain caused the young mans face turned liver-colored. All of this happened so quickly that no one saw the exact details. Du Gui, based on seniority, I am your elder cousin brother. There is a hierarchy of seniority in Du n; this is your lesson for disrespecting me! Du Shaofu released his palm, standing there lightly, but exuding a kind of majestic momentum that is hard to ignore. The suddenness of the event rendered the young girls and boys silly, only the beautiful girl raised her eyebrow looking at the unpredictable Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu, you dare! Du Hao recovered first, taking a deep breath his eyes fixed on Du Shaofus body,ughing despite anger, he felt today this fool is indeed different from the usual, perhaps it is real as per the family rumors, this fool returned to normal and is able to cultivate. Respect seniority is the Du familys rule, I was just teaching him. Du Shaofu said looking at Du Hao. What a good respect for seniority, my good cousin, your head has always been bad, it seems like today as an elder brother, it is necessary for me to teach you some rules too. Du Hao looked at Du Shaofu with a smiling face but hidden not too deep within his eyes was sarcasm, only a fool, even if cured how strong can he be. You cannot teach. Du Shaofu shook his head, nced at the beautiful girl beside Du Hao, and then back at Du Hao: I know youre simply trying to catch the attention of this Young Miss next to you Voice slightly pause, Du Shaofu mouth curved into a teasing smile and continued in a yful tone: However, you are still a fledgling, I feel your strength is stillcking, instead of the glory you seek you might instead lose face. You...... His innuendo being dered publicly, Du Haos smile no longer remained on his face, his expression turning gloomier. Never would he expect that the infamous fool young master, today showed such a contrasting side, he sneered: I heard that you stole the limelight during Du Xue and Du Yus stage sparring, I did not believe it at first, now it seems to be true. Let me test what is your capacity! Better choose another day, dont let outsiders treat us as jokes. It is not good and Im busy today. You better not neglect the Young Miss beside you. With a flick of his long sleeves, Du Shaofu directly stepped away, not bothering to even look at Du Hao further. Du Shaofu, you ...... Watching the indifferent Du Shaofu leaving, Du Hao gloomy face twitched, his chest as if pressed by something heavy. The beautiful girls eyes followed the back of the youth in purple robe, his back is extraordinarily broad for a lean body, then turned to the already gloomy Du Hao and asked: Young Master Hao, is he one of your Du n siblings, how is it that I have never seen him before? Note: Closed an eye: Pretend not to see Chapter 08 Practicing Martial Skills The girls attractive curves enhanced by the dress that hugs around her body line, the surrounding young boys were shy to take a look but at the same time unable to help but to peek at her furtively. He is our Du ns sibling, Du Shaofu. When the girl asked about Du Shaofu, Du Hao red fiercely at Du Shaofus back. He had no choice but to let the matter go or else he really would be neglecting the beauty next to him. Just a fool, even though no longer idiotic, as long as Du Shaofu is still in the Du n there are still many opportunities to teach him a lessonter. Looking at the girl beside him, he deliberately added: His father is a useless alcoholic, and he is just a fool. Pupils gazing at the gradually disappearing silhouette on the small gravel path, she murmurs to herself: So hes Du Shaofu but is he really a fool...... Young Miss Ye, lets continue our walk. Du Hao faced the girl with a kind smile, but a glint of harshness flitted across his eyes that vanished in a blink as he looked at the distant purple robed figure. ........ It was evening by the time Du Shaofu returned to the courtyard and saw his father has yet to return. Over the years, Du Shaofu has gotten used to his father being drunk, and probably sleeping somewhere, although Du Shaofu is worried but hes helpless about the situation. Entering his room, Du Shaofu took out two scrolls and a strange animal bone. Both scrolls are filled with symbols like patterns, exuding a sharp heavy qi. Obviously, its the items he took from the third floor and the second floor of the Martial Collection Building. The first set of martial skill is called Raging Storm Waves Palm, a Xiantian level martial skill from the third floor and the other one Pulsate Fist is taken from the second floor. Although both sets of martial skill are of Xiantian level, but clearly Raging Storm Waves Palm is deemed of higher grade or else it will not be ced on the third floor whereas Pulsate Fist was on the second floor. Below the Xiantian level martial skills are the Houtian level martial skills, but Du Shaofu has no interest in practicing a Houtian level skill. During the time when Du Xue and the rest of his Du n cousins disyed their Houtian level martial skills on the stage, to him, it was full of ws and weaknesses. In Du Shaofus mind that kind of martial skills even if one practices it, it will not be of much use. Du Shaofu, of course, understands that its not easy to practice a Xiantian level martial skill sessfully that he went to the second floor and took the Pulsate Fist which seemed easier. Next to the two scrolls,y a strange animal bone the length of a palm, extremely hard with traces of mystical runes on the surface that seemed to prate deep within the bone. The animal bone is also one of Du Shaofus harvest from the third floor of the Martial Collection Building, ced at an obscure ce long forgotten. When Du Shaofu saw the animal bone for the first time, theres a strange feeling in his heart,ing from his newly mended martial pulse. So, Du Shaofu took the bone away to study it. Have to find a ce to practice Pulsate Fist Due to his bodys condition, Du Shaofu decided to practice the easier Pulsate Fist first, since there is no way for him to continue with the mysterious stone tablets first style, it does not however, hinder him from practicing other martial skills; unless the body ispletely devoid of xuanqi then he will not be able to practice anything at all. His room is definitely not suitable, for this he needs to find a more secluded ce. ... Night time. In the forest behind the mountain, moonlight shined down between the gaps of a dense foliage, leaving numerous spots of tiny lights like shattered mirror on the ground. asionally wild beasts roar could be heard within the distant mountain. Over a small hill, Du Shaofu sat cross-legged, both hands forming seals, xuanqi rushing out from his palm andnded over the scroll ced in front. When xuanqinds atop the scroll, the entire scroll glowed softly and began to unfold by itself, the symbol-like patterns glowing as if it were about to jump out from the scroll. Each pattern gathered together forming a wave of light akin to a figure demonstrating a set of boxing style, these lights then entered Du Shaofu between his eyebrows. Du Shaofus body shuddered as the light patterns entered, a glow enveloped his body, his face resolute. After everything calmed down, the light on the scroll dissipated. Hu~! Half an hourter, Du Shaofu breathed out a mouthful of air, eyelids twitched slightly and opened, a golden gleam in his bright eyes. Pulsate Fist, early grade Xiantian level martial skill, qi energy vibration, if practiced till majorpletion creates nine waves of vibration, each waveyer superimposed multiplying the power enough to crush the opponents bones Du Shaofu muttered lightly. This is information was obtained from the Pulsate Fist scroll. Start practicing. After a while, Du Shaofu stood up straight, recalling the information from the scroll, handseals suddenly condenses in Du Shaofu hands, forming a fist and started to train. Horizon covered by the night sky, training under the starry moonlit sky. ... Quaint bluestone pavilion, a beautiful girl is standing quietly, fair white skin, a delicate face with long hair cascading down, elegantly dressed . A pair of bright eyes shining in the moonlight, adding a chilly temperament to the elegance. Zhijin A hearty voice called out and a lean middle-aged slowly walked out, about forty years of age with extraordinary temperament, said: How was the trip to Du n, is there any special harvest? Dad The girl turned back, her cherry lips formed a smile: This generation of the Du n are not considered weak, the overall strength should be slightly higher than the others, but I estimate that the other three families is just lying low, theres nothing special about the Du n, but .... But what? the lean middle-aged man asked gently with interest. The Du n has a fool-like young master, this time I identally encountered him in the Du n howeverpared to the rumors outside he seems to be somewhat different. The young girl smiled remembering that purple robed youths manners and bright eyes, he is definitely not a fool as rumored, and the strength he exhibited in that one move, she did not even capture it clearly .... The one you mentioned should be Du Shaofu, the son of the Du ns third brother. This third brother of the Du n is actually quite mysterious. Years ago he left Stone City, saying its for training and battling in the outside world. Sixteen years ago he suddenly came back, bringing along a son. middle-aged man said. His eyes slightly flickered, looking at the shining moon in the sky above, Its been calm and peaceful in Stone City for more than ten years, it would start to get livelier. These years, the other families did not rx their training and cultivation. You should continue to focus on your cultivation. Recently the Wild Beasts Mountain is not peaceful, it is better if you do not enter, lest you encounter any danger. En, I know. The young girl nodded towards the middle-aged man. Then continue looking at the moon, night breeze caressing her elegant ck hair. Chapter 09 Raging Storm Waves Palm Three dayster, when the suns setting on the horizon, fiery amber glow projecting itsst light onto earth. In the silent forest, Du Shaofu continuously condensed one handseal after another, strands of xuanqi gathered in his palm which then coursed through specific meridians in the body before gathering again in his palm. When xuanqi gathered again in his palm, at this moment Du Shaofus atmosphere became fierce and frightening, as if a mighty sleeping wild beast being awaken. "Ka Ka!" The ground beneath his feet cracked, the space around the purple robed figure rippled as if about to shatter, a myriad of heaven and earths energy seemed to be gushing towards Du Shaofu and finally melded within his palm. The surrounding space constantly vibrates causing ripples as if water boiling. "Raging Storm Waves Palm!" Du Shaofu struck, xuanqi rushed out and a muffled sound like a faraway thunder is heard through the silent forest. Trailing the palm print, rows of wave-like wind des can be seen with the naked eye spread out. The palm printnded on a tree trunk, with the width of two bowls, the wave-like wind des kept crashing against it just like raging waves. "Boom!" The solid tree trunk shook, broke in half and tumbled down. The sound echoed through the silent forest, its many leaves drifted to the groundpletely hindering the line of sight. The frightened birds p their wings and took off while the nearby animals sped away. When everything finally calmed down the surroundings was a wreck. Looking at the broken tree, Du Shaofus bright eyes were filled with surprise, he faintly murmured: "Raging Storm Waves Palm truly is not something Pulsate Fist canpare to, but these both sets of martial skills feels like there are many ws still. It should be much more refined." In a span of three days, Du Shaofu sessfully practiced both Xiantian martial skill Pulsate Fist and Raging Storm Waves Palm. Du Shaofu felt thatpared to the ten years time spentprehending the stone tablets first style, both of the Xiantian martial skill was too easy. Whether it is Raging Storm Waves Palm or Pulsate Fist as long as Du Shaofu referred it to the mysterious first style he will gain some insight. After trying out only two to three times he sessfully learned them. Thus, in one night Du Shaofupleted the Pulsate Fist, then subsequently the Raging Storm Waves Palm in two days and one nights time. Activating the Pulsate Fist requires the xuanqi to turn three turns, passing Qi She[1] to Yun Men(Cloud Gate) through Kong Zui and finally to Shao Fu. If able to divert xuanqi to Tai Yuan and Shao Shang it is possible to condense xuanqi further and the power will be higher. There are several meridians that do not add much effect, bypassing them will increase the speed of Pulsate Fist, bing more agile thus eliminating a lot of ws. Du Shaofu mumbled to himself: "Raging Storm Waves Palm is the same, if more xuanqi is umted in Tian Men(Heaven Gate) and Tien Chi(Heaven Pond) then it would not experience a shortage of momentum. Only then it has the style of a raging storm waves, its power will also be a lot stronger however there are still many ws in other aspects. Du Shaofu entered a semi-meditative state, Pulsate Fist and Raging Storm Waves Palm is not weak, particrly Raging Storm Waves Palm. After practicing both sets of martial skills, Du Shaofu realized that there are a lot of ws and weaknesses to them. "Perhaps I can improve the ws." Suddenly, Du Shaofus face brightened up, clear eyes sparkled and began to enter into contemtion. A person that is without any level of cultivation sessfully practiced two sets of Xiantian martial skills and now intend to improve its ws, if other Xiantian Warriors were to know about this, even Maidong[2] Warrior, theyll be anxious to find a hole and simply drill into it. This is obviously bullying. No one will believe that a person can sessfully practiced two Xiantian martial skills in such a short period of time, furthermore a person that has no level of cultivation to begin with. It is impossible for any person. Slowly, several days passed. The morning breeze blows and the weather brings out the bright blue sky. "Pulsate Fist!" Morning. In the forest at the back of the mountain, Du Shaofu is rapidly condensing handseals, strands of xuanqi coursed past the meridians in the body and finally gathering inside his palm. Clenching his fingers together forming a fist, a sudden surge of momentum broke out, light flickered in his pupils and a punch headed directly towards a big rock in front. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Deep muffled explosion sound is heard continuously, a total of thirteen echos, the energy waves ovepping reached a total of thirteenyers, the momentum soared to a point of terror andnded on the rock heavily. "Bang!" One punch and the hard rock that was about the size of two adults burst into smithereens. Pulsate Fist, one punch creates nine pulses, as theyer increases it gets harder to add anotheryer. But if there are any Du n family members around, they will be utterly shocked for it is too unbelievable. Du Shaofus Pulsate Fist sted thirteen pulse countspared to the original nine, there is an additional of four. The level of difficulty and prestige can be imagined. "After altering the Pulsate Fist, it is definitely more powerful than the original version" Looking at the effect of the Pulsate Fist after his own improvisation, Du Shaofus face lit up as if hepleted something huge. For a full four days, Du Shaofu immersed himself in improving the Pulsate Fist skill, finally achieving satisfactory results. During the time, Du Shaofu realized that perfecting a martial skill is more demanding than just understanding and learning them. Knowing it is due to the ancient stone tablet first style which inspired him of the possibilities, otherwise he couldnt have improved the Pulsate Fist. "Four days to improve Pulsate Fist. First go back and see if Fathers back. After a few days then work on the Raging Storm Waves Palm Du Shaofu did not intend to continue further, it has been several days since he hasnt been home. Even to fill his stomach, he only picked some wild fruits in the vicinity. "Hey, this flute has been ying for several days now." Suddenly, Du Shaofu looked up, from the depth of the distant mountains, a flute melody floated in the wind, the melody is sometimes sharp and clear, sometimes mellow or gentle. These several daysprehending and perfecting the martial skills, asionally this melodious flute sound can be heard but Du Shaofu did not even know where it came from. Another baffling thing is, once it is deep into the night, the beast roars from the Wild Beasts Mountains rang out more frequently. Du Shaofu didnt pay too much attention to the flute melody or roars of the beast. Cleaning himself up slightly, looking a lot better, he stepped away from the mountains. "Hey, you, you,e here." On the green mountain road, Du Shaofu was about to descend the mountain, a somewhat shrill voice of a fifty years old man reached Du Shaofu. Notes: 1. Qi She, Yun Men, Kong Zui, Shaofu, Tian Men and Tian Chi are some names of acupuncture points. 2. Maidong Warrior- above Xiantian Warrior Chapter 10 The Annual Clan Competition What? Du Shaofu paused his steps, raised his head and asked. Du Shaofu naturally recognizes this old man, Du ns rear courtyard housekeeper, Du Hai. Though he cannot bepared to the main courtyard, but his status is considered quite high in the Du n. Usually, he does not put this young master in his eye,[1] of course, if it is the other Du ns main descendants his deference reaches sky high. Today is the annual sparringpetition and the juniors will participate. This time, the prizes are quite lucrative, considering this is a rare chance, how can you not go. If you happen to miss it dont say that I did not inform you. Du Hai straightened his back when he was saying this to Du Shaofu as if performing a great benevolence by doing so. His eyes contained a trace of sarcasm and ridicule as he watched Du Shaofu, only a fool, even if he participates what he can do in the sparringpetition. Its the annualpetition already? Du Shaofu feels that time flies really fast but did not bother with Du Hai any further and left. This fool, does he really n to participate in thepetition? How did Du n produce such a fool. Du Hai sneered indifferently, turned towards a different direction and walked away humming a tune. There are new maidservants waiting for him to train, otherwise, he would have joined in to watch the fun. Each year the ns sparringpetition is held at the training field. Just as Du Shaofu reached the training field, lively voices filled with excitement can be heard. Coming to the training field, Du Shaofu just wanted to watch. In the center of the training field, hundreds of juniors from the main branch and side branches can be seen waiting eagerly for thepetition to begin. There were a few outstanding young men and women standing proudly in the midst, surrounded by peers in the training field. Hey look, the fool is here! When Du Shaofu arrived, his presence immediately caused a smallmotion as more and more attention fell on Du Shaofu. I heard that fool is cured not sure whether it is true or not. It was said, recovering would be difficult, the n had wasted so much effort and financial resources, but were still unable to cure him at that time, now it should be even more difficult. Haha, a fooling to thepetition, is it a contest of silliness. Is the fool participating in the sparringpetition, he probably came to get beaten up. If this fool is normal, hes actually quite good-looking. ...... With the endless ridicule, especiallying from Du Haos side, many young girls looked at Du Shaofu with an expression of pity. Towards the surrounding peoples impudence ridicule, disdain, and sighs of pity, Du Shaofu gave no reaction as though they were not talking about him. His dark pupils swept across the faces of those mocking rtives, but his eyes were bright as if the scorn and disdain did not affect his mood in the slightest. Then, suddenly Du Shaofu felt something different. He looked up and saw a group of young people about the same age, many of them were also looking at him. One of them was Du Gui whom Du Shaofu had taught a lesson to previously, looking at Du Shaofu with coldness in his eyes while whispering something to a splendidly garbed young man next to him. Du Shaofu recognized this splendidly garbed young man, Du Chong. He is Du Guis older brother and one of the younger generation leaders of the Du n. Beside Du Chong, there is also Du Hao and another young man named Du Yan, both are no strangers to Du Shaofu. The trio Du Hao, Du Chong, and Du Yan were surrounded by a lot of the ns juniors on the field, proving their standing amongst the n juniors. As Du Gui whispered into Du Chongs ear, Du Chongs eyes grew cold as he looked at Du Shaofu. Du Hao and Du Yans eyes too reflected ill-intent. Du Shaofus eyes swept past Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan from afar, the three of them were the main culprits of robbing his monthly allowances and dans. Mouth slowly curved into a faint harsh smile, Du Shaofu sighed and shook his head, then walked slowly forward, wanting to find a good spot so he can watch thepetition. What is the fool doing here? Stay away from this idiot if not you will be infected with his foolishness. Looking at the approaching Du Shaofu, the Du n family members on the sides avoided him like the gue, scurrying away with a look of indifference, contempt, and even disgust. No one is willing to stand close to him. Second Master is here. At that moment, a group of Du n elders were seen approaching the training field, causing a furor among the onlookers. Seen Second Master and Elders. All around the training field, including Du Chong, Du Hao and Du Yan immediately fall in line to greet the Du n Elders respectfully. Good. Leading at the front of the group of elders is a robust middle-aged man, waving his long-sleeved robe, his face happy while looking at these n juniors, filled with anticipation. His eyes swept around the crowd and his gaze finally fell on Du Shaofu. This time, Second Uncle is personally overseeing thepetition. Du Shaofu eyes softened after seeing the robust man, his pro-uncle Du Zhixiong. Since he was little, his uncle treated him the same as he did his own flesh and blood. Du Zhixiong is also a famous warrior in Stone City, his mad and fierce fighting style deterred forces that are dissatisfied with the Du n. Do Zhixiongs eyes unexpectedly pause for a moment on Du Shaofu but did not say anything, then he continued towards Du Hao, Du Chong and those eager young men and women; breaking the silence: Brothers and sisters sparring, do not go overboard. First round is a knockout battle, thest remaining twelve will draw lots to decide the opponent in a round of individual battle, did you understand the rules? Understand! Hearing the robust mans question, a cohesive sound of reply resounded from the group of juniors. But their eyes were focused on a table not far away. On top of the table, two small cases and a delicate jade bottle were ced. Eyeing these items with zing eyes, for they could already guess whats inside. The robust man nodded with satisfaction and continued: This time the top three amongst you, first ce will receive the Violent Stone Demon Wolfs essence of blood for building base baptism, second ce and third ce will each receive a building base dan, and the rest that shows a good performance will also be rewarded. Violent Stone Demon Wolfs blood essence to build-the-base, thereafter it is possible to have Violent Stone Demon Wolfs talent and ability. For these juniors, this time, the n really did dump a huge capital. Lets see who gets the demon wolfs blood essence for building-base baptism. Everyones blood was boiling up, whether it is the blood essence or the base building dan, the temptation was too great. Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence, I must get it! Du Hao clenched his hands into a fist, eyes zing hot. Even for one such as the Du n, providing Violent Stone Demon Wolfs essence of blood for base building baptism is not something that happens often and theres a limit to the number of times it can be supplied to a member of the n. That is why this time around, he absolutely must get the demon wolfs blood essence for his own baptism and breakthrough to Xiantian territory. Prizes are extremely generous and attractive ah. Listening to those prizes, even Du Shaofus heartbeat elerated a little. If it was the previous him, it would not have mattered, but now since he is able to cultivate it represents a whole new meaning to things. Note: Not cing someone in their eye- considered as unimportant Chapter 11 Robbery Looking at these juniors that were already eager to show off, Du Zhixiong smiled and said loudly: I hereby dere the annual sparringpetition begins! "Boom!" Once his voice fell, the atmosphere in the training field boiled over, each young girl and boys blood surged, their xuanqi gushing out collectively that the surrounding air rippled with a series of fluctuations as if about to burst. Suddenly, more than a hundred streaks of dazzling xuanqi of varying colors broke out, silhouettes rapidly scattered around, to prevent the people nearby fromunching a sneak attack and ended up being eliminated. In this type of knockout battle, each person for himself and the situation can get very chaotic. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" With this, thepetition officially began. "Brother Du Hao, you can do it!" "Du Xue, Im cheering for you." Around the training field, seeing that fights immediately broke out, the gathered onlookers started cheering for their favorite person that their voice cracked. "Ei, that fool is not going up, I thought he would participate in thepetition." "That fool wouldnt dare to go up for he is just here to watch." The Du family crowd of onlookers noticed that Du Shaofus absence in thepetition, the look in their eyes became increasingly disdainful and disgusted. After a while, no one paid him further attention as everyones eyes focused on the fiercepetition. Du Zhixiong and the group of elders had retreated and seated on the earlier prepared seats. A woman dressed in white sat down and was observing the training field, then turning towards the robust man at her side: "Second Master, this generations juniors overall strength is quite good ah" "Quite good indeed, there is a few from the side branch families that are not weak. Du Zhixiongs eyes turnedplicated as his gazed fell upon Du Shaofu who did not join in, hearing the womans voice, he pulled his sight back to the training field. "But as a side branch, in the end they still cannotpete with the main branch descendants ah An old man looking at the field could not help but interrupt. Du Zhixiong smiled faintly and no longer spoke. All eyes were absorbed in the intense fighting on the field, even Du Shaofu watched with keen interest. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" As thepetition reached its peak, people continued to be eliminated. The sounds of fighting along with the buzz of excitement painted a feverish scene. After several rounds of fierce battle, finally, as expected thest remaining three were Du Hao, Du Chong, and Du Yan, attracting looks of envy from all around. "ording to the rules of thepetition Du Hao takes first ce, second ce goes to Du Chong and the third ce to Du Yan" A Du family elder announced the results loudly with a smile. "I have said, the Violent Stone Demon Wolfs essence blood is mine." Du Hao exposed a broad smile as he walked towards the long table in front the Du family elders, his hand directly grabs the palm-sized jade bottle filled with the demon wolfs blood essence. Du Chong and Du Yan were not much slower than Du Hao each taking their base building dan. Seeing the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence, and base building dan disappeared into the hands of the trio, numerous eyes were green with envy. "Brother Du Hao is so cool!" "Brother Du Hao Congrattions! Congrattions Brother Du Chong." After taking the rewards, the trio walked proudly down to the training field, causing quite amotion among the girls and boys weing them, along the way, there were filled with shouts of congrattion andpliments. Du Shaofus eyes nced over at Duo Haos side, something stirred in his eyes as he turned and left. "Brother Hao, look, the fool ran away." "That fool dares not get on stage and now hes even running away, must be afraid of getting beaten up. "Did this fool knew beforehand that Brother Hao and Brother Chong is nning to waste one of his arms, thats why he ran away so quickly. "Ha ha ha ha, still knows to flee cant be considered totally stupid." Once the crowd surrounding the trio found out that Du Shaofu ran away, they immediately broke into sarcasticughter and ridicule. "Let that fool run, count today as his lucky day. We will go and have ourselves a celebratory drink, my treat!" Du Chong and Du Hao did indeed intend to settle some scores with Du Shaofu, but who would have thought that this Du Shaofu would flee? Since the three of them were in a good mood today, although they were staring fiercely at Du Shaofus back, but they did not n to make any moves just yet, in any case, theres no need to rush in handling a fool. "Thats right, Brother Hao and Brother Chong are magnanimous, that fool sure is lucky today." "Right, now we should go and celebrate, to congratte Brother Hao, Brother Chong and Brother Yan for receiving rewards." A group of people continued to surround the trio, just like the stars encircled the moon as they head out from the training field with much fanfare. To leave the training field, one has to pass through arge iron gate. Just as Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan and the rest were heading out, a figure suddenly jumped out right in front of them. This figure in purple is a boy with bright clear eyes, resolute face while putting on a faint smile. "Hey, the fool is back." "He came back to court death." All eyes looked at the purple robed youth, many peoples expressions changed. The youth turned out to be Du Shaofu. Du Chong, Hao Du, and Du Yan saw the one blocking the road is Du Shaofu, they exchanged knowing gazes between them then their chilly eyes looked at Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu did not bother with the sarcasticughs all around, and just stared directly at the trio, with bright eyes and faintly smiling face saying: "Robbery!" That word was spoken in a faint voice, but when it spread the sound was extremely loud that the crowd suddenly quieted down. More than a pair of surprised eyes stared at Du Shaofu, all of them thought that he was kidding. Just in a breaths time, the group wasughing so hard that their bodies shook and trembled as if it was the funniest thing in this world. "Ha ha ha ha ......" "Did you hear this, this fool said robbery." "Robbing Brother Hao and Brother Chong, this fool thinks hes got too long a life! "Did I hear this correctly, every time it is us robbing him ah. He is definitely getting sillier. "Why do I feel that this silly fool is quite adorable." "...." "You... What did you say, you want to rob us? We did not hear it correctly right, ha ha ....." The three of them, Hao Du, Du Chong, and Du Yanughed so hard that tears almost flowed out. Chapter 12 Robbing the Top Three "Robbery!" On Du Shaofus resolute face a smile appeared, condensing one handseal after another. The worlds energy seemed to be vibrating attracted by the handseals, rushing endlessly towards Du Shaofu. Strands of xuanqi flowed rapidly through the few specific meridians finally gathering together around the palm, the air rippled as if boiling water. At this moment, Du Shaofus atmosphere suddenly became fierce and frightening, like a sleeping wild beast awakening. At the same time, Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yans eyes swelled up with shock. "Raging Storm Waves Palm!" Du Shaofu struck out his palm, xuanqi surging out and suddenly a thunderous sound was heard. Following the palm trail,yers of waves consisted of wind scattering in the air, like waves crashing against Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan and the rest of the group again and again. "Puchi!" "Puchi!" "Puchi!" Bearing the brunt of being in front Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan trio simply did not have time to defend, blood spewed from their mouths, and in the end, their bodies inverted out falling heavily on the ground a few meters away. Bleeding, face pale, and struggling to get up unsessfully. "Rumble!" Cries echoed out as the young boys and girls who wereughing sarcastically behind the Du Hao trio were swept away one by one as if pebbles by the storm-like wind. Each one falling heavily and painfully scattered on the ground while the sarcastic expression they had had yet to converge. This moment totally blew away all of their ridicule, contempt, and disdain. When everything calmed down, the training fields iron gates surrounding area was in ruins. This suddenmotion has long roused the attention of all the Du n members that were still on the training field. Everyones jaw dropped, unable to close looking at the scene at the iron gates. Du Shaofu without missing a beat walked directly to Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yans body. Under the stunned gazes of those around, Du Shaofus hand searched their bodies and dug out two small cases containing base building dan and a jade bottle filled with Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence and very nonchntly took them away. "Within three days return all the dan that you three have stolen from me, if not, every time I see you, I will rob you. Im serious. Finishing his words, Du Shaofu patted his butt and walked away. Leaving only those on the training field not far away, looking as if they have seen a ghost, everyone was left in a wind of confusion. When Du Shaofus figurepletely disappeared from everyones astonished sight, some of them finally realized that Du Shaofu who was beingughed at earlier had publicly robbed the top three of the n sparringpetition. "The top three amongst the younger generation......" Then everyone around the training field looked at the Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan. The three of them cant even get up from the ground. Those who hadughed in disgust at Du Shaofu, thinking back on their words of ridicule earlier, they could not help but feel their face burning as if they have been pped severely........... ... Dusk, the sun is setting in the west, sunlight trickling away. "Second Brother, is there any special movement recently from that several families? In one of the Du nspound courtyards, a forty plus dashing man asked Du Zhixiong while sitting down. Du Zhixiong shook his head and said: "The several families did not have any movement recently instead something interesting happened in our n today, dont know if Big Brother cares to listen. "Oh, today should be the younger generations sparringpetition. Could it be there is someone among the little ones who performed outstandingly? The dashing man immediately showed an interest, as the Patriarch of the Du n, of course, he is very much concerned about the younger generation of the Du n. This person is precisely the Du n Patriarch, Du Zhenwu. His name is well-known throughout Stone City. Du Zhixiongs smile was somewhatplicated it seems he is unsure of how to word it: "The little ones were pretty good, but the interesting one is Third Brothers little kid, Shaofu...... Shaofu ........" When he heard that Du Zhenwu slightly sighed, bright eyes on that dashing face welled up with pity andplexity then turned to look at the robust man again: "Is it his illness has turned for the worse? He is truly pitiful. If given a chance, even if I paid a steep price, I would also like to have a Spirit Talisman Master to take a look at him. "Big Brother, I think it is not necessary." Du Zhixiong eyes move, then said to Du Zhenwu: "Today in the little onespetition, Du Hao, Du Chong, Du Yan scored three top three, but .........." But what, Second Brother, since when did you speak so hesitantly" Du Zhenwu looked at Du Zhixiong, this hesitant nature is not his usual character. "Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan were rewarded with Violent Stone Demon Wolfs essence blood, and base building dan, but just as they reached the iron gates, it was robbed away by Shaofu. Du Zhixiong took a deep breath and looked at Du Zhenwu, suppressing his heart that was still unable to calm down, and said: "With just one move Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan were blown away and about a dozen others also injured. The skill Shaofu used was the Raging Storm Waves Palm. "Raging Storm Waves Palm, Second Brother, youre not kidding me!" Du Zhenwu suddenly stood up, stiffened face and staring straight Du Zhixiong, a hint of golden gleam in his eyes. Du Zhixiong earnestly nodded and said: "Just one stroke of the Raging Storm Waves Palm. I saw it with my own eyes! "Quickly, quickly find Shaofu, I want to see him immediately!" Du Zhenwu eyes quivered, then that stiffened face slowly revealed a smile. When the annual sparringpetition ended, the final result has left the entire Du n dumbfounded. Du Hao, Du Chong, and Du Yan, the top three of the younger generation, three of the Du ns strongest younger generation, in the end, was defeated in one move, in under a second, by Du Shaofu who was long considered as a fool. Is this young master really a fool? The entire Du n was in shock and in the shortest span of time, this message was made known to the whole Stone City. Of course, Du Shaofu was naturally unaware that he has alerted the different forces of Stone City. "I have yet to practice any exercisew, what to do with these things?" Night. In the room, looking at the harvest of robbery on the table, faced with two base building dan and a bottle of blood essence, instead of being ecstatic about the items that could further enhance his cultivation, his face revealed a slight trace of struggle. But Du Shaofu understands that he is different from the general people. These are good things, but he has yet to practice any exercisew and the xuanqi in his body has already reached the peak, whether it is the Violent Stone Demon Wolfs blood essence for baptism or base building dan, it is useless to him at the moment. "No, I have to get the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture as soon as possible." Du Shaofu secretly made up his mind, the most important thing was the exercisesw and his goal if course the Du ns strongest Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture. Chapter 13 The Innocent Is Abducted "Go and look for Fu Yibai." Brows creased into a furrow Du Shaofu decided to practice an exercisew as soon as possible. Grabbing the two small cases and the jade bottle, hes going to pay Fu Yibai a night visit and asks if he knew where the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture is. Leaving the room, Du Shaofu headed straight towards the Martial Collection Building. There are guards in Du n and strong warriors, but even so, Du Shaofu has snaked passed several courtyards in the night reaching the Martial Collection Building with ease. "How does the sound of flute reached here, where did it came from. Just as he arrived at the Martial Collection Building, he once again heard the familiar flute sound ying, that flute melody was soft as an endless running stream or sometimes sharp and clear like creek water and suddenly the tune changedced with a trace of resentment just like a young girls heart thinking about her lover. The flute melody seemed to turn sadder and somehow nearer. Although the flute melody became clearer and more aggrieved but Du Shaofu did not pay much attention to it. Fu Yibais room is on the first floor, at the back of the Martial Collection Building, however, Du Shaofu rarelyes here. Entering Fu Yibais room, the room is clean as there were not many things around that could mess up the room, however, there was no sign of Fu Yibai. "Where did he ran off to at this time of the night?" The room is notrge, with one nce and it is obvious that Fu Yibai is not in the room. "Chi!" Behind Du Shaofu there are some movement, turning around Du Shaofu said: Lao Bai, where did you go... Du Shaofus words have yet to finish when his face had stiffened up, the one behind him was not Fu Yibai but ady. A beautifuldy that looks about forty, dressed in a long in white dress, a light blue ribbon fluttering slightly, extremely elegant and bright and clean looking. She seemed to have an innate air of nobility that made the hearts of the ones looking could not help but be in awe. "Who are you? Du Shaofu was stunned for a while, then immediately became wary. This beautifuldy is not from the Du n, and the Martial Collection Building is a restricted area. An unknowndy appeared in the Du ns restricted area at night Du Shaofu could not afford to be careless. "What is your rtionship with Fu Yibai?" The white-clotheddys dress is verymon, but when her crisp cold voice falls on Du Shaofu ears, he was unable to refuse her and immediately replied: Im Fu Yibais Big ... friend. Du Shaofu was going to say Fu Yibais Big Brother, however, he has promised Fu Yibai earlier that in front of other people will give him some face thus he immediately changed it to a friend. "You are his friend?" The white-clotheddy looked Du Shaofu, a little light glimmered in her eyes then lowering hershes that were ck as ink, a faint shadow shrouded her pupils: This is the kind of things he does." "Big Sister, are you Lao Bais friend?" Du Shaofu asked, from the white-clotheddys tone it sounds like she is familiar with Fu Yibai, wondering when Fu Yibai got to know a person with such noble temperament, never before had he heard Fu Yibai mentioned someone like her. The white-clotheddy did not bother to answer Du Shaofu, her watery eyes nced around Fu Yibais room and a little curve emerged at the corner of her lips and said: "Since you are rted to him and he is avoiding me, I can only take you with me. After she said that, Du Shaofu didnt even see the white-clotheddys movement, instantly as if space froze, Du Shaofu was unable to move, even the xuanqi within his body cannot be initiated. A slender hand softly fell on Du Shaofus shoulder. "Ei," When the slender hand came in touch with Du Shaofus shoulder, surprised flitted past the white-clotheddys brown eyes, with a sway both figures disappeared from the room. Bright moon hanging in the sky, surrounded by twinkling stars. In mid-air, the white-clotheddy grabbed one of Du Shaofus shoulder, that slender hand looks dainty and weak but his body was involuntarily being pulled up to the air, passing through Stone Citys numerous buildings at high velocity, atst reaching the depth of the forest of the mountains. The mountain stretched into the horizon, under the moonlight, the boundless forest revealed itself. "A powerful cultivator, very powerful." In mid-air, Du Shaofu winced from the wind force blown against his face, but still couldnt disguise the look of shock and surprised. This ability to move freely in the air, Airfloat, even his Eldest and Second Uncle were unable to do, only those legendary warriors are able to have such an enviable ability. The mountain peaks reached thousands of feet, with dangerous summits, near the masses of strange rocks, a huge cliff stood majestically as if a dragon preparing to rush up to the sky. The white-clotheddynded on one of the hilltops with Du Shaofu, before releasing him, her palm pped on Du Shaofus chest indirectly forcing Du Shaofus mouth to open. Something that looks like a dan flew into his throat, forcing him to swallow it into his belly. "Big... Predecessor, what did you fed me?" Du Shaofus face paled, and his finger was about to gouge his throat to force it back up. Gouging till his eyes welled with tears without any sess. Its just like the dan melted into nothingness the moment it entered his stomach. The white-clotheddy ignored Du Shaofu, with light, graceful steps, she walked towards a clean rock, as she sat down cross-legged and her brown eyes looked towards the distant unfathomable mountains, just what was on her mind. "Predecessor, Fu Yibai and I are actually not that close, if there is resentment between you and him, Im afraid you are withholding the wrong person, ah. Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful white-clotheddy, at first he thought that this white-clotheddy is Fu Yibais friend or something simr, however, it is obvious to him now that there is a grudge between them, greeting Fu Yibais eighteen generations of ancestors [1] silently in his heart for bringing him this misfortune. The white-clotheddy turned to Du Shaofu and said: "If you are of no importance to him, then you have no further value. I will kill you right now." Her voice was so cold that Du Shaofus heart shivered listening to it. Instantly Du Shaofus expression change: Predecessor, although Bai Lao and I are not that close, but we still have a friendship, one nket covers two people, a pair of pants worn by two people.[2] "As long as you do not try to escape, you will be alive and well for now. If Fu Yibai does note and save you, then your life is hard to guarantee." The white-clotheddy said to Du Shaofu. "Lao Bai will definitelye. This ce should be very far away from Stone City. If Lao Baies, it will take him at least ten days to half a months time. We just need to wait patiently till Lao Bai arrives. Du Shaofu said with a look of certainty at the white-clotheddy while crying tearlessly in his heart. This area within the Wild Beast Mountains is quite a long distance from Stone City. There are rumors that theres a terrible evil beast that lurks in here, that even some of the more powerful demonic beasts dare not nests here, not to mention whether if that old man Fu Yibai have the ability to rescue him from this powerfuldy. The beautiful white-clotheddy looked Du Shaofu but remained quiet. A flute appeared in her hands with a swirl of her long sleeves. cing the antique flute close to her slightly opened lips, suddenly a heavenly sound of a flute filled the night. Notes: 1. Greeting... eighteen generations of ancestors- cursing at/scolding 2. One nket covers two people, a pair of pants worn by two people- there are a few versions of this saying(?), in short BFF. Chapter 14 Midnight Flee "Turns out it was her." When he heard the sound of the flute, Du Shaofus eyes widened in surprised. The melodious flute sound that he had heard these past few days, it turns out that it was yed by thisdy. Listening to the flute sound, his soul felt enlivened, the gentle melody is like a mountain spring bubbling, before it gradually turned quick and rapid like a dense early spring drizzle. The flute melody possesses a strange allure that Du Shaofu could not help but listen to it, like a pure sound of nature, blending in with the surroundings, then gentle and soft portraying a young girls heart, then the tone gradually changed, traces of grievance seeped into the melody ... Du Shaofu was immersed within the notes of the flute, he was intoxicated. This is the most enchanting flute he had ever heard in his life, wishing that the sound would not stop. When Du Shaofu woke up, the moon was already westbound, a sign that dawn is approaching. "Such a strange flute sound." Du Shaofu patted his cheeks. Under the influence of the flute melody, unconsciously he got pulled in, losing his perception in general. Looking around, the white-clotheddy is still sitting on crossed-legged on the rock, eyes closed. "Howl." Aoao." From the depths of the mountains, beast roars sounded out from time to time giving the impression of restlessness. "Did she fell asleep?" Du Shaofu observed the beautiful white-clotheddy sitting cross-legged with her closed eyes. Du Shaofu doesnt even know where Fu Yibai is at the moment, even if that old manes, what can he do in front of this powerfuldy. "First, lets run away." A glint in his clear eyes, Du Shaofu had decided, after all, nothing is more valuable than his little life. The quicker he escapes the better. Taking advantage of the dim moonlight he carefully tip-toed around and began descending the mountain. The tall peaks were like dragons raising their heads towards the sky, if not for the current Du Shaofu being able to produce xuanqi within his body, theres no way that in a million years he will be able to descend the mountain. But even so, by the time Du Shaofu managed to reach the foot of the mountain, the tiredness took half of his life away. "Howl!" From the vast forest, asional beast roars were heard, some roars made Du Shaofus heart shudder. The deeper parts of the Wild Beast Mountain are no ordinary ce, it is unknown when one wille across a roaming wild beast. Although he managed to escape from the hilltop, Du Shaofu did not rx in the slightest. "Cannot run towards Stone Citys direction." Du Shaofu was about to escape towards Stone Citys direction but managed to stop himself. Once thedy realized that he had escaped, she will surely chase towards the citys direction. Thus, if he escapes towards Stone City, with the strength of the white-clotheddy, capable of airfloat, to recapture him is as easy as snapping her fingers. However, Du Shaofu had doubts about running deeper into the Wild Beast Mountain. He heard rumors that in the deep forest, the higher the chance one will encounter wild animals and demonic beasts. In the deep forest, the demonic beasts will be more powerful, as within the innermost lives an existence that no demonic beasts or high-level warriors dare to disturb. "Only between dangers, will there be a chance of survival." Du Shaofu knows that he does not have much time to dy and he cannot be captured again, thus he can only gamble this time. First, hide within the Wild Beasts Mountain to let the storm pass, worst case scenario he can always return ... .... Stone City, Du nspound. Within a brightly lit hall, the atmosphere is tense. "Big Brother, we looked everywhere there is no trace of Shaofu. Someone was seen walking through the air across our Du npound. In addition to Shaofus disappearance, Im worried that......" In the hall, Du Zhixiongs face is solemn. He searched the entire Du npound for Shaofu but did not manage to find even a trace of his shadow, he could not help but think of the various possibilities. "Airfloat ability requires a Spiritual Pulse (Mai-ling) cultivation, however, in the entire Stone City there is yet someone whos that strong." Du Zhenwus face is equally solemn, if Shaofus disappearance is rted to a Spiritual Pulse Warrior, then it is really a troublesome matter. Du Zhixiong suddenly looked up at Du Zhenwu and said: "Big Brother, Airfloat ability not necessarily must be a Spiritual Pulse Warrior, someone with a special martial pulse can also do it. Its just that as of now we are still unable to confirm Shaofus whereabouts and which forces are working against us, Du n. "The news of Shaofus recovery should have been spread. The potential that Shaofu showed today doesnt allow those forces to sit back and rx anymore as it affects the Five Familys event three monthster, so they cant help but make their moves. Investigate, make sure to check thoroughly, no matter whom it is I will not have mercy. Du Zhenwu is truly angered. In the depths of his eyes a degree of coldness apanied his anger, then his pupils moved as if he suddenly thought of something: Remember to inform Third Brother. This matter must be notified to him He said to Du Zhixiong. "En, I will arrange everything ordingly, very soon Shaofu will be found." Do Zhixiong nodded, then hurried away. Mountains stretched towards the horizon connecting to the sea. Surrounding tall ancient trees were breathtaking as they hide the sky above and cover the earth below. Thickly overgrown vines of unknown years wrapped around every enormous tree, trees that are so huge that it takes several adults to embrace it fully. Forging ahead as fast as he could in the vast forest, he dares not stop even for a moment. His only thought is to get away from thedy as soon as possible. "Howl" Waves of beast roars were constantly hearding from the deeper part of the mountains. The sound of roars were getting louder and more frequent, it was as if the entire mountain beasts are restless and in a riot. In this situation Du Shaofu cant help but be slightly scared, in case a powerful demonic beast appeared in front of him, the consequences needs no exnation. Du Shaofu is unaware of how long he has been running when dawn finally came, and when the endless roars of the beast subsided and in a strange manner the whole mountain seemed to calm down. "Puchi!" However, at this moment when Du Shaofu wanted to take a short break, his bodys xuanqi suddenly surged with violence like it was about to explode. As the intense xuanqi swirled along the meridians, suddenly his mouth tasted slightly sweet, blood seeps up to his throat and a mouthful of blood spewed out. His body limped softly, staggering a few steps before falling onto the ground. "Ran the whole night, now theres no more energy to run anymore, right? At the same time, a cold voice was heard, a figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu in a ghost-like manner. Her slender hands gently pointed a few spots, strands of strong but gentle qi flowed along within Du Shaofu bodys meridian points. As these strands of gentle qi flowed within Du Shaofus meridians, the violent xuanqi which was wrecking havoc was suppressed down. "Bang!" At the same time, when Du Shaofu fell on his back with his four limbs against the sky, the alluringdys figure appeared in Du Shaofus eyes. "You can be considered quite smart, running the opposite way deeper into the forest instead of back to the city but you overestimated yourself. In this world, there are few that managed to escape from me, not to mention a little brat who has only xuanqi but no cultivation like you. The white-clotheddy looked at Du Shaofu on the ground, a little smile was in her brown eyes. Looking at Du Shaofu as if for the first time: Now, youll be fine, because you swallowed a poisoned dan, that was an aftereffect, if you dont believe me, you can try to continue running. Light steps carried her directly towards the depths of the mountains, and her cold voice floated towards Du Shaofu: "Theres something strange with the beasts in the mountains. Im going to have a look, you better stay close to me, else if you encounter a demonic beast then theres no guaranteeing your little life. Chapter 15 Voltaic White Demon Snake "The thing you fed mest night was a poison dan! A beautyparable to immortal fairies but the heart is venomous as a scorpion. There is no grudge or grievance between us... Hey, wait for me..." Nevertheless, he had swallowed a poisonous dan, and he failed miserably at escaping, his little life is at the mercy of others. Du Shaofu started venting out, however, seeing the white-clotheddy left, he could only forcefully drag himself up and followed behind her. In the silent mountains, the white-clotheddy walked in front, her pace leisurely. Du Shaofus eyes red fiercely at the back of the white-clotheddy while following her from the back. His discontent towards the white-clotheddy made him grit hit teeth in silence for he understands that his current strength even calcting the mysterious first style, it is impossible for him to be this white-clotheddys opponent. "Fu Yibai, wait until I get back, I will definitely settle this score with you. Du Shaofu had to be wary of his surroundings, in case a demonic beast suddenly drilled out from nowhere it would be disastrous and all of these hardships and misfortune that he had suffered, Du Shaofu naturally counted it on Fu Yibais head. If not for Fu Yibai provoking the white-clotheddy in front, he wouldnt be in this situation. Only God knows how he managed to provoke her and from the looks of it, it will not be easily to settle. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, from the towering trees above, a streak of light as quick as a lightning shot towards Du Shaofu. "Pulsate Fist" Detecting it, Du Shaofu was momentarily startled, his hands, however, were rapidly condensing handseal, clenching his fingers into a fist and directly sted out pulsate fist, and his momentum soared. "Bang!" Low muffled sounds of thirteenyers ovepping waves finally came crashing against the swift light that fell from above. The streak of lightgged for a moment then fell to the ground, it turned out to be a white-patterned snake a full five feet long. Its whole body twitched for a while on the ground, having difficulty to move. "Whoosh!" Whoosh! Another sound of piercing wind, a total of five streaks of light, as quick as lightning aiming at Du Shaofu from above and in an instant it arrived behind Du Shaofu. "Chi!" Space twisted and rippled just like the waves, a de of light appeared as if cutting across space, shing the five lightning-like streaks into pieces falling around Du Shaofu. All five are white-patterned snakes. "Voltaic White Demon Snake." Looking at the white patterned snake on the ground, Du Shaofu is no stranger to its kind. The Du ns collection of the varieties of demonic beasts did not fell short, especially those often seen at the edge of Wild Beasts Mountain. Voltaic White Demon Snake was a Houtian level demonic beast and it rarely evolves higher, basically a low-leveled demonic beast. The Voltaic White Demon Snake is known to be non-toxic however its speed is extremely fast. Once it bites, it releases a voltaic current, causing the whole body to feel limped and unable to gather xuanqi. Thinking about the earlier scene Du Shaofus heartbeat quickened a little. Although he managed to bring down a demon snake, after all, this is his first time, dealing directly with a demonic beast. Reaction speed is not bad, for someone without any cultivation but still able to deal with a Voltaic White Demon Snake. However, you almost lost your life just now." The beautiful white-clotheddy looked at Du Shaofu quietly and then continued to move onward. Du Shaofu did not know what to say he was indeed tensed up earlier. If a simr situation were to repeat itself again, his little life might just be the price to pay. Looking at the Voltaic White Demon Snake on the ground that was rendered unable to move by his pulsate fist, Du Shaofus eyes glinted and mercilessly added another fist to ensure that the snake is undeniably dead; only then did he quickly followed the white-clotheddy while bing more vignt towards his surroundings. The irony is, being in the deeper part of Wild Beast Mountains yet wishing to avoid a demonic beast is obviously impossible. The morning had barely passed but they had already encountered several waves of demonic beasts attack. The thing most baffling to Du Shaofu was that those demonic beast never attacked the white-clotheddy in front, every time, these demonic beast targets him as if they knew whom not to mess with. Though these demonic beasts look terrifying, fortunately, they only have Houtian level strength that Du Shaofu is barely able to cope with. Encountering attacks more often than not, Du Shaofu progressed rapidly, whether it is his reaction speed or coping ability that even the white-clotheddy glimmered with praise. "Raging Storm Waves Palm." Within the forest Du Shaofu shouted lightly, strands of xuanqi condensed into three shadows of a palm in the mid of his palm, a fierce momentum is rising like a fierce beast awakening. The space rippled like boiling water fluctuating non-stop. A palm print immediately fell on a demonic animals body soil yellow in color, three meters long and a half meters high, covered with scales. "Bang!" des of winds visible to the naked eye trailed the palm print, when it finallynded on the scale-armored beast. A thunderous sound of impact resounded as the wave-like wind des crashed against the demonic beast time and again. "Roar!" The scale-armored demonic beast was in extreme pain, its mouth issuing loud growls while its body swiftly retreated to the back. A pair of red-blood eyes staring fiercely at Du Shaofu. "Howl" Howl Suddenly, from the depths of the mountains came numerous roars of demonic beast. "Ao!" The scale-armored beast directed a loud roar at Du Shaofu, its blood-red eyes ring fiercely at him. The next moment, it quickly drilled into a half a meter wide bottomless cave not far away, as if it was afraid of the many beast roars. "What formidable scale-armored beast, it is indeed a demonic beast bordering Xiantian level. Du Shaofu felt relieved looking at the fleeing scale-armored beast. His palm was still shaking from the fight just now, just by using one Raging Storm Waves Palm has consumed most of his strength. A martial skill of Xiantian level coupled with Du Shaofus strongest means, the mysterious first style, not only did it not injure the Xiantian bordering scale-armored beast, but his palm is numbed from the exchange. This made Du Shaofu feel bitter. If he had the time to improve Raging Storm Waves Palm and enhance its power, perhaps the beast would not be able to leave unharmed. "A person without cultivation realm but possesses xuanqi, and is able to practice Xiantian level martial skill; can be considered a freak. White-clotheddy stayed on the side with no intention of intervening; even when the scale-armored beast fled it was as if she did not notice it at all. On the contrary, Du Shaofu piqued her interest more, from the beginning up until now, Du Shaofu had managed to surprise her slightly for several times. "Where are we going?" Du Shaofu is very ufortable with this white-clotheddy in his heart, but at the same time, hes powerless in this situation. Each time theye across a demonic beast unless he is in real danger of losing his life, the white-clotheddy will not lift a hand. Just two hours prior, Du Shaofus calf got scratched by a beast, leaving deep bloody wounds but the white-clotheddy did not bother at all. And all of his dissatisfactions, Du Shaofu can only endure for his strength is insufficient to beat the other person. Along the way, however, Du Shaofu did notice that hes progressing while dealing with demonic beasts. No doubt this type of training is greatly beneficial to him. "The inside is getting livelier it appears that quite a sum of people has been attracted over, it looks like they are searching for something. The white-clotheddy ignored Du Shaofu, listening attentively to the endless roarsing from the depths of the mountains, she turned to Du Shaofu and said: You wait here while Im going to take a look at the situation. Chapter 16 An Elf-like Girl "Sou!" With a voice as cold as ever, white-clotheddys figure swayed and instantly disappeared from Du Shaofus sight. "Didnt you know how to fly, just fly with me along; why would you leave me here? Du Shaofu was rendered speechless. He dared not wander around recklessly, not to mention theres that poison dan he swallowed.After experiencing days of demonic beast attacks, he gained an understanding of the Wild Beast Mountains. This area was considered as the mountains outer edge and yet the dangers were fatal enough for him, he shuddered just imagining the level of danger that lies within deeper parts. "Rustle!" Suddenly, Du Shaofu heard something. His eyes instantly looked towards the bushes on the side. "Ao ao." The bushes shook with the low hum of a beasting out from it. Under Du Shaofus nervous eyes, five three feet tall beasts rushed out from the bushes. "Bang!" The ground was shaking, and as the five huge beasts rushed out, the momentum sweeping towards Du Shaofu. Three of them were dark as ink, with their manes erect. Body reaching ten feet long, two long fang-like ivory grew on its snout that glinted dangerously, sending shivers for those who are looking at them. "Five Mountainbore Demon Hogs." Du Shaofus face instantly changed. Mountainbore Demon Hog is a Xiantian level demonic beast. An adult Mountainbore Demon Hog is natural born into Xiantian realm it is definitely not weaker than the scale-armored beast earlier. Going against one scale-armored beast had taken every effort that he had, but now defending against five Mountainbore Demon Hogs running straight at him, Du Shaofus feelings at this moment cant be imagined; the front Mountainbore Demon Hogs closing in fast on him. "Raging Storm Waves Palm!" As the Mountainbore Demon Hog at the front reached him, theres no time to hesitate. Du Shaofu released a Raging Storm Waves Palm and struck against the first iing demon hog at the same time the Mountainbore Demon Hogs body emits a wave of light and gushing out beasts xuanqi. "Bang!" The Mountainbore Demon Hog flew out colliding with Du Shaofus palm, but Du Shaofu did not fare any better. He barely managed to cope when dealing with the scale-armored beast, and now against something that is known for its outrageous and powerful physique like the demon hog, Du Shaofus body immediately bounced back and he fell heavily on the ground, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. "Bang" The Mountainbore Demon Hog that was hit by Du Shaofu fell to the ground issuing a piercing scream but instantly got back on its feet. "Bang!" "Ao ao." The remaining four Mountainbore Demon Hog with their jaws wide open snapping away at Du Shaofu with their cold-glint fangs. Du Shaofus situation is unfavorable, with his pale face and little remaining strength left. One Mountainbore Demon Hog is already more than he can handle, but four... "Xiu Xiu Xiu Xiu!" In this split second time frame, something came whistling through the wind, a few lightning-quick streaks swept through the group of demon hogs as if possessing eyes, each of the arrows pierced right between the eyebrow of the four Mountainbore Demon Hogs. Its life seeps away as it tumbles down before they could even issue any sound. "Xiu!" At the same time, another streak of light aimed at the Mountainbore Demon Hog that got back up after being hit by Du Shaofu, just when it was about to attack, an arrow arrives piercing in between its eyebrow, and it tumbled back down to the ground. This sudden change lets Duo Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it would be the white-clotheddy returning. However, when his eyes fell on the bodies of the Mountainbore Demon Hogs, Du Shaofu was a little shocked. All five Mountainbore Demon Hogs died from the arrows piercing through their eyebrows, the tail end of the arrows were made with special feathers, which indicated that these were customized arrows. Five Xiantian Mountainbore Demon Hogs Five culled by five lethal arrows. Neat, and swift as lightning but not the white-clotheddys style. "Chi!" When the five Mountainbore Demon Hog fell to the ground, and Du Shaofu was still surprised, a shadow jumped out from the inner part of the mountains. This figure of a girl wore tight-fitting green clothes, about sixteen to seventeen years of age from her appearance. Eyebrows smooth as jade, skin fair as snow, three thousand strands of ck hair gathered together in a simple knot, holding a delicate bow coupled with an exquisite face and tall figure, exuding a spiritual aura that one could not help but to think of elves. This girl is exactly like an elf. Appearing in front of Du Shaofu, her eyes swept past casually. Her water-like clear eyes seemed friendly, but in truth borders people a thousand miles away, dispelling any thoughts of getting close, especially being stared at by those eyes that seem to see through everything. Pulling out a dagger, the girl in green clothed squatted down next to the Mountainbore Demon Hogs and started cutting off the fang-like ivory from the snout. Her slender fingers, snowy white with a trace of pink holding the sharp dagger cutting off the fang-like ivory as if cutting tofu. The girls every move was fluid and graceful, with her ck hair floating in the breeze, her slender limbs elegant and refined. After a moment, the girl finished collecting all the fang-like ivories, finally getting up and looked at Du Shaofu who managed to stand up, frowning: This level of strength dares to venture into Wild Beast Mountains if you dont want to die it is best if you leave now. The current situation inside is not some ce you can enter. Although the tone was cold, but her voice was clear and distinctive. In a blink, the girl is gone. "Such speed, such strength." Licking the corner of his lips and tasting the slight sweetness of blood, Du Shaofu muttered to himself faintly. The girl does not seem that old but her strength is very strong, to be able to kill five Mountainbore Demon Hog that easily is not something that an average person can do. "Looks like your luck is pretty good as you are still alive." The cold words announced the return of the white-clotheddy, silently appearing in front of Du Shaofu. "I almost did die." Du Shaofu felt extremely wronged or perhaps sulky is a better word. If not for that girls timely appearance, his little life is probably gone. "Interesting, its getting interesting. I did not expect the people from that n will be here. "Talents not low, there should be someone with her, otherwise, they will not let such talents into the depths of Wild Beast Mountain. "Boy, Ill take you to see some excitement, how about it? The white-clotheddy turned over, she gazed upon Du Shaofu. Predecessor, Big Sister, my interest in so-called excitement are not that strong. Youre a strong warrior, you do not have to eat but I havent eaten anything for a day and night and... gululu gululu..." Du Shaofus sentence has yet to finish, when his stomach let out a rumbling sound, obviously a sound of starvation. On the path of cultivation, forgoing food for ten days up to half a month is normal. It was rumored that when one reaches a certain realm, the body can be nourished with xuanqi and eating is no longer necessary. However, neither the first nor the second method is applicable on the current Du Shaofu. The white-clotheddy seemed to have truly forgotten this matter, ncing at Du Shaofu from the corner of her eye: You can go and look for something to eat now. Chapter 17 Beast Tide Not long after, the fragrance of roasted meat drifts through the forest, whetting the appetite. A bonfire is piled up in front of Du Shaofu, two hogs feet from the Mountainbore Demon Hog is roasting on top, sprinkled with natural spices foraged from the nearby shrubs. The oil dripping onto the fire making sounds of zi zi non-stop are enough to make anyone drool even before getting a bite. The smell of the roast meat is hard to resist even for the white-clotheddy sitting not far away, as her pupils nced a few times towards the bonfire. Roasting meat this way is nothing new for Du Shaofu. All these years, it has not been once or twice that he and Fu Yibai sneakily roast animals caught in the back mountain. This meat-roasting craft, Du Shaofu learned it from Fu Yibai. Every time he tastes the meat that FuYibai roasted, he had to admit that it tastes better than the food at the Du n. Du Shaofus stomach has been whining long before, when the meat aroma reached its peak, he immediately grabbed one and started gobbling up not bothering about keeping an image and the likes. "Fu Yibai taught you how to roast?" Looking at Du Shaofu wolfing down the meat, the white-clotheddy questioned in her usual coldness with a trace of softnessced within. Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the white-clotheddy since escape is futile, his attitude became moreid-back: "There is one more, you can try it. You fed me poison dan, but I didnt add poison onto the roast meat. Truthfully, this roasted Mountainbore Demon Hog is quite tasty, just that the meat is a bit tough. The white-clotheddy hesitated, contrary to Du Shaofus expectation, with a turn of her hand the other roast hog foot directly flew into her hands wrapped around a clean handkerchief. Parting her lips and daintily began to eat. The elegant manner, whenpared to Du Shaofus devouring, is much more presentable. Du Shaofu blinked twice. He thought that strong warriors do not need to eat, unexpectedly the roast meat managed to incite thedys appetite. "Hou... hou..." Deep within the mountains, beast roars resounded asionally. "Ill take you to see something exciting, to see what exactly is there up ahead." The white-clotheddy got up, eyes looking at the depths of the mountains. Before Du Shaofu can react, his body was involuntarily brought high up in the sky and disappeared from the spot. Shortly after Du Shaofu and the white-clotheddy left, more than ten figures emerged one after another, some were distinctive looking young boys and girls surrounded at the center by those with dense aura. "Someone was here. Recently, the demonic beasts within the forest are in a riot, general beasts hunting team dares note this close. It seems that there are quite a number of people rushing here and that several forces should have arrived. A white-haired old man who is the leader of the group said, noticing the amber remains from the bonfire, his brows furrowed and said: "We should hurry on, cant let others have the advantage. "Roar" Another night awash with waves of beast roars from the depths of the Wild Beasts Mountain, bing increasingly intense that it feels like the entire forest is shaking. The beast roars rang out like sh floods bringing about fear for those who heard it. "Lately, these demonic beasts are behaving strangely, what exactly is happening inside the forest? On the edge of Wild Beasts Mountain, teams of beast hunters sat cross-legged adjusting their breathing was woken up by the continuous intense roars. For the beasts hunting teams who often move around in the outer edge of Wild Beasts Mountain, they have nevere across this kind of strange situation before and from the looks of it, its getting worse. "Rumble!" Suddenly, the earth trembled and the mountains shook, the forest trees tumbled down apanied by a soaring yaoqi[1]. "Demonic beasts ising, there are powerful demonic beasts closing in." For the experienced beast hunters, they immediately sensed that something is not quite right. Each pulled out their weapons ready for battle. "Roar!" A fierce demon wolf rushed out, its body was emitting glow with faint traces of runes surging around the body, with a lightning speed its ferocious sharp fangs and w ripped apart a burly man that was slow in reacting into pieces. "Its a Violent Stone Demon Wolf!" Nearby, a strong middle-aged man looked rmed. This adult Violent Stone Demon Wolf is but a Maidong level demonic beast. The runes on the huge de in his hand shed and spread out turning into a light hacking straight at the Violent Stone Demon Wolf with amazing momentum. "Roar!" Beasts roar thundered, at the same time that the middle-aged man swung his de, a demon tiger with a white stripe on its forehead jumped out, with its elephant-like mass and soaring yaoqi, runes swirling around his opened jaw swallowed the middle-aged man together with his huge de. "Thats a Bloody Demonic Tiger! Its even stronger than the Violent Stone Demon Wolf." "Beast tide, its a beast tide!" Panic voices filled the air in the midst of sudden havoc. Enshrouded by the darkness of the night, for some time, sounds of anguish wailing and howling rang out from the depths of the mountains "Rumble!" From the depths of the mountains, a mass of beasts rushed out and up in the air numerous flying beasts p their wings slicing off obstructing branches. Tremors spread through the entire forest mountain, rocks falling andndslide, demonic birds pped their wings while the beasts gallop onnd. The teams of beast hunters can only flee for their lives in this situation. demonic beast of this level is not something those desperate fleeing men can resist, many of them were buried under the stampeding beasts, the scene was devastatingly gruesome. "Sou! Sou!" When the earth-shaking beast tide has mostly trickled down, several figures came out from a nearby cave among them were a few distinctive looking juniors. Their faces bear not much expression as if the ferocious beast tide does not present much of a threat to them, just a hassle best avoided to conserve energy. The leader of this group is a unique tall bald man. On his shiny bald head, there are strange azure-colored rune-like stripes on his head, adding a sharp edge to his aura. "I did not expect that Wild Beast Mountains contain such arge number of low-level demonic beasts, we should arrange to tame some of them and bring it back to the sect as mounts. The forest was ttened to the ground as the beast tide swarmed through, the bald man eyes glinted as he looked towards the faraway beast tide and said: Just like the message from our scouts, theres something big happening in the depths of Wild Beast Mountains. It may be rted to the failed breakthrough of that hegemony existence. This is an excellent opportunity for us, and we should hurry to get there before other forces arrive. With that said, this group of people disappeared in a sh, they were headed towards the inner forest. Under the nket of the night, the mountains seemed to shake while the restless beasts were roaring like they were escaping or were driven away by something. It seems something isnt right with the hegemony existence if not the situation will not be this bad. Absolutely a heaven-sent opportunity, absolutely! Up on a cliff above, stood an old man, wearing ck clothes and his hand held a strange looking staff with a snake head at the top. His brows furrowed as he looked towards the distant beast tide as if hesitating, for the hegemonic existence is too terrifying, if not for the unexpected circumstance, no one even dared to think of taking advantage of it. "Elder, the other forces are here too, it will not be easy for us to grab benefits. A thin figure of a man said to the old man in ck. The old man in ck raised his head slightly squinted his eyes over the beast tide in the mountain depths saying: Whatever method, we must get that good fortune, if it is taken by the other forces, the consequences are worrying. Note: Yaoqi is the same as xuanqi but instead of human, it is a type of qi condensed by beasts. Chapter 18 Perfecting the Raging Storm Waves Palm As they both disappeared in mid-air, Du Shaofusplexion paled. The high-altitude flight almost made him puked out the hogs feet he ate. More importantly, the earth-shaking beast tide with fierce beast wings pping and roars, made Du Shaofus heart shiver just by looking from afar. If he alone encountered such a beast tide even with ten thousand lives, it will not be enough for him to live through it, the enormity and terror of Wild Beast Mountains finally hit Du Shaofu. "Things are getting even more interesting. Unexpectedly the Wild Beast Mountain is housing such a vicious existence that canmand thousands of demonic beasts, and most of them arent weak either. It seems like I have underestimated this Wild Beast Mountain. The white-clotheddy looked at the iing beast tide from the depths of the forest with a slight smile. Then she quietly sat cross-legged and once again the flute of olden ambiance appeared in her hands. cing the flute under her slightly parted lips, melodious sound once again weaved through the air. The mild sound of the flute, ethereal, familiar yet Du Shaofu was still intoxicated by it. Another night passed, when daylight shone on Du Shaofus face, he sobered up from the intoxicating melody. To him, the flute melody is just like a magic spell, unknowingly pulling him into the melody, and it was as if within the flute melody was able to cleanse ones soul. He woke up feeling refreshed and energetic. Whereas the white-clotheddy is still sitting cross-legged in the same position, eyes closed. "What a horrible beast tide." Du Shaofu came to a realization when he saw the devastated forest where the beast tide has swarmed through, it looked like the aftermath of an earthquake that he couldnt help but be awestruck. ncing towards Stone Citys direction, feeling like it was way out of his reach, unsure how far this hilltop is from Stone City. "Does it scares you?" The white-clotheddys brown eyes observed Du Shaofu, not knowing when she woke up. "It truly is frightening." Du Shaofu did not deny it, thinking of that mammoth beast tide yesterday it is impossible not to fear it. "Your performance so far is pretty good, thus before Fu Yibaies your life is in good hands." The white-clotheddy said to Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu frown, first of all, lets not say whether Fu Yibai will or will note, just thinking about the dangers of Wild Beast Mountains, if Fu Yibaies, will he be able to stay alive? Looking at the white-clotheddy, he sighed and ask:What if that old man Fu Yibai, will note or perhaps unable toe? "Then I will kill you." The white-clotheddy looked at Du Shaofu then said: "We will stay here for a day or two, by that time there should be a good show to watch. "I am hungry." Du Shaofu felt helpless, in the middle of Wild Beast Mountains, especially after experiencingst nights terrifying beast tide, even if thisdy releases him this very moment, he will not leave. "During the beast tidest night, there should be a lot of demonic beasts that died being trampled on, you can go down and search for something to eat. The white-clotheddy no longer bothered with Du Shaofu and not in the least worried that Du Shaofu will try to escape. "So high, and I have to go down and then climb back up again?" Looking down from above, Du Shaofu sucked in a deep breath of cold air, to descend from the top of the hill to the foothills, and then climbing up on the jagged mountain trail, hell die from exhaustion even on a t road, not to say this... "The one who is hungry is you, not me." The white-clotheddy closed her eyes after leaving this sentence. Du Shaofu gritted his teeth in vexation but powerless against his rumbling stomach, having no other choice he began to climb down from the mountain peak. It took him one and a half hour to reach the foot of the hill, halfway down he nearly slipped, ayer of skin from his arm were scratched off, if not for being able to initiate xuanqi, he would have toppled down. This definitely is not a hill an ordinary person can climb up or down easily. Reaching the foot of the hill where everything was a wreck due to the beast tide even the huge thick trees were broken in half, Du Shaofu managed to gather quite a bountiful harvest of low-level demonic beast bodies which Du Shaofu assumed were trampled to death by the stronger demonic beasts during the beast tide. Du Shaofu was slightly frustrated, if he could transport these demonic beasts bodies to Stone City, even though they are only Houtian level beasts he could still sell them at a very high price. Searching nearby, Du Shaofu dared not venture too far way, in case he came across a demonic beasts then hell be in big trouble. Finally he decided on a two smaller Houtian level demonic beasts; two Scarlet Fire Rabbits and Mystical Iced Python and headed back up to the hilltop. Scarlet Fire Rabbit is half a meter in size, and is able to spit out scarlet-red me, extremely agile, but the attack is rtively weak. Most of the beast hunting teams do not like this meat and its easily avable in Stone City. Mystical Iced Python is also a Houtian demonic beasts, about three meters in length its body exuding a chilly non-toxic air, but once bitten the victims body will froze into ice. Scurrying around foraging some natural spices and ripping down a tree vine to tie the two small demonic beast bodies around his waist, Du Shaofu started his climb towards the hilltop. By the time he reached the peak, the suns high up in the sky. Exhaustion took most out of him leaving only a couple of breaths that he practically lied down for a full ten minutes before he manages to get up. The white-clotheddy remained still, sitting cross-legged and her eyes close as if there is no one around. However half an hourter, right when the roasted Scarlet Fire Rabbit were ready as the smell of the roasted meat permeates the air, Du Shaofu was about to gobble down on the tender meat, when the white-clotheddy opened her eyes and with a turn of her slender hand, the white-clotheddy ignoring space and grabbed the entire rabbit; tearing out a thigh piece before flinging the rest back to Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu can only stare fiercely at her but dared not to voice out anyints. Wiping his mouth clean, theres not much for Du Shaofu to do after filling his stomach, so he started contemting on how to perfect Raging Storm Waves Palm. Thest time he only managed to practice the skill but yet to have the time to perfect it. "If the xuanqi can umte more in the Heaven Gate and Heaven Pond, it will be easier to manipte the hard aspect that the momentum can continue uninterrupted due to sufficient qi. Only then it will truly be like raging storm waves and covered up some ws and weakness. Knowing that white-clotheddy is an expert, Du Shaofu has no intention of hiding anything and soon immersed himself in the thought of improving the Raging Storm Waves Palm. "Being able to practice a Xiantian martial skill without any cultivation. Not only practiced but also improve a Xiantian martial skill with a wasted martial pulse that seems to have restored a little. In such a small border town, unexpectedly theres such a unique kid. Watching Du Shaofu who was totally immersed in contemtion of perfecting the Raging Storm Waves Palm, a light glimmered in the cold white-clotheddys brown eyes. "Roar!" "Ao ao!" This was another tumultuous night within the mountains as the demonic beasts once again went on stamped resulting in a mammoth beasts tide, more terrifying than the night before. A higher level of powerful demonic beasts storming through the forest, exuding immense pressure that even Du Shaofu was woken up from his contemtion. "Rumble!" From the depths of the mountains ahead, a vast stretch of a beast rampaged through, where trees were uprooted or broken down, tree branches falling from high above scattered everywhere cut down by wings of the demonic birds. Beast roars thundered and resounded through the mountains. Some of the lower level demonic beasts were trampled t in the stampede as blood sshed in every direction painting a gory picture. "Quickly retreat, this beasts tide is too ferocious." In the mountains, a tall man with rune-patterns on his bald head is swinging his powerful fist around, each punch from his fist isbined with the glow of rune-like patterns reducing its targeted into bloody pieces, leading hispanions behind him to evade the beast tide. "Retreat to the cliff, first get away from the beast tide!" Not far away, an Oldman in ck clothes holding a copper snake-head staff, guiding his group towards the cliff, with the young girls and boys protected in the middle by several strong warriors, all the while sending out talisman-like pattern as quick as lightning towards the surrounding demonic beasts. Note: In the progress of changing wicked beasts to demonic beasts. Chapter 19 Success! The beast tide this time, was shorterpared tost one, from the hilltop Du Shaofu looked downward. Gusts of breeze from the passing flying beasts pping wings sting Du Shaofus cheeks and made his heartbeat quickened from shock, quickly stepping back. The demonic birds were so huge, with an overbearing pressure that towering trees nearby broke. "Looks like whatever that is happening inside is not so simple." Looking at the forests beast tide, the white-clotheddy that has been sitting cross-legged murmured to herself. After the beast tide has passed, Du Shaofu continued to roast the Scarlet Fire Rabbit, the scent of roasted meat wafts through the air and this time, Du Shaofu took the initiative and tore off a whole rabbit leg and handed it over to the white-clotheddy. The white-clotheddy did not hesitate, wrapping the leg with a handkerchief and started to nibble, however, instead of eating, it looks more like shes reliving memories. On the other side, Du Shaofu is the opposite devouring the Scarlet Fire Rabbit with just two to three big bites and having finished that did not seem to have quelled his hunger that he went on to roast the Mystical Iced Python as well. "Im not eating snake meat it looks kinda strange." When the fragrant scent from the roasted snake drifts out, Du Shaofu again handed another piece of meat to the white-clotheddy but she refused to even look at it. Du Shaofu didnt mind it and continued scarfing down everything, once done he wiped clean his mouth and again start toprehend the perfecting of Raging Storm Waves Palm. Betweenprehending and perfecting both martial skills, Du Shaofu noticed that perfecting Raging Storm Waves Palm is harder than Pulsate Fist. There exist some ws and weaknesses he clearly was able to feel but unable to resolve it, stagnating his progress. At this time, the intoxicating sound of the flute once again reached his ears, pulling him into the sound, cleansing his soul. As he enters the vague world of the melodious flute, as if enlightened, the bottleneck he encounters with the Raging Storm Waves Palm fade away, swept away by the sound of raging storm waves. "What a mesmerizing flute sound looks like someone arrived ahead of us." In the distant mountains on a hilltop, an old man with hair white-as-cranes looked ahead towards the cliff, brows creased together. "Crane Elders, are they from those several forces?" A middle-aged man asked. "Dont know, but we must hurry over quickly. We mustnt allow other forces to have an advantage over us. Already two beast tides passed, something must have happened to the hegemonic existence that makes it clear the forest in such a way to prevent mishaps from urringter. The White-Haired Oldman said. Above, on the hilltop, Du Shaofus hands kept condensing seals as xuanqi flowed along specific meridians points for oneplete turn, then gather in his palm again, at this moment his atmosphere suddenly changed drastically, with him as the center point terrifyingyers of wave constantly swirled, endless myriad of energy gushing towards Du Shaofus body causing the surrounding space bing unstable, ripples like water boiling. Du Shaofus momentum surged to the point of terror like a volcano about to erupt. "Ei, extracting power from the pulse, Maidong level strength." The white-clotheddy not far away, noticed the faint light between Du Shaofus eyebrows like it as interacting with a mysterious energy, her brown eyes widened in surprise much more than all the previous times. "Raging Storm Waves Palm!" Du Shaofu shouted then a palm shot out with xuanqi surging, an extremely loud explosion sounded in the air like a thunder that came out of nowhere. Stormy waves of wind energy collided multiple times with a vast masses of rock about a hundred meters away. "Rumble!" Rocks cracked then split into pieces of different sizes rolling down from the top of the cliff to the bottom. Silence ensued after a long echo through the mountains. "Sess atst." Admiring the damage caused by his palm, a smile appeared on Du Shaofus face; finally improved part of Raging Storm Waves Palm, the actual power was higher than imagined. Still, Du Shaofu also feels Raging Storm Waves Palm can further enhance its just that the current level is his limit, to further enhance the skill; the heart is willing butcks the strength. "Gu lu lu~" Looking at the sky it is already evening, his stomach began growling to signal that it is time to feed it. Du Shaofu found recently he seems to be turning into a glutton, even stranger is these days he did not spend any time toprehend the mysterious stone tablets first style, however, his xuanqi capacity has again increased, brimming as if it is about to explode. "Im going down to get some food." Du Shaofu said to thedy in white clothes who was sitting cross-legged, immediately after saying that he climbed down. He managed to reach the foot of the hill a lot faster for he had previous experience and he did not wander far just in case he encounter any high-level demonic beasts, just quickly gathered a couple of smaller demonic bodies and return to the hilltop. Du Shaofu did not encounter any demonic beast, what he encountered was people, more than a dozen figures appeared in front of Du Shaofu, consist of the young as well as elderly, both men and women led by an Oldman wearing a ck robe, his hand holding a peculiar looking copper rod with a serpent twirling up the staff. "Boy, who are you?" A middle-aged man looked at Du Shaofu with doubt in his eyes, he is unable to sense any breath fluctuation of cultivation from the youths body, but there is an indication of xuanqi. "There are powerful demonic beasts around it is better you leave quickly." Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at these people, every one of them had distinctive air stronger than his Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle, even those few young men and woman are not ordinary even more dazzling than the Du n younger generation. "You have not given me an answer, who are you? Arent you afraid of beasts tide?" The middle-aged man has a stomach full of doubts looked around, apart from the youth in front there are no other people in the vicinity, manage to survive two beasts tides the youth is definitely not an ordinary person. "Who I am, needs not your concern." Du Shaofu became upset, in recent days all he felt was vexation, and these people are behaving quite rudely thus naturally he too will not be polite. Facing these extraordinary people under normal circumstances, Du Shaofu wouldnt be so blunt but now things different. Du Shaofu knows firsthand how strong the white-clotheddy is, he intuition tells him the white-clotheddy is stronger than these people thus letting caution fly out the window. After all, the white-clotheddy ate the meat he roast and abducted him to lure Fu Yibai that old bastard out so she wouldnt actually disregard his little life. "Where did this wild mountain boy crawl out from, do you know who we are, disaster will befall on you for disrespecting us." Middle-aged man turned gloomy, he is an illustrious character, considered an authority in a reputed sect, never did he imagined hell be contradicted by such a young ignorant boy. "Sky Serpent Sect truly is a dignified and prestigious force ah, evening to Wild Beast Mountain to frighten a little boy, truly prestigious. The sound of a heartyughter is heard emerging from the mountain depths roughly about ten people also with distinctive atmosphere including a few juvenile. The one who spoke was a very unique looking hefty bald man with strange azure lines simr to runes adding an edge to his atmosphere. Note: the heart is willing butcks the strength C desires for something to have/happen, but is powerless/unable to achieve it. Chapter 20 One Brutal Strike One Brutal Strike "cher Sect." Seeing it was the brawny bald man and his group, the old man in ck and others with him did not look too good, the tall middle-aged man who was questioning Du Shaofu earlier furrowed his brows: "Baldy Zhong, cher Sects moves quite quickly. "Sky Serpent Sect is not slow either. Something isnt right with the hegemony existence within the Wild Beast Mountains, and matters of this scale are not something Sky Serpent Sect is qualified to meddle in. The bald headed brawny man said to the middle-aged man, his gaze shifted to the old man in ck clothes holding the snake-headed staff and said: I did not expect Sky Serpent Sect even sent the dignified Copper Snake Elder here. "Arent you here too? Im certain you too, desires to gain some benefits from that existence. Gripping the copper snake-figured staff, the oldman looked past the brawny bald man towards the several youngsters behind him: This generations of cher Sects disciples are quite good, just waiting for an opportunity for build-the-base baptism however it is dubious whether such an opportunity will present itself. "Sky Serpent Sects younger generation is also not bad, but lifes fortune seems a bit shallow in my opinion, most probably will be returning empty-handed this time." Baldy Zhong eyes swept over the several young man and women of Sky Serpent Sect, not losing in sarcasm; whenever the two sides meet the atmosphere will immediately be tensed. "So lively, indeed was a smart choice toe early ah. Following the old hoarse voice is the arrival of several people lead by an old man at the front, his hair was as white as a cranes, bearing an exceptionally strong aura, behind him stood young men and women also extraordinary circled protectively by some strong experts. "Mystical Talisman Houses Daoist Crane Spirit." Seeing the white-haired old man, whether it is the Copper Serpent staff elder or Baldy Zhongs pupils flitted unnoticeably. Du Shaofu carrying a few demonic beast bodies did not imagine that he will run into three different forces of people. Both the Sky Serpent Sect and cher Sect were forces Du Shaofu had heard of, rumors have it, these sects are more powerful than an empire, even emperors is to greet them in person. Forces of this level exist in the outside world are something that Stone City can only look up to from afar. Now, Du Shaofu finally understands why these people dare to enter Wild Beast Mountains during this period, turns out each one has an amazing background. "Please continue your discussion, dont mind me." Du Shaofu is not a fool, whether it is Sky Serpent Sect or the cher Sect, both are not forces he can mess with and thatst force, most probably is not weaker than the initial two forces, getting out of here as fast as possible is the smartest choice. Furthermore, hes not even familiar with them. "Kid, you have yet to answer my Shishus[1] question!" An arrogant young man about Du Shaofus size stepped out from the Sky Serpent Sects group of youngsters, directly blocking Du Shaofus way, obviously, Du Shaofu is nothing in his eyes. "Dont block my way, Im hungry and want to go and roast meat." Du Shaofu is very unhappy with this arrogant young man obstructing his way, bypassing the young man, Du Shaofu moved towards the hill. The young man felt he had lost face, he was the pride of the sect and within the sect, his presence is heaven-like, who would dare to be disrespectful towards him. If not for waiting for the strongest demonic beasts essence of blood for built-the-base baptism, he would have already entered into Xiantian territory. "Hmph, looking for abuse[2]." Seeing Du Shaofu bypassing him, the young man snorted, suddenly punching out aiming towards Du Shaofus back, within the shadow of the fist faint lines of runes surging with momentum rapidly closing the distance in between. "Raging Storm Waves Palm!" Du Shaofu of course, is not a fool, he had been wary and was quietly arming himself when he felt the vibration of a strikeing from the back, immediately the improved version of Raging Storm Waves Palm shot out xuanqi surging the power akin to a volcano erupting, shes head-on with the young mans punch. "Bang!" A thunderous sound like the stormy waves surging with energy of the wind, crashed continuously against the young man, from the grounds clouds of sand rose, fallen leaves fluttered in the wind, and the young man of Sky Serpent Sect staggered ten steps back in session beforending on his butt, drops of blood trickled from the edge of his mouth. Du Shaofu was still standing, although his body shook slightly, sighing in his heart, this young man is really strong, much stronger than those cousins of his, if not for perfecting the Raging Storm Waves Palm probably he will be the one nted on his butt. "What a strong youth." The entire scene happened so swiftly that the people from all three forces were yet to react, many young girls eyes fell on Du Shaofu, exposing the color of surprise. Some of the experts from Sky Serpent Sect look petrified, the defeated young man though yet to enter Xiantian level, but still is a peak Houtian warrior waiting for his built-the-base baptism. Base on his strength, an ordinary Xiantian level warrior is not the young mans opponent, however, the very same young man was defeated by a wild youth in the mountains. It is simply unbelievable! Some of them cant even determine the level of cultivation of the purple robe youth, possessing only xuanqi without any realm atmosphere, this youth is simply terrifying. "The palm skill he used just now seems like Xiantian martial skill, however, there are traces of Maidong atmosphere, could this kid be a Xiantian Warrior or maybe even a Maidong Warrior, damn! Doubts appeared in many of the strong warriors heart whereas most people were in a dazed surprise. "Hmph, just a little brat but dared to hurt others, unforgivable. The middle-aged man face earlier sank and turned gloomy his hand reaching out to grab Du Shaofu, as the hand reached out space distorted and Du Shaofus body felt as if it solidified, unable to move even a finger. "Humph!" In this split-second time frame, a stream of shing runes dropped from above like lightning crossing space prating the middle-aged mans handprint. "Ahh~!" Handprint shatter but the stream of runes continued to drill into that mans hand that a bloody hole appeared, blood flew everywhere as he screamed aloud. "Im immediatelying back to roast meat for you, dont be anxious. Du Shaofuughed. That move earlier must have been the white-clotheddy, he gambled correctly the white-clotheddy wouldnt let him die and not do anything, hes also right that shes far stronger than any person here. Grinning, Du Shaofu no longer bothers with the so-called three forces, turned around with some demonic beast bodies and began climbing up the hill. "So strong!" As the crowd regained focus, that middle-aged mans strength was considered strong, unexpectedly hit by someone out of thin air, even not knowing who hit him; the youth in purple robe have the backing of someone with such terrible strength behind him, its no wonder he dares to appear in these inner part of Wild Beast Mountains and strike the Sky Serpent Sects young man without hesitation. "Theres another sky above the sky, and people above other people[3], you all have to remember well, do not behave arrogantly in the outside world, learn to have an open mind." The White-haired Oldman advised the younger generation behind him, then looks at Du Shaofu as he climbs, some doubts remain in his heart; this young man is so remarkable and yet he climbs up the hill, is this a special physique training method. Its obvious this youths physique is very strong, almostparable to a demonic beast or it is impossible to collide head-on with the Sky Serpent Sects young man punch and remained steady as Mount Tai. "Yes, we will remember Elders teaching." The young men and women nodded in understanding, they indeed witnessed the profound truth of the idiom there exist people stronger than the extent of their knowledge and that young man in purple robe climbing up the hill are not much worsepared to themselves. Notes: Shishu- (Probably most knows this) Master Uncle, i.e: the person (persons) that apprenticed under the same Master as ones master. The actual wordings were ƲԳԷ literally refusing to drink a toasting wine only to drink a penalty Theres another sky above the sky and people above other people: There will always exist people better than oneself. Chapter 21 Battle Between Two Powerful Hegemonies The White-haired Old Mans words did not sound pleasant to the ears of the Sky Serpent Sects younger generation and they were already felt downcast from the event. Someone took out medicine and bandaged the young mans wound. With the deterrence earlier, no one dared to find trouble with the youth in purple robe further, for the person behind him is not someone they can afford to provoke. "Exactly who is on that cliff? Are they also vying for the same thing as us? It appears, that this time, there is an additionalpetitor." Baldy Zhong frowned as he looked at the towering peak. The sun had set by the time Du Shaofu reached the cliff top, and the white-clotheddy is sitting there cross-legged and eyes closed. Du Shaofu did not speak, as he quickly busied himself with roasting the meat to fill his stomach and when the scent of meat wafts through the air, the white-clotheddy did not wait to be offered and help herself to the meat. Cleaning up after he finished eating, Du Shaofu begins toprehend the stone tablets mysterious first style whichpared to Pulsate Fist and Raging Storm Waves Palm were many times moreplex and profound. Unsure of the reason why tonight was especially quiet, perhaps all the demonic beasts ran off with the beast tide that plunged the forest into an eerie silence. However, this particr silence brought a sense of foreboding. It is too quiet. Apart from the asional wind blow, there is no other sound; just like a piece of deathnd, deste and lifeless, only the asional wind passing through the boundless forest, swirling some dried shriveled leaves along the way. This quietnesssted until the middle of the night when suddenly, up above the cliff, the beautiful white-clotheddy suddenly opened her eyes and stood up, her eyes reflected the moonlight as she looked towards the depths of the mountains. "Somethings not right." Those of cher Sect and Sky Serpent Sect in the surrounding peaks gazed towards the deeper parts as they could sense bone-chilling danger encroaching. Under the moonlight, the shadow of the many mountain peaks and vast forest created an illusion of tsunami about to engulf the entire mountain. "Atst, youre unable to wait any longer." From the deeper parts of the forest, a crisp, calm female voice echoed out, sounding melodious. "Because now, youre at your weakest, this time around, you are no longer my opponent. A second voice is heard, deep and thunderous. But your patience is at its limit, how sure are you that Im at my weakest at this moment. The calm female voice said again. "Rumble!" Subsequently, sounds of thunderous crashes resounded throughout the mountains, shaking the forest, the mountains trembled as if about to crumble, lightning strikes among the surging clouds up in the sky intermittent with purple-colored me and dazzling shes of gold. The fight started." "Someones actually able to rival the hegemony existence. "....." Up on the cliffs, the Baldy, Copper Snake Staff Elder, and the Crane Spirit Daoist looked at each other with shocked eyes, then staring rigidly at the inner forest, it looks like that part of the world is facing a catastrophe as the earth quaked, space distorted and monstrous talisman energy filled the sky, causing the ones looking from afar to feel dread. Such a horrifying battlested for several hours until dawn arrives. "Ji~!" (TL C Sound of a chirp) A shrill cry resounded through the air as a gigantic bird shrouded in zing purple-colored me akin to an inferno fireball appeared across the sky in everyones line of sight. "Ao~" A giant golden-winged bird pursued from behind, as it spread its wings that reached three hundred meters in width, a p of its wings creates a horrifying gale with streaks of dazzling gold, its eyes sharp and intimidating as it dives towards the giant purple med firebird with speed quick as lighting. The purple med firebird was unable to contend with the golden-winged bird further, pped its wings to speed away. The golden-winged bird pursued with fervor unwilling to let go, the two giant figures battle-ravaged the forest leaving it in a devastating state. "That hegemony existence is being suppressed by the giant golden-winged bird unable to retaliate. That golden-winged bird looks a bit like the legendary existence, but its not possible since when did Wild Beast Mountains have such a powerful bloodline of a fierce beast. "Things seem to be different from our imagination ah. Up on a mountain peak in the forest, Baldy Zhong, Copper Snake Elder, and Crane Spirit Daoist were shocked, whereas those of insufficient strength were barely able to control themselves from prostrating on the ground just from the atmosphere that spread out from the two giant birds. "I did not expect that there is such a powerful bloodline here, it really is a coincidence ah. The white-clotheddys eyes shimmered as she observes the earth-shattering battle. "Chi." Far away, the golden-winged giant bird finally caught the giant purple med firebird, it began attacking as it ps its golden wings, its sharp feathers shone a dazzling gold with mysterious talisman-like patterns spreading out sharply. The purple med firebird does not lose out either, pped its wings and counter-attacked, talisman-like patterns surged and ava-like eruption of me resisted the golden light attack. Two monstrous entities battling, the sky filled with shes of opposing talisman energy, the golden-winged giant birds cry were like sounds of thunder and the purple med firebirds cry pierces the sky, monstrous energy surged and collides in the early morning sky, shaking the heavens! "Rumble!" The earth trembled like thousands of beasts were running as the shockwaves from the battle bombarded the forest mountains, huge cracks lined the grounds, towering trees were broken and copsed, mountains crumbled as the abyss shifts. "Boom!" Battling in mid-air, the golden-winged giant bird finally found an opening, with a terrifying momentum one of its wings shed out quicker than lightning apanied by a dazzling golden light from talisman-patterns, striking directly onto the body of the giant firebird. "Bang! Bang!" Receiving a direct hit from the golden-winged giant bird, the purple med firebirds surrounding talisman-pattern shield was smashed apart, instantly purple-colored feathers scattered in the wind, its back a bloody picture as it went crashing down to the ground from the impact, inserted between mountains. The forest area surrounding the fall scorched the ground by the terrible purple-colored me. The golden-winged giant bird dives down, using its wings to fan-off the burning mes seemingly eager and anxious to retrieve something. "Ji~" However, the fallen purple med firebird suddenly moved, a stream of powerful purple-colored me spewed from its mouth, the outbreak of the hidden me were like purple lightning piercing through the void; the golden-winged giant birds sharp violent eyes widened in surprise, rapidly retreating to avoid the iing attack, s, it was toote as the purple mes pierce into its body shattering the dazzling golden light shield, blood the color of gold seeps out from its severe wound. "Gu!" In a furious rage, the golden-winged giant bird with strength enough to shatter space mmed its golden wings at the purple med giant firebirds head. "Its a no-win situation. Both sides lost!" "This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, there will not be any another chance if we miss this, both are top-grade fierce beasts bloods, treasure amongst treasure. "If our younger generation is able to use these blood essences for their built-the-base baptism there is a high chance that they will be able to have the beasts talent, definitely a prodigy that will tremble the heavens and shake the maind. "Sou!" Sou! Suddenly, figures emerged in mid-air from different mountain peaks, all of them possessing airfloat ability,unching directly towards the fallen giant birds, each were afraid that the others will be arriving faster than themselves. Chapter 22 Cutthroat Treasure Grabbing Cutthroat Treasure Grabbing Interesting, lets bring you to see another excitement. Finishing her words, she appeared next to a dumbfounded Du Shaofu, grabbing Du Shaofu with one hand and floated out in a leisurely, not in the least concern about the rest of the forces rushing forwards. Large tracts of the mountains were in devastation, bodies of two huge giant birds fell in the middles of the wreckage, motionless as if they are already dead, the huge bodies were like two huge mountains, exuding extreme hostility causing xuanqi within the body inhibited, even souls shivered. One of the two giant birds, one the color of dazzling gold with sharp overbearing and an intimidating atmosphere is none other than a Golden-winged Garuda. The other giant birds body is purple in its entirety, akin to a phoenix as mes surrounds it without seeming to dissipate, the horrifying scorching heat hinders anyone who wants to get close. As Sky Serpent Sect, cher Sect and Crane Spirit Daoist reaches the giant birds side, each ones eyes were ame with burning with greed as heartbeats elerate, this is an absolute treasure, a blessing bestowed by the Heavens. "Powerful demonic beasts body has an arcane-heritage bone, that bone is the paragon of treasure." Almost the same time, Copper Snake Elder, Baldy Zhong and Crane Spirit Daoist pounced onto the two giant birds. "With your meager strength yet dares to covet such a treasure, court death! A sharp admonition rang out, three red streamers pierced through the air with rming power. "Not good, there are strong experts." Baldy Zhong, Copper Snake Elder and White-haired Oldmans expression changed for the worse in mid-air, an overwhelming and dangerous atmosphere awash them with crushing pressure, the three of them did not dare to move recklessly. The rune-like pattern on Baldy Zhongs bald shone brightly as ifing alive instantly condensed a vapory image of arge bell shielding him. Copper Snake Elders movements were just as quick, flinging out the snake-head staff in his hand it warped into a hundred meters long boa hovering in front of him. The White-haired Oldman means were more unique; making strange handseals, the air behind him surges releasing an amazing momentum, then a pair of snow-white crane-like wings appeared behind the Oldman embracing his body within. "Chi!" Three bright streams of light collided in mid-air, therge bell shielding Baldy Zhong vibrated intensely, buzzing weng weng sounds of protest as cracks begin to appear. The huge hundred-meter shadow of a boa transformed from Copper Snake Elders snake-head staff was pierced through easily, and even the celestial cranes wings protecting the White-haired Oldman whined miserably. "Peng! Peng! Peng!" Shockingly, three of the strongest persons around yet were unable to defend against one move, plunging down from mid-air hitting the ground heavily, each one vomiting blood and a horror-struck look on their faces. It had never crossed their minds they will be unable to endure even one move. "Roar!" "Aoao!" "Moo!" Almost precisely the same time, three amazing beast roar resounded through the forest, shadows of three behemoths of a beast shadow appeared in front of the crowd; an enormous ck bear, its paws stout like a stone pir dispersing a mighty air. A humongous blood-colored tiger with watchful eyes, sharp ws reflected harsh cold glint and an odd beast only thirty meters in length, just like a small hill but with the roar of a thunder that affects xuanqi, making the blood churns violently. The three behemoths advanced towards the group of people brought by the Sky Serpent Sect, cher Sect, and the White-haired Oldman, those able to airfloat are known experts in the outside world, however, in front of these three behemoths, they are powerless. "Ahhh...! Nightmarish screams reverberated through the dark forest, up to a dozen people were from Sky Serpent Sect, experts from the cher Sect were wiped out in a blink of an eye by the behemoth beasts when finally three pairs of crimson eyes locked onto Baldy Zhong, Copper Snake Elder and the White-haired Oldman. "All three are kings of a territory within Wild Beast Mountains, normally with the Demonic Phoenixs deterrence these demonic beasts dares not act recklessly but now the Demonic Phoenix and the Golden-winged Garuda is dead they are nning to devour the bodies to evolve and increase their strength! The White-haired Oldman, Copper Snake Elder and Baldy Zhong are very clear what the demonic beasts desires, even at peak condition its difficult for them to contend with a king level demonic beast, not to mention now that the three of them are injured, there can only be one ending. "Run, quickly run, the losses are too heavy, the treasure is not destined to be ours. Between a treasure and ones life, naturally, ones life is more important, if ones life is already gone then no matter the treasure it will be of no use. The White-haired Oldman and the two, after all are not weak, without further dy all three of them shot up to the sky escaping at rapid speed. "Hou~" The three behemoths roared furiously and started pursuing the escaping trio relentlessly with fury, space fluctuated and nearby trees rip off the ground. "Chi!" As the three Demonic Beast King disappeared, two silhouettes appeared in mid-air, an adult and a child; the old woman around fifties with a slight hunchback, her long hair with slivers of whitebed into a high bun, with a prim looking face. But the girl next to the old woman has an amazing temperament, dressed in tight-fitting green clothes, holding delicate bow and arrows, an exquisite face and tall figure, exuding a spiritual aura that one could not help but think of elves. "From the looks of things, amongst all the people here, you are the only one capable ofpeting with this Oldwoman, may I know your name? The Oldwoman looked on the other side, straightening her slightly bent body. There is no obvious breath of cultivation detected from this Oldwoman but she is capable of airfloat, but the sharpness in her voice is the same as the person who attacked the White-haired Oldman trio, which means she was the one whounched the attack. "I arrived here unintentionally, in truth I just wanted to see the excitement. As for my name, it is not worth mentioning, however, it is unexpected by your side is a person from that n, could it be that you have some rtion with that n? The white-clotheddy appeared in mid-air, calmly giving the girl a nce with her clear brown eyes, her gaze then shifted downwards onto the bodies of Demonic Purple Phoenix and the Golden-winged Garuda. "Its her." Du Shaofu stood along in mid-air with the white-clotheddy. Surprise crossed his face when he spotted the elf-like girl beside the Oldwoman, she was the one who killed five Mountainbore Demon Hogs with her arrows, he didnt expect to see her again here. The girl, however, did not notice Du Shaofu as her attention was upied two giant demonic beast bodies. "Such terrifying demonic beasts." Du Shaofu was stunned as he looked at the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purple Phoenix, bodiesparable to mountains, spreading overwhelming atmosphere that made Du Shaofu almost fall from mid-air. The meaning of your words, this Oldwoman does not understand, but since you are here just to look at some excitement, then the Golden-winged Garuda and the Demonic Purple Phoenixs arcane bone go to me, the essence of blood and other bones we divide evenly, what do you say? The Oldwoman looked at thedy in front she could vaguely feel this woman is very strong, if possible she would avoid going against her otherwise, there is no such thing as share in her vocabry. Note: Purpleme firebird, Demonic Purple Phoenix, and Demonic Purpleme Phoenix refers to the same being, its like peeling theyers of a shallot. Please, dont be confused. Chapter 23 Arcane Bone Detonation Arcane Bone Detonation "Thats too troublesome. Since fate has brought this fortune upon my doorstep, naturally I shouldnt fail to live up to its expectation, both the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purpleme Phoenix, Ill take them. The white-clotheddy said softly in a calm manner, her eminence undeniable. "You sound so confident then let us see who will get it in the end." As the Oldwoman said that, a powerful force breakout from within her body and soared like it was about to pierce through the sky, her eyes sharp, further negotiations is not necessary for theyre guests with ill intent. Letting the Elf-like girl down onto the ground, an invisible coercive force filled the sky, like needles pricking the skin. "You go down too, remember not to go near the demonic beast bodies. The white-clotheddys voice sounded in Du Shaofu ear, and the next moment, Du Shaofu wrapped by an invisible energy floated him down to the ground. Raising his head to look at the white-clotheddy in mid-air, with a wave of her long sleeves, numerous bright lights surround her, congealing in mid-air forming a dazzling sphere of light, faintly discernible are the runes within. At this moment, on this piece ofnd, a plethora of heaven and earth energy surges with rolling momentum. "I can tell that youre injured, it seems luck did not favor you much." As the Oldwomans terrifying force surges, runes begin to swirl as she condenses a palm print and hit it towards the white-clotheddy. Even though there is an injury on my body, but your level is still a bitcking." Said the white-clotheddy leisurely, but the look in her eyes became a bit more somber, the Oldwomans strength surprised her. With a move of her slender hands, the surrounding energy moves with her as bright lights shimmered, space vibrated as she counters the Oldwomans strikes. "Bang!" A loud explosion rang out as energies collide, shockwaves rippling outwards in the four directions like a solid entity. In just a few breaths time, the two silhouettes again exchanged blows, wrapped in bright spheres of light, runes continuously swirls, the battles aftershock shakes the mind and soul. With each collision, thunderous sounds of explosion shatter space from the formidable force, as both of the silhouettes shes around battling, moving farther and farther away from the two bodies of demonic beasts, perhaps to preserve the Golden-winged Garuda and the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix from being destroyed. Du Shaofu of course, is unable to follow the movements of the fierce battle happening in mid-air, experts of that level are something he can only admire from afar, gritting his teeth vowing someday that he too will be like those experts, he will rush headlong forward to create his very own heaven and earth. "Sou!" The Elf-like girl makes her move, pouncing directly onto the bodies of the Golden-winged Garuda and the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix. "H ~!" Suddenly, the dead Golden-winged Garuda moved, within the lifeless body, ripples of golden lights surges, a harrowing wave of atmosphere spread out, just like an unsuspecting tempest. "Puchi!" "Careful!!" Du Shaofu obediently listened to the white-clotheddy, have no intention of getting close to the two giants bodies, but seeing the Elf-like girl hurt he threw caution to the wind cause no matter what, the girl considered having saved him once thus his immediate reaction was to leap out to catch the Elf-like girl. "Puchi!" Although Du Shaofu managed to catch the Elf-like girl, however the recoil from the impact superseded Du Shaofus assumption, his internal organs felt like they were about to shatter as he fell the ground at the same time as the Elf-like girl, blood spraying out from his mouth. Their bodies stacked together as they hit the ground, the guy below and the girl on top, cheek to cheek and pair of blood-covered lips stuck together that the Elf-like girl couldnt help but blushed. "Gu!!" When the Golden-winged Garuda revived, a shrill scream escaped its mouth as its giant of a body got up, its powerful ws dug into the Demonic Purpleme Phoenixs stomach as if it was about to rip the fabric of space. At the same time, the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix also awaken, its sharp talons wrapped in ayer of purple-colored me sank into the Golden-winged Garudas belly, in this short span of time, once a sharp and intimidating pair of Garuda eyes were filled with fear and despair instead, then reced with a cruel light, runes pattern surrounds its body, lights flicker and its momentum once again surge that even the heaven and earths energy started bubbling up. Not good, the two demonic beasts revived, quick escape." Lying on the ground, pain coursed through Du Shaofus entire body like he was being dismantled apart, almost making him faint, even though at the moment a soft body was pressing tightly against his chest he had no superfluous ideas, especially after witnessing the two demonic beasts revival, standing up to reach a tall mountains height, horrifying atmosphere flood the surrounding. Hearing Du Shaofus words, the Elf-like girl immediately jumped up, another mouth of blood spewed out as she runs with utmost effort away. In front of the two demonic beasts, she is absolutely powerless. Du Shaofu wants to escape too, but the body feels like its falling apart unable to get up, xuanqi swirled violently within his body, on the verge of eruption. "It wants to detonate arcane-bone, damn!" The revived Demonic Purpleme Phoenix just sunk its sharp talons into the Golden-winged Garudas belly, almost instantly its expression changed for the worse like it was experiencing an appalling thing. Putting everything into words sounded lengthy, but in actual, everything happened in in split-second time frame. Run!" Quite a distance away, the Oldwoman and the white-clotheddy discovered the rming changes on the ground, the Oldwomans face paled instantly as her silhouette flew straight down without in haste, retreating at once after grabbing the Elf-like girl. The white-clotheddys face ashen and her silhouette shed heading straight to Du Shaofu. "Roar!" "Moo!" The three Demonic Beast King that left pursuing the Copper Snake Elder trio; the Bloodlust Tiger, Herculean ckbear and the strange beast with a sound wave attack returned, three shares of powerful attack aimed directly at the white-clotheddy. Evil creature, court death!" The white-clotheddy was truly angered now, her usual calm face turned fierce as flickering lights of runes surround her body instantaneously converging into a unique handprint in front of her body. As this handprint floats in front of her akin to a full moon on disy, a holy aura, pure, clean and merciless exhibiting grand power able topletely shatter the mountains and earth, shot out towards the three Demonic King Beasts. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The three Demonic Beasts Kings attack shattered and dissipated under this handprint, the handprint continues onwards crashing directly into the three Demonic King Beasts, smashing theyer of protection runes onto their bodies. The skin and flesh were scrapped revealing the white of bones, blood stter and finally exploding in mid-air. The three Demonic Beast Kings obliterated by the white-clotheddy in one move. "Rumble!" Golden-winged Garudas body exploded, exploding at the same time was the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix, golden energy and purple-colored me fused together into a destructive energy hurricane sweeping across the forests and mountains, even space show signs of copsing. This very moment, it was as if the whole world trembled, the hurricane of energy brings destruction in its path, beams of energyshing up to the sky emanating unbearable pressure, a scene of Armageddon. Chapter 24 The Innocent Got Dragged In The Innocent Got Dragged In Flickering lights of runes wrapped around the white-clotheddy, the bright light of sphere rushed heedlessly into the hurricane of energy, wanting to rescue Du Shaofu. The momentum of the hurricane dissipated and weakened, revealing tilted mountain slopes crumbling, fissures on the ground akin to abysses. Both the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purpleme Phoenix resolutely chose to detonate themselves - perishing together with the enemy. With the intelligence of a powerful bloodline, these demonic beasts would never die in a way that allows humans to collect their blood and bones to be refined into treasures and immortality dan. Such an act is not only an insult to themselves, but also an insult to their bloodline and the whole beast race, thus most high-level beasts would rather blow themselves up rather than be cut up and divided by humans. The white-clotheddys silhouette floats above an area of devastation, searching for signs of Du Shaofu - without a doubt in that terrifying energy hurricane, Du Shaofu being so close to the energy hurricane will not be able to resist, highly likely that he perished with the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purpleme Phoenix. In the end, it was me that harmed you and I am no longer adequate to see him. Seem like this is not a suitable ce for me to stay. Looking at the wreckage below, her eyes zed with sadness and momentster her silhouette disappeared from mid-air in a quick sh. Far away, on top of a towering tree, the Oldwoman holding the Elf-like girl close, sighs while looking at the devastation: Didnt expect the Golden-winged Garuda and the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix are so ruthless as to detonate the arcane bone just to perish together with the enemy. Everythings blown to smithereens, if only we were able to get the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purpleme Phoenixs arcane bones and essence of blood it is enough to allow you to sweep thends, pity this great fortune slipped through. The Elf-like girl did not speak, her watery eyes looking at the direction of the wreckage, secondster turning to the old woman beside: Master, is that boy dead? No doubt hes dead. The explosion of two demonic beasts arcane bone is too formidable even his master wasnt able to save him. The Oldwoman said lightly, even she had to avoid far away from that scale of an explosion, but the white-clotheddy dared to rush into the hurricane instead. That single action was enough to prove the white-clotheddy is much stronger than her even with an injury otherwise it will be even more strenuous fighting against the white-clotheddy. He saved me. He wouldnt have died if it werent for that and I wouldnt have survived. The Elf-like girl said weakly, if it wasnt for that youth, perhaps the one whos dead will be her. We should go. The Oldwoman did not say much, only her eyes once again nced pityingly at the destroyed mountains then bringing the girl and flew away. ... Dusk, Stone City. The remnants of the setting suns glow were like the color of blood. Du n, Du Zhenwu paced back and forth solemnly before finally stopping, and said to Du Zhixiong who is next to him: So many days has passed, why hasnt there been any news of Shaofu, wasnt there any clue at all? Haggardness shows on Du Zhixiongs face, clear tell-tale signs that he hasnt been restingtely, said: We are investigating with every effort but there is no news, and the several families did not have anymunications with strange unknown people. Also, there have been two consecutive beast tides in the Wild Beast Mountains many beast hunting teams suffered mishaps with the survivors escaping into the city, during this period theres no one dares to enter Wild Beast Mountains. The matter rted to Wild Beast Mountains temporarily put on hold, finding Shaofu is our top priority. Du Zhenwu brows furrowed, then his expression paled: Beast tides within Wild Beast Mountains are something unusual, it may be rted to a treasure being born. Keep an eye on it, at the very least, must not allow the other families to obtain it. I understand. I have already sent people to look into it. Du Zhixiong nodded then continued: Last night, the beast tide came close to Stone City, The One within the city let out a resounding roar deterring the iing beasts that the city saved from being swarmed by the beast tide. If not, Stone Citys situation would be unfavorable. ording to rumors, The One inside the city will not be able to hold on for much longer, that several families would have made their move if not for its deterrence, once The One copses, a storm will sweep the entire Stone City and the first to be affected is the Ye Family. Du Zhenwus brows furrowed deeper, then said in a light voice: Recently, that Ye Familys girl has been circling among the families younger generation, including our Du ns, without question the real purpose is to choose an ally. Once The One is unable to hold on anymore, Ye Family will need an ally. Big Brother, what should we do? Du Zhixiong asked. Act ording to the situation. First, lets wait and see whats the situation. Suddenly changing the topic, Du Zhenwu asked: About Shaofu, have you notify Third Brother? Du Zhixiong shook his head, said: I havent seen him these few days, probably hiding somewhere drowning in sorrow. That year, what exactly happened in the main family that changes someone high-spirited like Third Brother into what he is today, as his elder brother Im totally useless unable to help him in any way. And now, even his son Im unable to take care of properly. Tears welled in Du Zhenwus eyes. Big Brother, dont me yourself too much. I will do everything I can to find Shaofu. Du Zhixiong too, is ming himself. Every effort is made to search and yet theres not one bit of news, he waits with an anxious heart for the result of the next search. Panic gripped the residents of through Stone City as the news of beast tides almost attacked Stone City spreads, causing unease and restlessness. During this period, those beasts hunting teams who frequently enter Wild Beast Mountains were all hiding in Stone City not daring to step out, these two beast tides had imed numerous lives from the beast hunting teams and some mercenaries. Beast tide within the Wild Beast Mountain, it is possible a treasure is born? Last night, from the deeper parts of Wild Beast Mountains monstrous fire and light bright as the sun covered the sky, could it really be some wondrous treasure. Even if it is truly a wondrous treasure, it is only useful if you are alive to enjoy it. ....... On the main streets and small alleys inside Stone City, various sounds of whispers and arguments filled the air centered around the events inside Wild Beast Mountains, most people guessing if there are treasure being born inside the mountain. This piece of news caused many eyes aze with eagerness theyll be rich if they cany their hands on the treasure. ... Pain, so painful. When Du Shaofu regained consciousness, he felt his chest burning hot, paining from his heart, the kind of pain that pierces through the heart, unbearable and ineffable pain. Between his vague fleeting conscious, Du Shaofu felt a rib bone was forcefully snapped and reconnected with an unmatched bone, just like fire and water. Experiencing that kind of acute pain, a bone looking like a tiny dazzling sun forcefully connected to his ribs, dense golden-colored blood flowing from out from it. This golden-colored blood flowed from the broken golden bone, connected to Du Shaofus ribs enters his heart, blood vessels, meridians, skin, muscles, gradually the gold-colored bone fused harmoniously into Du Shaofus body. Note: If anybody is wondering from where the main family branches from, please be patient, it will be reveal ining chapters. Chapter 25 Altered Blood, Flesh, and Bone Altered Blood, Flesh, and Bone Golden-colored blood flows out from the half broken bone into Du Shaofu, vaporize his blood. This gold-blood is too high-handed, simply refuses to blend with Du Shaofus blood. Du Shaofus heart, blood vessels, meridians, flesh, and bone are unable to endure the overbearing power of the golden-colored blood thus slowly being consumed and eliminated. The barely conscious Du Shaofu can only endure silently the extreme pain, powerless to let out even a scream. I didnt imagine youll be an ordinary person. Detestable human! Just when Du Shaofu feel his body is about to shatter into pieces from the extreme pain, a voice rang out sounding despaired and outraged, then mes of purple spread out wrapping around him, helping him to resist against the overbearing golden-colored blood. As the purple mes wrap around Du Shaofu, instantly suppressing by half the overbearing violent golden-colored blood but the purple me brings a different type of pain scorching his internal organs, flesh, and bones like being roasted on high heat,bined with the pain brought on by the golden-blood make Du Shaofu wondered if he had fallen to the deepest level of hell*. Du Shaofu doesnt know what exactly happened, from his vague and transient consciousness he faintly remembers the two demonic beasts exploding under the horrible energy hurricane a ball of purple me pounced on him - at that point of time, he was powerless to struggle or move and under the scorching heat his conscious slipped away when pain took over his mind. Under the extreme pain brought by both the me and the blood, Du Shaofu fainted. This time, in his confused state of mind Du Shaofu was able to feel the overbearing golden-colored blood started to blend with his body which is almost emptied of blood, with the help of the purple-colored me. The golden-colored blood seems to fear the purple me begins to circte in Du Shaofus blood vessel, the mismatched bones fusing together as if of one origin... No matter how overbearing and vicious the golden-colored blood is as it vaporizes Du Shaofus blood, there were traces of blood not destroyed by it however these traces is too weak thus hidden by the golden-colored blood. Time passed slowly as the golden-colored blood continues to flow endlessly from the broken bone in his chest until there is only blood of pale gold circtes in Du Shaofus body, to the bones, meridians, muscles, organs, nourishing the whole body... And all of these were aided by the purple me; otherwise, there is no way for Du Shaofu to escape the fate of bursting into pieces just from the tyranny of the golden-colored blood. Gu! Not knowing how long have passed, a sound came out from the broken bone in Du Shaofus chest, runes glowed from the broken bones surface and energy fluctuation as if it would rather explode rather than be fused with Du Shaofu. With the runes fluctuations from the broken bone grows ever more violent, even the purple me faces difficulty suppressing it, the pale gold blood churns and swirls - if the broken bone were to explode then Du Shaofus body turned into ashes. Chi. At this moment, suddenly from Du Shaofus body a mysterious light bloom, these strands of lights some dim and some were bright, linking with the meridians and blood and ultimatelybined forming a bright with a terrifying aura falling on top of the broken bone. Gu~Gu. The broken bone whined and shook aggressively being nketed by the bright, as the shrinks and wraps over it tightly the broken bone trembled like it suffered the most horrible of oppression. Martial Pulse Spiritsi, a martial pulse bearing spiritsi, what kind of martial pulse is this! Obviously just a martial pulse below third grade how could a spiritsi be condensed out, only the strongest of human experts will be able to do it. This human is too strange. The purple me under the coverage of the bright quickly backs away, showing extreme fear towards the bright covering the broken bone. Gu~Gu~ Golden runes flickered intensely as the broken bone exert its strength for a final struggle, the runes suddenly shifts into a life-like image of a Golden-winged Garuda, pping its wings wanting to break away from the bright and soar to the sky. The bright indeed was torn by the Golden-winged Garuda however it instantly it wraps itself around the wings tightly, an austere majestic breath surged to suppress the life-like shadow of the Golden-winged Garuda. In the end, all struggles of the Golden-winged Garuda were in vain, as the bright dices through it instantly reverting it back to a line of runes streaming into Du Shaofus mind. When all of this is happening, Du Shaofu feels like hes dreaming a very strange dream. In the strange dream, he saw something unbelievable - in the vast gxy where numerous stars look like drops over the moon, chaos at heavens horizon and in the midst of it all, a horrific Golden-winged Garuda, with one fold of its wings it rushes to seventh heaven and stars to burst one after, and another p of its wings brings it hovering above the gxy, a scream shakes the gxy, extremely horrifying. The gigantic Golden-winged Garuda then breaks down into numerous runes emerging in Du Shaofus mind. These runes were deeply profound andplicated, difficult to understand but strangely Du Shaofu was able to understand them, in that dreamy state he immersed in pondering.... This dream Du Shaofu seems to be having is very long, by the time he woke up his mind was still foggy and confused before a pain shot through his mind as if it wants to split his head apart like a watermelon. Even his body feels like falling apart for the pain have yet to recede. Cant be, this is the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew. Du Shaofu opened his eyes, the runes and image of the Golden-winged Garuda in his dream were all part of the Golden-winged Garuda ns cultivationw, divided into three parts - body refining, practicing qi and supernatural talent. Subsequently, Du Shaofu noticed that he is in a strange cave, naked unaware when his clothes turned to ashes, his body aching all over Even though he still does not know what happened after the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purpleme Phoenix exploded, as long as he is alive then everything is good. Not only I did not die, but I got the Golden-winged Garudas n cultivation secret. Note: A Chinese culture belief that there are eighteen levels of hell, each more horrifying as it goes deeper. Chapter 26 A Blessing In Disguise A Blessing In Disguise Organizing his thoughts, Du Shaofu came to a shocking realization, not only did he managed to keep his little life but he also obtained the Golden-winged-Garudas exercisew. The Golden-winged Garuda is a t Organizing his thoughts, Du Shaofu came to a shocking realization, not only did he managed to keep his little life but he also obtained the Golden-winged-Garudas exercisew. The Golden-winged Garuda is a terrifying mighty existence amongst the beast race, terrorizes even strong human experts and mostly heard about in myths and legends. Unfortunately its not possible for human to practice a beast races exercisew. Du Shaofu felt pity, from what he couldprehend the exercisew of the Golden-winged Garuda is very powerful, especially in looking body refining and beasts supernatural talent C simply not what the humans inferior exercisews could hold a candle to. But its impossible for human warriors to practice a beast races exercisew for there is a core difference between the two races, from blood to physique thus humans are only able toprehend and cultivate the supernatural talent of the beast race. Of course, even if the most talented humanprehends and cultivates the supernatural talent of the beast race, they are iparable to the real thing. Sh*t, xuanqis gonna burst out! Suddenly Du Shaofus expression changed drastically, at this moment his already full xuanqi can no longer be suppressed down, it keeps umting not knowing the reason. Xuanqi rolled and swirled violently in his meridians and blood vessels like it wants to burst out of his body. Sensing the crisis within his body, Du Shaofu turned solemn as it turns out the endless xuanqi gushing out came from the broken piece of bone in his chest, the bone a zing hot of golden sphere floating in his chest. Large amounts of xuanqi kept gushing out stretching to the max all of his organs. Foolish brat, quickly run your exercisew to convert the xuanqi from the Golden-winged Garuda into your xuanqi if not, you definitely will die! At this time, a charming voice dont know where from sounded in Du Shaofus ears. This voice sounds very familiar to Du Shaofu. How to convert, I have yet to practice any exercisew ah. In a moment of crisis, Du Shaofu did not wonder whos talking the most important issue is he did not practice any exercisew yet, and now he simply have no idea what to do C if only he knew earlier that this wouldve happened, he shouldve just practiced some Unfathomable Righteous Tactics when he couldnt find Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture, else he wouldnt be in this crappy situation. If you havent practice exercisew how could you have xuanqi? Were finished this time! Dont you know any exercisew at all? The angered charming voice continued to say in Du Shaofus ears, filled with worry C perhaps no one has evere across this type of situation. Ahhhhh.... The broken bone glowed brightly, runes rolling between the endless outbreak of xuanqi, exuding great pressure that Du Shaofus body ballooned up, about to burst. The acute pain made Du Shaofu screamed in agony. Exercisew, exercisew, try...Golden-winged Garudas exercisew. Amidst the pain, a light shed across Du Shaofu eyes C just when xuanqi were an inch away from bursting out Du Shaofu run the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew, the onlyw he knows at the moment rather than not doing anything at all, even though humans cant practice beast races exercisew. Enduring extreme pain, Du Shaofu condensed handseals ording to the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew and begin practicing. A beast races blood and physique differ from a humans, so its an iprehensible miracle that the moment Du Shaofu starts running the Golden-winged Garuda exercisew it had an immediate effect. The Golden-winged Garuda exercisew formed a link with the broken bone in Du Shaofus chest, indirectly looping Du Shaofu within. Du Shaofu feels that he is the Golden-winged Garuda, and the exercisew was created for him. Thepatibility was unbelievable to Du Shaofu. But everything that is happening is real. As Du Shaofu runs the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew, the remnants of xuanqi within the broken bone became Du Shaofus xuanqi. A warriors cultivation from Houtian level into Xiantian level; at the Houtian level there are nineyers, only after fullpletion of nineyers will one enters Xiantian level. At first, although Du Shaofu was able to condense xuanqi however he has yet to learn or practiced any exercisew, thus has no recognized level of cultivation, depending solely on skills and his overbearing xuanqi to defeat opponents. Houtian firstyer, Houtian secondyer, Houtian thirdyer... Almost instantly, the xuanqi from the broken bone and Du Shaofus xuanqi integrated, following the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew gathers towards the Shenque in his lower abdomen, before circting to the meridians, and his cultivation level skyrocketed, from having no cultivation breaking through eachyer at rapid speed. As time passed, Du Shaofus inted body returned to normal surrounded by circles of golden light illuminating the entire cave, emitting a breath of overbearing tyranny. Within the golden circles surrounding Du Shaofu, numerous runes flickeringced with traces of the Golden-winged Garudas aura, enough to suppress thousands of beasts. When the runes gathering around Du Shaofu condensed into a shadow image of a Golden-winged Garuda, its oppressive power peaked as the image seemed toe alive, spreading its wings to soar towards the sky, its terror oppressing other strong beings. During this process, Du Shaofu who was running the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew entered a wonderful state of enlightenment. In that wonderful state of enlightenment, Du Shaofu felt he was a human version of Golden-winged Garuda, as blood the color of pale gold circtes through his veins improving his physique, his organs, bones, flesh and all others transforming, getting stronger and closer towards to the physique of a Golden-winged Garuda. Immersed in that wonderful state Du Shaofu immobile like a statue, his cultivation soared while being wrapped in the circles of bright golden light, the life-like image of Golden-winged Garuda behind him changes erratically C one moment pping its wings wanting to soar towards the sky, then turning back to runes if particr arrangements, then back again condensing into the life-like image of a Golden-winged Garuda. Note: Shenque C simr to dantian Chapter 27 Opening of Shenque Opening of Shenque Du Shaofu immersed himself in practice, feeling like hes the human version of a newborn Golden-winged Garuda greedily absorbing oxygen, exploring about himself, probing what can make him stronger,prehending everything... Chi~ Inside the cave, there were faints sounds like thunder as a terrifying coercion swept out from the cave. At this instant, experts would be shocked with the scene happening inside the cave and if news of it were to spread out it is enough to awe the world. A human fusing with a Golden-winged Garudas arcane bone, flows with the blood essence of Golden-winged Garuda, practicing the Golden-winged Garuda ns exercisew, miraculous, this is a miracle... From within the body of an immersed Du Shaofu, an enchanting voice sounded astonished. ... Early morning, on a balcony located deep within a courtyard. Fu Huang, were you looking for me? A young girl gracefully walked into a majestic hall, dressed in a tangerine-red clothes that do nothing to hide her ample buxom and slim waist, enhanced by her tall figure and elegant temperament, a mesmerizing beauty. Sheng Nan, recently many strange things have been happening within the Wild Beast Mountains, from the reports I received Sky Serpent Sect, cher Sect, Mystical Talisman House and other forces have early on sent experts into the Wild Beast Mountains, what is your view on this? A middle-aged man said to the young girl. The middle-aged man is rather obese with a big bulging belly and a short stature but exudes an imposing, dignified aura. Sky Serpent Sect, cher Sect and Mystical Talisman House. Surprise flitted passed the young girls clear, bright eyes then she raised her head and said to the obese middle-aged man in front: Fu Huang, allow me to go and have a look, a treasure has definitely appeared inside Wild Beast Mountains, with my masters reputation even if I run into them they dare not do anything to me. Sheng Nan, when you were born I named you Sheng Nan with the hope that you will be much stronger than a male, all these years no doubt youre far stronger than your younger brother, however, youre back home after a long time away at your sect, Fu Huang really... Fu Huang, it is fine. If my sect came to know about this, probably theyll send me to investigate Wild Beast Mountains too, and in the event theres something good we cant allow Sky Serpent Sect, cher Sect, and Mystical Talisman House to take everything. The young girl interrupted the hefty middle-aged mans sentence, smiled faintly and said: Possibly this trip to Wild Beast Mountains, I mighte across some good fortune. I also heard there are a lot of demonic beasts within Wild Beast Mountains and I have long wanted to experience it. You really... If only your brother and sister are half as good as you are, I will be satisfied. The hefty middle-aged man said smilingly to the young girl, then added sternly: I will instruct a few of the pces experts to go with you, take care of yourself. I understand. The young girl nodded obediently. ... Outside Stone City, about half a month passed since the beast tide incident. The much dreaded third beast tide, in the end, did not materialize and some people notices the situation within Wild Beast Mountains has started to simmer down. It must be the birth of a treasure that caused the beast tide. Now that the treasure is born, lets quickly go look for it, we cant let this opportunity slipped away. ...... The fear and dread brought by the beast tide at this moment receded instantly with the temptation of a treasure, in the end, most of the beast hunting teams gathered up the courage and entered the mountains again in search of treasure. When there is a first person, there will be a second person following from behind and after that, more and more beast hunters teamed up to enter the Wild Beast Mountains - everyone wanting to look for the said treasure inside. Bang! Du n. Inside a courtyard, Du Zhenwus fist suddenly banged upon the table breaking it into pieces, raging fury in his eyes, shouted: Exactly who trespassed into our Du n and took Shaofu away, I will have no mercy if I ever find out! Big Brother, so many days has passed yet were unable to find any clues, will Shaofu... Du Zhixiong sighs, his face looking pale. He has been out looking for clues every day without rest, on top of that feeling impatient and anxious due to theck of news increases his worry about his nephews safety, Du Zhixiong looks like he lost half of his weight. I believe Heaven will look after Shaofu, the lighting at that time did not to take his life, those who survives a cmity will have good fortune shine upon them. Du Zhenwus expression turned grim, turning to Du Zhixiong: Have you inform Third Brother? Du Zhixiong nodded and sighed: There was not much reaction from Third Brother after I told him, still passing every day in a state of drunkenness. Du Zhenwu did not say anything but his expression changed erratically when he finally opened his mouth: Hows the situation in Wild Beast Mountains? The Ye Family, An Family, Qin Family have sent people into Wild Beast Mountains, rumors has it theres a newborn treasure inside Wild Beast Mountains. Du Zhixiong raised his head and said: Big Brother, Du n cant be left behind, should we join in the fun and sent in our team too. You lead a team in personally, also bring a few juniors with you, let them gain some experience. Unfortunately, Shaofu is not here, if not he too can go and gain some experience, Im sure he will improve much faster. Du Zhenwu sighed. ... Inside a cave, somewhere within Wild Beast Mountains. Rumbling sounds rang out from the cave as if thousands of horses galloping. The golden light surrounding Du Shaofu flicker continuously as the runes shimmered, xuanqi fluctuating within the space of the cave that it quakes nonstop. Inside the golden sphere of light, every inch of Du Shaofu skin glows; like golden colored runes were about to burst forth from his skin, as the golden sphere of light grows ever more dazzling like a miniature sun. True heart at peace with Yang as principal; with culmination like the moons treasure, wipe away every cloud of confusion leaving no speck of stain, a light of ray fill Heavens void, upon the golden cauldron life sprouts daily, reaching perfectpletion of Houtian, opening Shenque of Xiantian! Atst, Du Shaofu issued a loud roar, the golden sphere trembled, all of his bodys xuanqi rushed towards the Shenque at his navel. Ji~! At this very moment, the runes floating behind Du Shaofu once again converged into the shadow of a Golden-winged Garuda, issuing a thunderous roar, mysterious runes bursts out emanating an air of overbearing tyranny. Bang! A muffled sound of an explosion came from the Shenque near his navel, Du Shaofus body trembled violently as the doors of Shenque opened and xuanqi rushed through the doors to the Shenque akin to a raging tsunami, runes continues to flicker. Shenque open and xuanqi came flooding in with flickering runes with a shadow image of a Golden-winged Garuda were formed within the Shenque. The broken bone in the chest glowed brightly dispersing a tyrannical breath, overbearing and vicious, oppressing all being under the sun! The difference between Houtian and Xiantian apart from strength is a Houtian warrior relies on practice to slowly umte xuanqi for breakthrough whereas a Xiantian warrior can absorb spiritual energy directly from the surrounding to increase their cultivation as long as Shenque is open. Ahh! Shouting out loud, Du Shaofu can feel a powerful force inside his body, stronger and powerful than before as xuanqi keeps rushing into Shenque, the runes flickering nonstop ever more brightly. Note: Fu Huang () is a form of address used only by imperial families to greet the father who is an Emperor. (Some) Emperor also refers to themselves as Fu Huang in front of their children. Sheng Nan (ʤ) name - means (to) win against male He who survives a cmity, good fortune shines upon them (idiom)- Shaofu who survived the lightning strike thus will not die so easily. Chapter 28 Mystical Talisman House Mystical Talisman House Chi The shadow image of Golden-winged Garuda converged from the formation of sparkling runes floating behind Du Shaofu once again reverts into runes, disappearing into his body. Hu~ When things calmed down, Du Shaofu breathes out a mouthful of foul qi, opening his eyes, traces of gold can be seen deep within his bright eyes bearing a domineering aura. Xiantian level, directly breakthrough to Xiantian level! Du Shaofu was shocked as he senses the changes inside his body, not too long ago he was someone without any cultivation and in this short period he had already breakthrough to Xiantian level. Now, he can be considered a martial arts cultivator - a Xiantian level cultivator, and within the walls of Stone City, he too can walk sideways. The Golden-winged Garuda ns exercisew is too amazing. Du Shaofu eximed in admiration, him being able to step into Xiantian territory in such a short period is solely due to this exercisew, and this is not the limit of it, he can temper and refine his physique to make it stronger, within the exercisew there are many other profound mysteries. The improvement of his physique made him feel like he had undergone a thorough inside out body quenching and cleansing of meridians, his entire being reborn, this only goes to show how powerful the Golden-winged Garuda ns exercisew. Momentster, he finally regained his senses from all the shock and surprise, miraculously, he stepped into the world of cultivation practicing a mighty beast races exercisew. His hand reaches up touching the spot atop his heart, he can feel where his rib bone was forcefully snap broken and fused with a Golden-winged Garudas broken bone, and from this piece of broken bone he got the exercisew of the Golden-winged Garudas n. The overflowing xuanqi from the broken bone has stopped the moment he sessfully opened his Shenque and at the same timepletely and wlessly fused like they were one originally. Where is this, how did I get here? Only now did Du Shaofu realized that he is in a cave, not knowing how he got in here, bare naked when he remembered being in the midst of the energy hurricane caused by the explosion of Golden-winged Garuda and the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix, how did he get in the cave? There was a vague recollection of his purple robe being to ashes by a certain purple colored me. Not far away, Du Shaofu noticed some remains of a jade bottle and pieces of a case that originally contain the blood essence of Violent Stone Demon Wolf and two base-building dans but looking at the bits and pieces amongst the ashes, nothing remains after a bout of scorching heat. The burned valuables caused Du Shaofus heart feel a prickling pain, blood essence of Violent Stone Demon Wolf and two base-building dans worth quite a lot of money, he initially nned to use them for his built-the-base baptism to breakthrough Xiantian level. However thinking back, the current him has already breakthrough to Xiantian level and many aspects of his body have changed drastically due to the Golden-winged Garuda, there are heaven and earth of a difference between a Golden-winged Garuda and a Violent Stone Wolf Demon thatforted Du Shaofu from the loss. Ei. A look of surprised on Du Shaofus face, when he thought everything has turned to ashes from the sea of purple me, he saw an animal bone and a small tower both are things he took from Du ns Martial Collection Building when he was searching for the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture. The jade bottle and other items turned to ashes but the little tower and the animal bone were not damaged in the slightest, which made Du Shaofu feel strange, and perhaps these two items are not as ordinary as he thinks. Early morning in the vast forest, the morning air wasced with fogs and mists. Canopies of towering trees obscure the sky, allowing nothing more than fragments of sunlight through the gaps of dense foliage. A young girl and a young boy shuttling through the vast forest, their expression somber, appearance extremely disheveled. We must locate Elder Crane and the rest as fast as possible, if not well be in big trouble. The young girl said, xuanqi rippled under her feet as she moves speedily through the forest like she was escaping something. Detestable Sky Serpent Sect, I definitely will not let this be. The young man sixteen to seventeen years old, gripping a long sword in his hand, cursing while shuttling behind the young girl, his strength obviously is lower than the young girl. Zhu Xue*, you wont be able to escape, handover the treasure and I will let you go this once. Without warning, a few silhouette appeared in front lead by a young man over twenty, a faint smile on his face, tall with a good looking face which would make him quite popr among the opposite gender, but the eyes under his single eyelids* were sinister and cold that influences his aura. Sou! Sou! With the appearance of this young man, on tall trees nearby, more figures appeared, encircling both the young girl and young man in the center. The young girl and young man were startled immediately stopped their advancing pace, both of them stood back to back and observed the surrounding with vignce. Lu Kun, if you dare to harm us, Mystical Talisman House definitely will not let you go. The young girl, slim, dressed in a long skirt, xuanqi fluctuating around her, her bright eyes were grim with the gravity of the situation. Zu Xue, do you think my Sky Serpent Sect is afraid of your Mystical Talisman House, these words you can say it to threaten others, but it is useless to me. The young man named Lu Kun smiled at the young girl, the corner of his mouth curves up in a sneer, said: Im asking you again, handover the treasure, or not? Zhu Xue gave a nced over at the encirclement, her expression but her xuanqi continues to surge: You want to grab the treasure, but your strength may not be enough to take it away. Then, I can only take it myself. Lu Kun sneered, then said to the thirty-something sturdy man next to him: Third Captain, they really run in this direction just like what youve said. I will handle the girl the youth I leave to you, settle it quickly. As per our agreement, the treasure belongs to our Sky Serpent Sect and everything else goes to you. Young Master Lu, rest assured no one is more familiar with Wild Beast Mountains than us beast hunting teams. Ive already said they wont escape. You take care of the girl and leave the boy to me. When were finished here, we can go and take care of the others. The sturdy man said, on his bare arm theres a tattoo of a leopard head, the breath fluctuation around him is a tell-tale sign that his strength is not weak. Then, lets start. Lu Kun nodded and headed straight towards Zhu Xue not far away, a cold sneer on his face. Xuanqi rippled under his feet, a palm filled with a frigid xuanqi shot out directly at Zhu Xue. Junior Brother Guo, you be careful. Facing the iing frigid xuanqi, Zhu Xue feels her skin tightens be even warier as her graceful silhouette swiftly skirted to one side retreated in haste. Chi~ A frigid cold qi streaked within a hairs width passed Zhu Xues neck, her slender hands condensing handseals rapidly and a fingerprint shot out at the same time aiming at Lu Kuns chest! Note: Zhu Xue C Pearl Snow Chapter 29 Killing A Xiantian Killing A Xiantian Youve got some skills; however, you are still just a mid-Xiantian whereas I have reachedte Xiantian, and you alone are not enough to fight against me. Zhu Xue was very swift and her speed rms Lu Kun, nheless he recovered quickly from his shock, his foot side-stepped and a fist punching out to collide head on with the fingerprint condensed out of xuanqi, in the collision opposing xuanqi neutralized each other before dissipating but clearly, Lu Kun had the upper hand. All of you get into formation. At the same time, the sturdy man took action, gripping a huge de in his hand and shed at the young man, xuanqi lined the edge of the huge de ripples across space, out of expectation the sturdy man is a Xiantian level warrior. Bastards, you measly beast hunters dare to oppose Mystical Talisman House, therell be a day you regret this. The young man rebuked loudly yet keeping vignt, xuanqi fluctuates, the sword in his hand emits a cold ray and with lightning speed defending against the de shing down on him from the sturdy man. Instantly, the fight between the two men became intense, the young mans cultivation is at the same level as the sturdy man, however, strength wise he solely relies on the high-grade martial skill and his own talent to fight on par with the sturdy man. The young man is only sixteen-seventeen years old whereas the sturdy man is more than thirty nearing forty, the gap in talent is obvious, given a little more cultivation time the young man will easily beat up the sturdy man. Not far away, the battle between Zhu Xue and Lu Kun is difficult to decide a winner, although Lu Kun has the upper hand, however in its impossible for him to suppress Zhu Xue in the meantime. All together, first waste this kid. Attacking so long without sess and was instead suppressed in return, the sturdy man seemingly does fear the young mans background, became increasingly anxious he immediately yelled at his team of men. Attack together!! Hearing that, several tall men with different weapons in their hands rushed up to attack even though their cultivation has yet to reach Xiantian their advantage lies in number, creating obstacles for the young man. But those youths who came with Lu Kun, their attention was focused on Lu Kun and Zhu Xue instead and ignored the sturdy man and his group, their eyes reveal only contempt and disdain when looking at the sturdy man and his team. The sturdy man and his team are disposable in their eyes, and the so-called co-operation was just to make use of them. Boom! Chi~! Although besieged, the young man seized the chance to kill off a few beast hunters and injure those below Xiantian level cultivation. It is extremely arduous for them of the lower level fighting against a Xiantian warrior. Chi! Under the circumstances, the sturdy man finally found an opening and his de snaked out towards the young man. Exalt Sword Arts. The young mans face paled, the sword in his hand moving quickly as streaks of sword rays blocking out the lethal de. Bang! At this time, the sturdy mans years of experience shows a fist hit the young man squarely on the chest the force of the impact pushed the young man back, staggering dozen of steps, the sword in his hand fell to the ground and blood spitting out from his mouth. Kid, dont think the Mystical Talisman House name is useful in Wild Beast Mountains, if you manage to survive this, of course, Ill need to be afraid, but when both of you are death who will know that this is rted to me. Being a person that makes his living from the Wild Beast Mountains, he doesnt mind killing a few people for benefits are key and from these Mystical Talisman House disciples, they are bound to harvest something good. Without wasting any time, his foot tapped heavily on the ground, his de cutting down on the young man. While the young man was already injured and staggering, any hope to block thistest wave of attack is impossible, he can only stare wide-eyed at the de shing down on him. So many people bully so few its a little too inconsiderate. When the young man was about to fall into despair, a stern voice suddenly resounded next to him and in the blink of an eye a figure appeared next to him in a ghost-like manner. Bang! The surrounding space seemed to shake as a faint sound of explosion rang out then everyone can only see the sturdy mans silhouette flew back staggering and when he finally steadied himself, his face was colorless and shock in his eyes, immediately raised his head to look up. In that instant, numerous pair of eyes fell upon the silhouette that came out of nowhere suddenly astonishment filled their eyes. This person who suddenly appeared is a youth, his body covered densely withrge pieces of leaves hold together in ce with tree vines, exactly like a savage but his eyes were clear bright with clean-cut features and his temperament very much unlike a savage. The youth of course, is Du Shaofu. Only after crawling out from the mysterious cave did he realize that he was at the bottom of a cliff, his clothes burned to ashes. He did note out with spare clothes, at his wits end, he had no choice but to find somerge leaves and tree vines as a temporary solution. Not long after climbing up the cliff, he came across this fighting scene, seeing so many people ganging up on two people, he couldnt control himself and took action, besides hes a Xiantian level warrior. Its him... The youths who followed Lu Kun immediately recognized Du Shaofu, at that time Du Shaofu struck off a disciple from their sect with just one palm, it didnt expect that they will meet again here. Its you... The young man who just experienced a narrow escape was fully shocked as he looked the just appeared Du Shaofu, at that time he was not too far away and witnessed Du Shaofu striking the Sky Serpent Sects young man. Where did this wild boye out from dares to be nosy matters rted to our White Panther Beast Hunting Group. Being pushed back, the sturdy man greatly shocked, however seeing that it was only a wild savage boy he yelled aloud, concentrating all xuanqi rippling around his body to his arms, clenching the huge de with both of his hands, his heavy step hit the ground surface, rushing forth with extreme speed as des of wind swept up nearby leaves and the heavy strike came upon Du Shaofu. Immense Gravity Cut! This de skill is what this sturdy man is famous for that even Xiantian level demonic beasts have fallen under this trick, an attack that wants to shatter everything in his path into thousand pieces. Du Shaofu raised an eyebrow, his face calm facing the increased wind pressure and just when the de about to reach him, agilely his foot stepped to the side, the de barely grazed down his ear. Ka ka! As the de cuts down, numerous cracked lines appeared on the ground from the heavy qi force, a huge tree the size of a barrel burst to splinters from the root up. In just a short moment as Du Shaofu sidestepped to avoid the de, his fists clenched and lightly tapped his foot on the ground and in a ghost-like manner appeared behind the sturdy man. His fists enveloped in xuanqi punched out forcefully, unique thirteen echoes resounded when the fist met the sturdy mans back. Bang! Receiving the heavy st the smirk on the sturdy mans face froze, stunned as blood spewed out from his mouth alongside pieces of shattered internal organs. You just stepped into Xiantian, how is it possible, how... Chapter 30 Spirit Talisman Master Spirit Talisman Master The sturdy can feel the opponent is just a firstyer of Xiantian, in fact just stepped into Xiantian recently whereas he has been at the mid-Xiantian level for a long time, but the power of that punch is enough to destroy the vitality in his body, the sturdy man falls limply to the ground. Third Captains dead, quickly run! The surrounding men seeing this scene were scared witless, them their horrified faces mirrored each other, their Third Captain is a Xiantian level warrior was killed right in front of them; as veterans of Wild Beast Mountains their survival instinct kicked in, fleeing in panic. If the Third Captain isnt able to contend, they will meet the same end as the Third Captain, nevertheless, ones life is the most important. Swift Snake Art! Lu Kun who was on the other side of the battle can no longer keep his calm seeing that the tide has turned, wrinkled his brows, his hands formed seals, frigid cold xuanqi rotates around him, faint runes swirled to form a ck snake, thick as an infants arm sent to attack Zhu Xue. It moves as if it was a real life creature. Talisman transform, KILL! Zhu Xue who was seen getting ever more tired suddenly changed her demeanor as a sharp light flitted across her eyes, her hands continuously forming strange seal signs, an abnormally fierce fluctuation gathered around her, and runes from her xuanqi condensed into a life-like goshawk*. Ji! The goshawk issued a sharp cry spreading its meters wide wings, bringing with it a small hurricane pounced onto the shadow ck snake; its talons sank into the ck snakes vital spot tearing it apart into pieces. However, after destroying the little ck snake, the goshawk seems to have exhausted its energy, disintegrated into runes before dissipating in the air. Spirit Talisman Master, youre actually a Spirit Talisman Master! Lu Kun stared at Zhu Xue, and his expression of shock is enough to prove the three words Spirit Talisman Master is by no means an ordinary character, shifting his gaze to look at Du Shaofu wrapped in leaves and vines, looks back at Zhu Xue once again, unwillingly said to the Sky Serpent Sect disciples who were with him: Were leaving. Sou! Sou! Following Lu Kuns words, the several young mens expression changed greatly however they still obeyed and left following behind Lu Kun. Thank you foring to the rescue. Im Guo Ming, a disciple of Mystical Talisman House. You saved my life that means I owe you a big favor. The young man saved by Du Shaofu picked up his long sword from the ground, and with a look of gratitude walked up to Du Shaofu to convey his thanks. So, youre part of Mystical Talisman House. Du Shaofu had heard of Mystical Talisman House, ording to rumors theyre a formidable powerparable to Sky Serpent Sect and cher Sect, every disciple is extremely strong, no wonder this young man in front, who is about the same age as him but already break through to Xiantian. Tilted up his head to looked at Guo Ming, suddenly seemed to think of something: Do you have an extra set of clothes, give me a set. Yes, I brought many. Guo Ming was dazed for a moment, scrutinizing Du Shaofus appearance, then realizing something, immediately nodded his head. Puchi! Zhu Xue had been standing in the same spot watching Lu Kun retreat until she was sure that Lu Kun really left, only then her face instantly turned pale and red blood spewed from her mouth. Senior Sister, are you alright? Guo Ming immediately ran to Zhu Xues side, his face colorless from the fright. Im alright, just consumed too much energy just now. We must leave at once; if they return with reinforcement, well be in trouble. Zhu Xue said to Guo Ming and nodded towards Du Shaofu with a faint smile as thanks for lending a helping hand. Wait. Du Shaofu didnt mind them at all, squatting beside the sturdy mans corpse his hands busy searching, whatever deemed valuable plundered clean, even the several Houtian beast hunters killed by Guo Ming did not escape the same fate. This scene stunned Guo Ming and Zhu Xue so much that they looked at each other in disbelieve. Not long after in a valley, Du Shaofu put on a set of new blue robes given to him by Guo Ming,pared to the purple robes he used to wear, the material is so much better, making him appear tall and straight. From Guo Ming and Zhu Xue, Du Shaofu got to know that roughly a month has passed from the time the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purpleme Phoenix blew up, so much time passed from the time he regained conscious and practiced the Golden-Winged Garudas exercisew. Apart from that, from Guo Ming and Zhu Xue, Du Shaofu also got to know that Sky Serpent Sect, cher Sect, Mystical Talisman House and other sects experts intention was to search for treasures from the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purpleme Phoenixs bodies however when they left and didnt return. The disciples that were left behind waiting didnt know what happened to them. After waiting for very long time, they carefully ventured out check out the situation. When they reach the ce of the incident, the whole area was a scene of destruction, the Golden-winged Garuda and the Demonic Purpleme Phoenixs bodies nowhere to be found. What they did find however was feathers from both wicked beasts. Although those are just remains of feathers but still considered as rare treasures, which caused everyone to fight over for it. Disciples from the three sects got into a heated battle, many died and some injured, however when everyone dispersed, they were separated. Later, the surrounding areas beast hunting teams and mercenaries entered Wild Beast Mountain and their numbers are still increasing. Zhu Xue and Guo Ming found out Lu Kun was co-operating with a beast hunting team called White Panther Hunting Group targeting the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix feather in their possession, while escaping they coincidentally met Du Shaofu. Listening to them recount the details of what happened, Du Shaofu had a rough idea about the overall situation, even so, Du Shaofu isnt going to tell Zhu Xue and Guo Ming that the experts from their sect had already been torn apart by the three beast kings. The White-haired Oldman fled pursued by one of the beast kings and from the looks of it, the chances of him surviving are extremely slim. It wasnt that Du Shaofu intentionally hid the information from Zhu Xue and Guo Ming since matters are rted to the Golden-winged Garuda and the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix, it is better to keep his mouth shut rather than attracting some unforeseen disaster. Du Shaofu is no fool if anyone found out that hes practicing the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew, trouble wille endlessly C from being treated as an experiment guinea pig or worse, killed without question. We still dont know your name, from which sect are you? This time truly thank you for your help. Zhu Xues clear bright eyes observe Du Shaofu, a smile curving at the corner of her lips on an oval face, dressed in a light green skirt looking elegant and beautiful. Du Shaofu, no sect no faction*. Du Shaofu answered Zhu Xue with a faint smile. Zhu Xue and Guo Ming seem to find it hard to believe, they saw behind this youth there is the existence of a strong expert that oppresses Sky Serpent Sect, even the Copper Snake Elder dares not move recklessly. Thinking perhaps Du Shaofu is reluctant to disclose anything due his masters reminder did not question further, smiling lightly: Do you have any n? Du Shaofu said: I intend to leave Wild Beast Mountain and head towards Stone City. Frowning, Zhu Xue said: From our location to reach Stone City, with our speed without any dy even half a month might not be enough. Junior Brother Guo Ming and I also intend to leave Wild Beast Mountain then think of a way to contact the experts from our house to look for our separated disciples. There is danger lurking in every corner of Wild Beast Mountains, how about we move together? "This..." Du Shaofu pondered for a moment, Guo Ming and Zhu Xue are both Xiantian level warriors their strengths not weak, and since there is safety in numbers even though they bring along some trouble but he had already interfered thus he nodded: Alright, lets go together. Chapter 31 Strange Phenomenon Strange Phenomenon Thats great! Guo Ming rejoiced, and Zhu Xue secretly breathes a sigh of relief both of them could see Du Shaofu is not weakpare to them, in fact to them Du Shaofus strength is unfathomable that even a mysteriousyer Xiantian warrior was directly killed off by him. They will be much safer traveling with this person, at that time even Crane Elder had praised the youth in front. The injuries on Guo Ming were not light and Zhu Xue overdraft her energies earlier, so the both of them need to rest for some time to readjust their condition before they can move on. Therefore when evening came, Du Shaofu went hunting alone, and carried back a Mountainbore Demon Hog to the valley, preparing to roast it. When the enticing smell of roast meat filled the air, saliva drools; instantly the two people who were focusing to heal their injuries, Guo Ming and Zhu Xue snapped opened their eyes. Lets eat together if youre hungry. Du Shaofu said to both of them. While saying that, he already started to scarf down the meat. Guo Ming was too hungry to feign politeness whereas Zhu Xue was a little reserved but Guo Ming had torn parts of a thigh and given it to her, frowning slightly she ventured a tiny bite, surprise instantly reced the frown on her forehead at the taste of the meat. Maybe it was due to her hunger that the meat is so much tastier than all the other meat she had tasted before. This is so delicious; I have never eaten such tasty roast meat before. Guo Ming kept showering Du Shaofu withpliments while scarfing down roast meat nonstop. When the roasted demon hog disappeared, Guo Ming and Zhu Xue continue to readjust their conditions. Du Shaofu chose a spot, sat cross-legged and started running the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew, from the just eaten Mountainbore Demon Hog, strands of silk thread-like essence were absorbed into his body. Demonic beasts could extract energy from blood and flesh for own use, and after practicing Golden-winged Garudas exercisew Du Shaofu could do this too, especially due to the Golden-winged Garuda being a top rank demonic beast among the beast race and the profoundness of its exercisew is frightening and superior. But from a mere Mountainbore Demon Hog C a roasted one at that - the amount of energy is too little, in the practice of a true Golden-winged Garuda, other demonic beasts are consumed raw, energy from fresh blood and flesh are the purest and most concentrated. However, as a human being, Du Shaofu is unable to make himself consume raw meat and blood. It is already rming that hes able to extract energy from food, which led him to wonder if he could eat a high-level demonic beast, would the amount of energy extracted increase? Then the speed of his progress will certainly be faster too. Since he had already started practicing the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew, he intends to continue down this path, including refining his physique to strengthen himself. A real Golden-winged Garudas physique is extremely strong and tough, ording to myths top existence amongst Golden-winged Garuda, the True Garudas terror is immeasurable for the legendary dragon race is their food. Taking dragons as their food serve to prove the indomitable physique of the Garuda else how would a dragon be subdued. The next day morning, the three of them, Du Shaofu, Guo Ming and Zhu Xue left the valley. After gobbling down many healing dans, Guo Mings injuries healed at amazing speed, which made Du Shaofu sighed wryly, indeed someone thates from arge sect with heritage. From the dans Du Shaofu saw Guo Ming took, each one does note cheap, the younger generation from the Du n cannotpare, no wonder everyone dreams of joining arge sect, the gap in resources is too huge. Du Shaofu, of course realized that Guo Ming is about the same age as him, but already is a Xiantian level warrior. The Du n juniors absolutely arent in the same league as Guo Ming, and if not for that fortuitous event, he wouldnt have break through to Xiantian territory and is iparable to Guo Ming. The morning inside of Wild Beast Mountains is very quiet as three people move quietly. Three pairs of eyes surveyed the surrounding vigntly, Guo Ming grabbing the hilt of his long sword at his waist tightly, ready to deal with any sudden situation. From the greenhorn that he was, he had gained experience from recent events, especially during the time he spent under the tutge of the white-clotheddy was most beneficial to him. Du Shaofus every move and action inside the forest shocked Guo Ming and Zhu Xue, for they could see hes much more experienced than the both of them, and unconsciously as time passed Du Shaofu became the core of the three. Zhu Xues delicate face greatly appeals to others feeling of affection, although seemingly weak however as they move through the forest at rapid speed, her speed exceeds Guo Mings. Among the three of them despite looking the weakest, her cultivation is the highest. Wild Beast Mountains being true to its nature are full of dangers even at the edge of the forest, being careful as they were yet unable to avoid being attack by some demonic beasts. Encircling them is a pack of Berserk Wolfdog, an offspring from the coupling between a wolf and a dog type demonic beast. An adult Berserk Wolfdogs strength could reach Xiantian level, and these wolfdogs always attack in packs, coupled with their sensitivity to smell and quick speed they are the nightmares of beast hunting teams. Arwoo! There are more than twenty Berserker Wolfdog led by a big ck Berserker Wolfdog the size of a tiger directly pounced on them, baring sharp fangs and ear-splitting roars. ATTACK!!! Du Shaofu, Guo Ming and Zhu Xues strength arent weak, immediatelyunching attacks of their own. To capture a country first capture the king[1], after killing two Berserk Wolfdogs, Du Shaofu targets the big ck wolfdog and threw himself at it. Awooo! Unexpectedly, with just one punch of Pulsate Fist the big ck wolfdog was push back. The big ck wolfdog must have sensed something for its eyes were filled with fear when it looked at Du Shaofu, after that it swiftly turned tail escaping far away. This baffle Du Shaofu because that big ck wolf leader isnt easy to deal with its even strongerpared to the sturdy Third Captain of the White Panther beast hunting team, and if he wants to kill it, he would need to exert a lot of effort but who would have the big ck wolfdog ran away by itself. The following two encounters with demonic beasts attacks pretty much ended up the same way, the moment Du Shaofu starts to attack the leader will look at Du Shaofu terror, turned tail and no longer dares to attack the three of them. The sudden change during these two attacks also raised Guo Ming and Zhu Xues suspicion and tried to probe Du Shaofus identity but unfortunately, they were not able to dig out anything useful... Its no wonder Crane Elder always advised us saying there is another sky above the sky, Brother Shaofu you are really strong. These Balvan Pythons known for its tenacious strength that even ate Xiantian couldnt do it much harm, surprisingly you were able to rival it. On a certain mountain trail, Guo Mings admiration towards Du Shaofu increases with each passing day; among his peers in Mystical Talisman House, he is considered as one of the elite talents thus his eye level is higher than the general standards. Most people dont even qualify to enter his line of sight, but after meeting Du Shaofu, he considered it as having his eyes opened and his usual arrogance diminished considerably. Du Shaofu simply smiles hearing Guo Mings words hes still wondering why those demonic beasts run away from him. Night. The three of them were looking for a hidden valley, to rest for the night and of course some roast meat for dinner. This time Zhu Xue was no longer reticent like before and even took the initiative to help Du Shaofu while Guo Ming sat on the side with saliva drooling from the corner of his mouth. After a session of gorging on roast meat, the three of them once again adjust their conditions preparing for another day of travel the next morning. After traveling together for three days, their rtionship grew closer. During this period spent with Guo Ming and Zhu Xue, Du Shaofu knowledge of the outside world improved tremendously, such as realising the vastness of Wild Beast Mountains has its perimeter running through several empires, it is said even top level experts find it daunting to cut across the Wild Beast Mountains. Behind every empire is a big sects support like Mystical Talisman House have more than a few big and small empires as its vassals. Princes and princesses from these vassal empires cultivate inside Mystical Talisman House. In these three days, the three of then came across numerous demonic beasts nheless all ended running with tails between their legs the moment Du Shaofu makes a move. Apart from demonic beasts, they alsoe across beasts hunting teams along the way, but none belongs to the White Panther Hunting Group; and most of these beast hunters have an excellent eye for judging C these three youngsters are no ordinary people,ing out from the deeper parts of the Wild Beast Mountains either they amazing strength or there are experts following them as they train and umte experience in Wild Beast Mountains thus the beast hunters will not mess with them. The evening after the third day, while the three of them were looking for a spot to stop for the night suddenly nine silhouettes appeared not far ahead, lead them a broad young man in white robes, tall, about eighteen to neen years old with an exceptional temperament. Senior Brother Shen Yan. Looking at the person in front, Zhu Xue and Guo Ming were so happy that they rushed forward immediately. These nine people are same sect disciples which were separated earlier. The Leader Shen Yan is also the group leader for this times task. Senior Sister Zhu Xue, Senior Brother Guo Ming. The disciples that arrived with Shen Yan seeing it was Zhu Yue and Guo Ming, quickly ran up to both of them, however, Shen Yans pupils shrinks when his gaze fell on Du Shaofu. Senior Brother Shen Yan, how did you arrive here? After greeting the other disciples, Guo Ming asked Shen Yan. Note: To capture a country first capture his king C self-exnatory. Chapter 32 Physique Refining Law Physique Refining Law All of us met on the way. We guessed both of you will want to leave Wild Beast Mountains thus we traveled towards this direction, didnt expect that we really will run into you. After exining to Guo Ming, Shen Yans gaze falls on Du Shaofu: Junior Brother Guo Ming, this is? I forget to introduce you. Guo Ming smiled and replied Shen Yan: This is Brother Du Shaofu, if not for Brother Shaofus aid along the way, Senior Sister Zhu Xue and I will be in a lot of trouble. Subsequently, Guo Ming recounted the run-in with Sky Serpent Sects Lu Kun and the White Panther Beast Hunting Group to everyone causing the few Mystical Talisman House disciples to grit their teeth in anger, vowing to properly take care of Sky Serpent Sect and the White Panther Hunting Groupter. Hearing that Du Shaofu killed a mid-Xiantian warrior, Shen Yan couldnt help but did a double take of Du Shaofu. Brother Shaofu, we will be much safer from now on,e with us to exit Wild Beast Mountains. Guo Ming said in a cheerful manner to Du Shaofu, able to reunite with separated same sect brothers the journey definitely will be much safer. Junior Bother Guo Ming, I think you and Junior Sister Zhu Xue shouldnt trouble Brother Du anymore, Brother Du might have other matter to deal with, and so we shouldnt dy much more of Brother Dus time. Zhu Xue and Guo Mings expression instantly changed when they heard this. Haha. How could Du Shaofu not have known this Shen Yan clearly doesnt want him to be following them, a very obvious act of killing the donkey after the grinding is done[1], a faint smile crept up the corners of Du Shaofus mouth looking at Shen Yan, Du Shaofu said: Since you have reunited with your sect disciples, we shall say our farewell here. Brother Shaofu, its somehow not right for you to go alone, juste with us. Zhu Xue came forward and said to Du Shaofu. Shes well aware of the dangers inside Wild Beast Mountains, its not right for Du Shaofu to be traveling alone, furthermore, because of her and Guo Ming he offended the White Panther Hunting Group and Sky Serpent Sect, it would be troublesome if he runs into them. Brother Shaofu, lets go together. Im worried about you traveling alone. Guo Ming also tried to retain Du Shaofu. With Guo Ming and Zhu Xue trying to retain him the trace of displeasure Du Shaofu felt earlier vanished, smiled: No harm, be careful till we meet again. With these words, Du Shaofu turned and left, since theres someone who doesnt wee him, its not in Du Shaofus nature to impose on others; plus he doesnt like a crowd much. Junior Sister Zhu Xue, Junior Brother Guo Ming, it looks like Brother Du has things to attend to, we should not foist ourselves on him. Watching the leaving shadow of Du Shaofu, there was a hint of bewilderment in Shen Yans eyes; he initially thought that he would have to spend a little more saliva[2] before able to sessfully send this person away however he didnt expect this person to be so tactful. Senior Brother, if not for Brother Shaofu rescuing us, we would have met with misfortune. Zhu Xues bright eyes stared at Shen Yan, slightly irked; how could she not detect the underline meaning of his words trying to get rid of Du Shaofu. Shen Yan turned gloomy as his darkened eyes looked at Zhu Xue, said: Junior Sister, we just need topensate him a little when theres an opportunity in the future, no matter what he is an outsider, having him with us is not safe. But... Junior Sister, theres a dark side to the human heart, you should be more careful; as long as Im around, Ill take good care of you. Zhu Xue wanted to say more but was interrupted by Shen Yan: Junior Sister, theres a reason why I wanted that Du Shaofu to leave, we discover a ce not too far ahead with a high concentration of spiritual aura, at night there are glimmer of iridescent light, most likely theres a high-grade elixir maturing, and an outsider following us at this time is inconvenient. I think Junior Sister can understand that Im doing this for the good of all our disciples here. Both Zhu Xue and Guo Mings disagree yet theyre unable to find any excuse to refute Shen Yans reasoning. Evening, the sunsets glow colored the sky in scarlet amber. With the setting of the sun, the forest gradually dims and turned dark. After separating Zhu Xue and Guo Ming, Du Shaofu decided to firstly look a ce to spend the night and continue heading back to Stone City the next day, so long has passed the white-clotheddy shouldve left Wild Beast Mountains, and the drunkard father at home is probably worried about him right now. As for Du n, Du Shaofu sighed wryly, if it was before, perhaps there will be people searching for him if he was missing for half a year, but just around a months time... Night. The cold, bright moonlight shines down nketing the forest in a soft mesh. In a small canyon, a salvo of muffled noises resounded. A young man wearing only shorts, his muscr chest and broad shoulders bared, a pale golden glow was seen wrapping around his body as faint runes vaguely visible flowing above his skin; without warning as if he had gone ballistic, repeated throwing his body against the canyon wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! From the youths arms, elbows, back, chest, knees, shoulders to every part of his body repeatedly knocks against the canyon wall; every collision shakes the canyon as crack lines zigzag up the rock wall as gravels tumbled down. This action persisted for almost two hours before it finally came to a stop, random patches of blue and ck shows up on his skin. His handseals ceased, the pale golden glow dissipated and the flowing runes above the skin submerged into his flesh. This Golden-winged Garudas body refiningw is a total self-torture ah. As he breathes out a mouth of foul qi, Du Shaofu couldnt resist eximing out loud; to throw himself repeatedly against the rock wall without any xuanqi cushioning is a part of the Golden-winged Garudas training method. In the infancy stage, a Golden-winged Garuda swallows physique strengthening elixirs, and then proceed to bang itself against a wall in this self-torturing method until theyre barely alive, only during that time the body are at its most efficient in absorbing the benefits. In human warriors cultivation, an elixirs energy converts into xuanqi umting in the Shenque, waiting for an opportunity to break through. Demonic beasts also convert swallowed elixirs or other simr treasures and converts the energy into own qi, but the Golden-winged Garuda absorbs the energy from elixirs into their flesh, strengthening their physique to a point of terror. The Golden-winged Garuda physique refiningw is divided into three stages; the first is to fortify the golden plumage, the secondyer is tempering the bones and meridians cleansing andstly, the third being refining the divine physique, and at that time the Golden-winged Garuda is one of the most terrifying existences under the heavens. But Du Shaofu isnt a demonic beast, but after practicing the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew, he realizes that he too could refine and temper his body using the same methods. He has skin and flesh instead of golden feathers, but he definitely could improve his defenses; as for thetter two stages, they are easy to understand. The experiment just now proves his deduction that hes able to temper his body ording to the Golden-winged Garudas physique refiningw; the elixir he used taken from the Xiantian level sturdy man of the White Panther Hunting Group he killed previously. After consuming the elixir and trained ording to the physique tempering, his whole body hurts like all his bones were about to scatter but he could clearly feel the energy from the elixir flowing into his flesh instead of being converted into xuanqi his body and gathered inside his Shenque. The energy from the elixir spread throughout his body, and the self-torture impact makes the flesh absorbs the energy from the elixir more effectively. If theres somebody physique can be as tough and terrifying just like one of the elite demonic beast, just thinking about it makes Du Shaofu excited. The first time practicing already made Du Shaofu clearly felt his body is a little bit stronger than before. Seems like I need to find more elixirs. Du Shaofu thinks to himself. Du Shaofu puts on his clothes, and after a quick clean up his shadow, ghost-like leaves under the moonlight the canyon. Early autumn of the year, the leaves begins to yellow, asionally there are leaves falling. Sunlight streaming through theyers of foliage emphasizes, even more, the traces of golden yellow among the leaves, truly captivating. Ka cha, ka cha... Five brawny men were walking through the forest, stepping on dried branches making ka cha ka cha noises as they passed by. Didnt expect Third Captain was killed off, dares to kill a person of my White Panther Hunting Group that guy must be griping about his long life. Some said Third Captains killer a skinny youth, however, I think its unlikely. Most likely theres some background to that youth, in short, as soon as we find that temerarious guy, we inform Second Chief and Third Chief toe and deal with them. Du Shaofu shrinks his body which was hidden inside some bushes, frowning, judging from the conversation it seems killing the so-called Third Captain of the White Panther Hunting Group they have no intention of letting the matter slide, there are people all over the forest looking for him. Since it hase to this, the one who strikes first gains the upper hand[3]. I wonder if therere any elixirs on their body. Under the bushes, Du Shaofu pupils shrinks, his expression sank as he watches the five brawny men through the gaps of the bushes. I heard this time someone found a treasure inside Wild Beast Mountains itll so great if I was the one who got it. After the beast tides from a while ago, some people managed to grab those demonic beasts fortunately our White Panther Hunting Group came in early and did not lose out. Weve made a fortune once we sold off those things... The five brawny men walked slowly but instantly at the next moment grouped together in a defensive formation, alert to any sudden attacks proving the five of them are Wild Beast Mountains experienced beast hunters. Note: Killing/discarding the donkey after the grinding is done (idiom) C discarded when no longer of use. Saliva (ng) refers to words; e.g: Dont make me waste so much of my saliva, just do as I say! The one who strikes first gains the upper hand (idiom) C self-exnatory Chapter 33 Mountain Range Deadhunt Mountain Range Deadhunt Sometimes, when facing a dangerous situation experience probably counts more strength. Originally, Du Shaofu has got no experience at all however surviving recent days had surely helped him umted some of it; this made him feel a little grateful towards the white-clotheddy, and it makes him wonder if shes still somewhere in Wild Beast Mountains. Demonic beasts areing, quickly run ah! A minuscule smile etched on the corner of his mouth; Du Shaofu rushed out from the bush in disarray, panic on his face but his actions were very quick, heading towards the five men of the White Panther Hunting Group. Demonic beasts. Hearing someone shouting demonic beasts behind them, the five men instantly turned around vigntly, in full defense mode staring at a young man dashing towards them in panic, immediately one of them questioned loudly: Kid, what demonic beasts? At the back, there are demonic beastsing behind... Du Shaofu quickly ran up to the group of five in panic - frightened senseless. Where are there any demonic beasts behind... The earlier brawny man has yet to finished his sentence, Du Shaofus already in front of him, with a wave of his hand a cold ray light shed across the brawny mans neck in lightning speed, his unfinished words forever remain in his throat. After eliminating the beast hunter, the panic on Du Shaofus face was taken over by a cold sneer; with a flip of his hand another cold ray shot out shing a second beast hunters chest. His left fist enveloped in xuanqi and with strange fluctuations fell heavily on a third beast hunters chest. Bang Bang Bang! While small sting rang out, that one punchs force was enough to carom him, whereby the second beast hunter fell to the ground, stuck on his chest is a sharp dagger, blood spurting out like a fountain. The dagger belongs to a person of the White Panther Hunting Group that died the day before. Du Shaofu dealt with three beast hunters at lightning speed as if he had rehearsed the act; his quick speed makes it difficult for people to react in time. Who are you...? You are the one who killed the Third Captain... A short whileter the remaining White Panther Hunting Groups beast hunters finally regained their wits. Bang! But, already toote, apanied by a salvo of noise, a muscr man spat out blood from his mouth as his body flew back from a punch. Du Shaofu move towards thest brawny man, a hint os edgy on his stalwart face, asked in a low voice: How many of you are there in White Panther Hunting Group, how many Xiantian level warriors; what is the cultivation level of your Big Chief and Second Chief? Overall, there are three hundred people in our White Panther Hunting Group, five Xiantian level cultivators; Second Chief is mid-Xiantian and Big Chief is already at peak Xiantian. You dared to kill persons from White Panther Hunting Group definitely will not walk out of Wild Beast Mountains alive. The brawny man stared at Du Shaofu his body trembled slightly; his words earlier were to boost his own courage a little, at the same time his left hand secretly took out a whistle, immediately ced it on his lips blowing out a high sharp sound. Was just waiting for you to inform yourrades! A tiny smile etched on the corner of Du Shaofus mouth, his silhouette dashed and xuanqi wraps around his fists as another punch strike on the mans chest. The brawny man saw clearly the fist striking down his chest but powerless to dodge; when the fistnded, he could hear the sound of his ribs fracturing then his internal organs shattered into pieces from the impact, his life gradually dimmed. After killing thest beast hunter, Du Shaofu swiftly searched all five bodies but unfortunately, he did not find any elixirs and couldnt help to feel disappointed. All elixirs fetch a high price, these five mens strength werent high and have little status within the hunting group; even if they manage to scour some elixirs inside Wild Beast Mountains, they are not qualified to keep it. After grabbing some misceneous items, Du Shaofu surveyed the surrounding area, from around the forest shadows could be seen moving towards him. From the mouth of thest brawny man, Du Shaofu knows White Panther Hunting Group only has five Xiantian level in total, and he had already killed one of them thus four remaining. The Second Chief is mid-Xiantian whereas the Big Chief is at peak Xiantian; if he is somehow surrounded the result will not be to his liking. White Panther Hunting Group. Muttering softly, a smirk skims passed Du Shaofus face as he turned around disappearing quickly. More than a hundred people of White Panther Hunting Group rummaged the forest to find him; he had to think of a way to elude them. The more people are here, the easier it is for him to avoid detection. This is what they call a diversion tactic. Second Chief, our people are killed. Momentster, more than thirty silhouettes looked respectfully at a fat man. The fat man wore a murky expression on his face, squatting before the five corpses and examined them, the result only made his face turned even gloomier: The killer is a Xiantian level warrior, they died the same way as the Third Captain; must be that brat who did it. I will tear him into thousand pieces! In the evening, another set of five corpses lies somewhere within the forest. The surrounding areas were not badly messed up; proof the killer made his kill neatly, killing of five people using the shortest time. Bastard, search, quickly search, we definitely must find that brat! The fat man lost his temper, his face looking incredibly ugly and his eyes filled with murderous aura. Dusk. The sky grew dimmer however within the forest a blood-thirsty aura pierced the sky. Bastard, spread the message out, say that kid stole out White Panther Hunting Groups Dong level martial skill. I want that brat to have nowhere to run nowhere to hide. Beside the several corpses of White Panthers beast hunters, the fat man roared furiously. In the next few days, a rumor spread like wildfire C a young man stole the White Panther Hunting Groups Dong level martial skill, and quite a number of White Panther Hunting Groups people died by his hand; his movements mostly unpredictable which cause panic and fear inside the White Panther group. Dont know whats the young mans background, he dares to make a move against the White Panther Hunting Group. The White Panther Hunting Groups Fat Dragon and Skinny Tiger are not to be trifled with; its absurd for a young man to be stronger than the both of them. I heard that young man is also a Xiantian warrior, I guess hes a descendant of a prominent sect or a renowned family, or he wouldnt dare to challenge the White Panther Hunting Group; anyway this time round the White Panther Hunting Groups sure got a loud p to the face. I heard Skinny Tiger headed to Spirit Gorge, hearsay recently the spiritual aura became overly concentrated most probably due to a high-grade elixir maturing. High-grade elixir could fetch an extremely high price, lets go and have a look, who knows that we might be able to get it... Within the mountains, sporadic conversations could be heard from small teams passing by; the most popr topic of discussions are relevant to the mysterious young man and White Panther Hunting Group. High-grade elixir. Du Shaofus figure which was hidden by the forest surfaced, and his eyes brightened; the physique refiningw of the Golden-winged Garuda prompted his need for a significant amount of elixirs, and the higher the grade of the elixir the better the result. Really insidious. Du Shaofus brows scrunched up, White Panther Hunting Group actually spread the rumor that he stole a Dong level martial skill. A Dong level martial skill enable one to link to ones martial pulse C a Maidong warriors martial skill; a Dong level martial skills value is attractive enough to lure every beast hunter and mercenary within Wild Beast Mountain to relief it from him. His figure emerged only for a few seconds before disappearing again among the forest. ... Sunsets in the mountain range, colors of clementine-red filled half the sky. That kids right in front, chase quickly. There a Dong level martial skill on that boy, dont let him run away... A rare peaceful dusk on the edge of Wild Beast Mountains was suddenly broken by numerous loud shouts, chasing on a dead hunt kept resounding within the forest. Such an insidious guy. In front of the pursuing crowd, Du Shaofu ran as quickly as he can while cursing under his breath, spat out in an aggressive manner at some bushes as he ran past. Unfortunately, he was discovered by some people nearby when he was killing another batch of White Panther Hunting Groups people and fell into an endless pursuit. Brat, where can you run, youre definitely will die today! A slightly stout middle-aged man who looked clumsy but his has incredible speed; shouting aloud while pursuing Du Shaofu, a cold sneer on his face. Behind the middle-aged man, various figures were dashing towards his direction; a tant dead hunt begins in the mountain range. Du Shaofu dares not linger; itll bad if hes surrounded, as the saying goes two fists is hard to contend with four hands. The stout middle-aged man squint his eyes watching the back of the fleeing young man, his expression turned dark C it didnt cross his mind the young man would be so agile. Lets see how far you can run; Dragon Strolling Step! With a loud howl, xuanqi fluctuates around his body, under the soles of his feet streams of xuanqi gushed out and as if the Gods were aiding him; his body surged forward rapidly closing in on Du Shaofu, devouring the distance between them. Movement martial skill. Sensing the vibration of piercing wind behind him, Du Shaofu hastily turned his head back to look; and he was greatly surprised. Clearly, the stout middle-aged man used a movement type skill to increase his speed; with a faint pale gold light spilling out from his body, Du Shaofu too increased his speed, maintaining distance running towards the mountain range in front. Two people; one in front running and one at the back chasing, from behind them can loud shout of other pursuers resounding through the forest, its just that none of their speed isparable to the stout middle-aged man. Awhileter only left the stout middle-aged man chasing behind Du Shaofu. Brat, you wont be able to escape today. Half an hourter, the stout middle-aged man shortened the distance, chasing closer and closer behind Du Shaofu, his meaty face filled with murderous killing intent. Xuanqi gathered in his palm condensed into a whip-like gust of wind directly striking Du Shaofus back. Sensing the wind-like attacking from the back he looked back; on his left hand, xuanqi fluctuates like waves, shed against the iing whip-like wind. Chapter 34 Kill Fat Dragon Kill Fat Dragon Bang! Two opposing Xuanqi collides causing the air to ripple from the impact; ayer of soil scrape off the ground due to raging winds, gravels shooting off in four directions. Early Xiantian. The fat mans gloomy expression shifts into a cold sneer; from the young mans attack just now he could tell that hes only an early Xiantian warrior. Although can be said the same Xiantian warrior, however, the fouryers within Xiantian realm C early, mid-Xiantian,te Xiantian, and peak Xiantian brings about a world of difference in strength and power with each small realms advance. Him, a mid-Xiantian could easily destroy an early Xiantian warrior with a snap of his fingers; the disparity of cultivation strength is not an easily ovee hurdle. Mid-Xiantian, White Panther Hunting Groups Fat Dragon. Du Shaofu looked at the fat middle-aged man in front of him, apart from the slightly tilted eyebrow, not much can derive from his cid expression. From the jumbled up information that he could glean from the lips of the several White Panther Hunting Groups people that he had killed in this couple of days, he could instantly guessed the identity of the person in front from the exchange earlier. Brat, you guessed right; now go die in peace! Fat Dragon said coldly; a strong killing intent is radiating from his eyes; he finally caught up with this brat, why would he leave him unscathed? With a cold snort, xuanqi jetted from the bottom of his feet as he stamped heavily on the ground. His fat silhouette swooped down on Du Shaofu with surprising nimbleness, one of his feet aims at Du Shaofu chest with extreme velocity. Big Dipper Kick. Xuanqi surges on the iing kick; creating violent gusts of wind that seems to cut through space, instantaneously arriving before Du Shaofus chest. Du Shaofus expression unnoticeably stirred, but he has no intention to dodge; forming handseals, waves of xuanqi burst out from him causing the space around him rippling like boiling water. His aura, fierce and sharp just like an awakened beast. Raging Storm Waves Palm! Suddenly, a loud st resounded through the air; Du Shaofus handseals forming waves of turbulent winds that is visible to the naked eye disperses outwards mming into the iing kick, crashing against it again and again. Boom! Fat Dragons figure inverted back from the impact; his roundish figure turned three hundred sixty degrees, his knees bent, and he staggered backward a few steps beforeing to a stop, trying to leverage off the impact. Whereas Du Shaofu also stumbled back two steps awkwardly, Du Shaofu was a little astounded C the him that reached Xiantian warrior using Raging Storm Waves Palm yet did not manage to gain any advantage. Back when heck the cultivation level solely depending on Raging Storm Waves Palm he could push back an elite ninthyer Houtian disciple of Sky Serpent Sect, which only proves the huge disparity between early and mid-Xiantian. As expected, theres some strength otherwise Third Bro[1] wouldnt be killed. When Fat Dragon looked at Du Shaofu again, shock shed across his beady eyes on a gloomy face; he being a mysteriousyer Xiantian actually did not gain the upper hand just now. After the shock had passed, his killing intent deepened and disy clearly in his eyes, grinning nastily, said: Boy, even though you have a little strength but before me, you only have one end. Dying under my Hermetic st Boxing is your honor! When Fat Dragon finished, the xuanqi swirling around his body actually diffuses a sweltering heat; the surrounding temperature rises rapidly as if the entire space is broiling. As he condenses handseals, a me-likeyer wraps around his fists like a second skin; asionally me-like runes can be seen rolling and jumping within. Hermetic st Boxing, go! When the fist-print was condensed out, Fat Dragon revealed a sinister face, the fist-print looked like a ball of fire appearing in front of Du Shaofu with lightning speed, mercilessly smashing down with all its might; seemingly able to end the fight with one move. In fact, Fat Dragon could already see the corpse of the young man sprawled dead on the ground in his mind C Hermetic st Boxing is an atyanta Xiantian grade martial skill, almostparable to a Dong level martial skill. This also is his strongest attack. Countless Xiantian level demonicbeasts and Xiantian warriors in Wild Beast Mountains have suffered under his Hermetic st Boxing. Not a bad Xiantian martial skill. At this moment of impending death, Du Shaofu actually smiled; condensing another handseal simr to the one before. With him as the center, angry violent waves of winds gathered in the air; myriads of world energy in the area seem to be pulled by Du Shaofu, rotates around him. His aura bes increasingly domineering as pale golden runes glow, like a volcano about to erupt. Connecting martial pulse, Maidong level. Fat Dragons sight noticed the glowing runes and the sudden fierce aura, the pupils in his beady eyes shrinks; the opponent actually had the ability to connect with his martial pulse. Connecting with ones martial pulse is only possible after reaching Maidong level and the youth in front clearly is just an early Xiantian, how could he be possibly connecting his martial pulse. Everything happened in the blink of an eye, the fist and the palm collided. Raging Storm Waves Palm! The same Raging Storm Waves Palm, however, the power this move contain is entirely unlike the previous palm. This round of attack, Du Shaofu used the perfected version instead of the standard version of Raging Storm Waves Palm earlier. BOOM! At this moment, the perfected version of Raging Storm Waves Palm pped forward with a salvo of thundereous sts, waves of fierce raging winds crash time and time again against the zing fireball. The deafening boom resounded throughout the forest, and when the loud noise died down, a bone breaking sound ka cha was hearding from Fat Dragons fist. Intense pain obvious on his face as his body flew out and blood were flowing from his mouth. Ka cha! As he flew back a few meters away, his body crashed into a boulder, and the force of impact instantly shatter the boulder, crumbling into pieces. Not good, this kid is too strong. Fat Dragonnded on a heap of gravel struggles to stand up, ignoring the blood flowing out from his mouth; he swiftly turns around trying to bolt for years of experience fumbling within Wild Beast Mountains has honed his escape velocity. Did you really think you were able to catch up to me, I was just waiting for you to catch up. At this time Du Shaofus figure dashed out, just when Fat Dragons heels was about to make his getaway, a silhouette pounced on him with arms wide open simr to a Golden-winged Garuda spreading its wings; like a goshawk hunting its prey. At this precise moment, the feeble Fat Dragon felt as if a real Garuda was sweeping down on him, especially the horrifying atmosphere solidifies the surreal image. Boom! The spread opened right hand strikes down, as if a Garuda pping its wings, striking ruthlessly onto Fat Dragons body that his body once again flew a dozen meters back smashing into a huge tree. The tree tumbled down and split apart; crack lines the ground, and violent wind swirls like a tornado. Sou Sou! From the other side of the mountains, the pursuing crowd consists of White Panther Hunting Groups and other mercenaries finally caught up, arriving at the scene in front of them, they involuntary sucked in a cold breath, immediately halted their steps; not daring to inch another foot forward. Even the mid-Xiantian Fat Dragon is currently lying on the ground.The youth is unexpectedly stronger than they imagined. Bang! Du Shaofus silhouette appeared above the dying Fat Dragon and a fist punched down directly ending Fat Dragons life. His action was neat and tidy, ruthless, and overbearing - scaring off the newly arrive pursuers. A dignified Second Chief of the White Panther Hunting Group, a mid-Xiantian warrior, the Fat Dragon was killed in such overbearing way by the youth. The endless cries from the pursuers finally silenced. Beast hunters from the White Panther Hunting Group no longer dare to reveal themselves after witnessing the death of their Second Chief - killed without mercy by the young man; they couldnt even hide fast enough. Du Shaofus hand searched Fat Dragons body, whatever he could take away and kept them near his chest. Come up if you want to die. Du Shaofu nces over at the group of pursuers, a sharp trace of chill shed across his eyes. What scary eyes, just like a fierce demonic beast. Looking at the coldness in Du Shaofus eyes, a couple of figures involuntarily steps back. Deterred by the death of Fat Dragon, everyones eyes held a touch of fear, refuses to be in close proximity to this person. Taking ast nce at the crowd, Du Shaofu turned around and left. No one is brave enough to stop him C with Fat Dragons corpse lying there acting as the best deterrence, no one present is willing to mess with that terrifying youth. After turning around, Du Shaofus face pale instantly, losing all of his colors. He had exhausted all his energy to kill Fat Dragon; especially when he used the perfect version of Raging Storm Waves Palm, he practically emptied out the xuanqi in his Shenque, and at this moment he desperately needs a safe ce to recover his strength. Just now was too risky. Du Shaofu said to himself, had he failed to deter the pursuers from the White Panther Hunting Group and the mercenaries, the consequences will be severe. At the end of his tethers, he currently has no strength at all to attack. Fortunately, Fat Dragons body provided the much-needed deterrence. A tiny smile crept up his face. Killing Fat Dragon was something he had nned earlier on; although that Fat Dragon knows a movement martial skill and a mid-Xiantian cultivation but Du Shaofu who cultivates in the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew has an advantage in terms of speed, definitely not so easily caught by Fat Dragon. Noticing Fat Dragon alone continued to pursue him without any backup nearby, the escaping Du Shaofu hatched up a n to eliminate Fat Dragon. The result is just as he had imagined. Note:  C The first two characters read as Tingng; recing thest character with (star), we have The Big Dipper Stars hence the name Big Dipper Foot. Chapter 35 Snatch! Snatch! Night, the forest moves with the gentle wind. At the bottom of a valley, Du Shaofu sits cross-legged; running Golden-winged Garudas exercisew to readjust his condition as pale golden glows wraps around his body, giving off a mysterious and profound feeling. ... Spirit Gorge, located at the periphery of Wild Beast Mountains hasyers of canyons ovepping, and sharp cliff pointing towards the sky. Every day at dawn and dusk, dense fogs nkets the whole gorge, making visibility non-existent. ording to rumors, the bottom of the gorge wereirs to the more powerful Demonic beasts that even beast hunting teams will not venture near the gorge recklessly. However, in recent days a mob has been gathering at the outer edge of Spirit Gorge, and the number increases each day; but at the moment no one is brave enough to enter the gorge as yet. The nights cold like freezing water as the bright moon hangs high upon the Heavens. From the bottom of the gorge, a strong concentrated aura spreads out; making those who smell it feeling refresh and clear headed. In the outer area of Spirit Gorge, a huge boulder upied by about a dozen young man and women; they are none other than the disciples of Mystical Talisman House. Zhu Xue, Guo Ming, and Shen Yan stands leading positions within this group, looking at the several figures standing approximately a hundred meters apart; Zhu Xues brow creases, and her cherry lips mouths lightly: Sky Serpent Sects people are also here. Senior Brother Shen Yan, most of our disciples are killed by Sky Serpent Sects people, we must avenge them! Guo Ming said to Shen Yan. Shen Yan is also observing the Sky Serpent Sect group, his expression surly; said: Sky Serpent Sect is together with White Panther Hunting Group if we make our move now we will not gain any advantage. Shen Yan, youre quite early. Another dozen of figures emerges consisting of young people between seventeen to eighteen years old; a young man dressed in embroidered robe and another in a short-sleeved shirt. The young man dressed in embroidered robe leaps up to the boulder, his burning eyes staring lecherously at Zhu Xue. Lin Boguang[1], Wang Yuan, you just arrive? Seeing this Shen Yan swiftly step forward, aware of Lin Boguangs lewd gaze on Zhu Xues body, dislike shows in his eyes however it disappeared quickly that no one notices. The young man dressed in embroidered robe ignores Shen Yan, contrarily, the short-sleeved young man answer Shen Yan: Shen Yan, ording to our previous agreement, cher Sect will temporarily cooperate with Mystical Talisman House to deal with Sky Serpent Sects Lu Kun, however, who gets the elixir depends on ability. No problem. Shen Yan nodded. May I ask this Junior Sisters name, Im called Lin Boguang, lets be friends? The embroidered robe young man came beside Zhu Xue, his eyes roving all over Zhu Xues body nonstop, as if hes found a prey. Zhu Xue nces at Lin Boguang with an overt coldness thats capable of repelling people thousand miles away: Please behave.[2] With the words out, her slender silhouette turns towards the direction of the gorge, not wanting to trouble herself with Lin Boguang. Youve got personality, I like it. Sooner orter you will be my, Lin Boguangs woman. Lin Boguang said to Zhu Xue, standing next to her with his hands behind his back, and with a hahaugh, he too shifts his sight onto the gorge, said: From the looks of it, the elixirs maturing very soon. I wonder in whose hands the elixir will fall into at the end. I heard many powerful Demonic beasts make their home inside Spirits Gorge. To obtain the elixir wont be an easy thing. With Mystical Talisman House and cher Sect joining hands, our chances are bigger. Shen Yuan replies, staring at Lin Boguangs back, a ray of chill flitted across his eyes unnoticeably. Far away, from the other side of the hills, Lu Kun looks at Shen Yan, Lin Boguang and the others standing on the huge boulder, his face darkens into sullen expression; and said to the middle-aged man beside him who is two meters tall, so skinny that ribs seem to stick out of his chest: Head Captain[3], the kid that killed Second and Third Captain is not with them, but its a guarantee that kid have some connections with Mystical Talisman House. Someone will have to pay the price for Second Bro and Third Bros death, regardless if that kid has connections with Mystical Talisman House or not, I will not let it slide. Skinny Tigers eyes are fill with piercing chill. One night passed. When light takes over darkness the morning sunlight pours down onto the earth; suddenly in the depths of the gorge, a bright iridescent glow invades the sky. Boom! An iridescent glow tainted with the color of blood shines out from the gorge, looking like a rising sun in mid-air for a long time. A strong aura fluctuations spread out from the depths of the gorge. The high-grade elixir is maturing, quickly grab! Almost instantly, numerous points of xuanqi burst out at the outer edge of the gorge; shadows are dashing out one after another diving into the depths of the gorge. Sounds of piercing wind fill Spirit Gorge and the dense morning fogs were thinned out by the number of people rushing into the gorge. The elixirs matured, go! Xuanqi fluctuates on Shen Yan, Lin Boguang, Wang Yuan, Guo Ming, Zhu Xue and the rest of the disciples as they rush into the gorge, leaving behind streaks of afterimages. Silhouettes moves within the fog-filled gorge, Shen Yan, Zhu Xue, Lin Boguang, Wang Yuan, Lu Kun, and Skinny Tiger were the quickest three groups to enter the gorge; all of their sights fixed to the top of arge boulder. In one of the crevices, there is a one-foot tall stem of red ganoderma as thick as an infants arm; billowing blood-red glow that seems to pierce the sky. The blood-red ganoderma has a unique appearance thats simr to an infants, vivid and realistic as blood-red runes float around it, and diffuses strong aura causing everyones eyes to ame with greed. Thats Blood-Infant Ganoderma[4], taking it strengthens the martial pulse; and it is the main ingredient for refining spirit-grade dans. Blood-Infant Ganoderma is absolutely a treasure, especially for Maidong level warriors. cher Sect, Mystical Talisman House, Sky Serpent Sect without exception starts to make their moves and attack after just one look at the one-foot stem. Others surrounding warriors were also quick to start fighting for it. Instantly, intense battles sparks all around the vicinity of the elixir; whenever someone gets too near to the Blood-Infant Ganoderma will result in abined attack from all four directions thus no one person is able to get too close. Ji~! Out of nowhere, from above the dense mid-air fogs, a sharp cry rang out followed by an enormous flying beast swooping down. In general, flying beasts at the very least can reach up to thirty meters in length, and its spread wings seem to be able to cover the sky. Tts talons and beak emit edgy sharp rays diving into the midst of battles and grabs talons full of warriors, tearing them apart into pieces in mid-air; letting the blood and pieces of flesh rain down the gorge. Howl! Then, from deep bellow the gorge roars of demonic beasts resounded; more than a hundred demonic beasts dashing out. The first few fierce demonic beasts at the fore are more than thirty meters tall, randomly gorging through the warriors, leaving dismembered corpses in its path. Not good, these demonic beasts want the Blood-Infant Ganoderma, and they very powerful. People that were fighting among themselves immediately flee in panic; the demonic beasts up in the sky and on the ground cause their hearts to shiver; not one of them had imagined that suddenly so many terrifying demonic beasts shows up. The appearance of these demonic beasts as they swipe away the fog and disy their might is not something these human warriors are capable of fighting. As the cries and roars of the demonic beasts continue to resound; apanying it are the agonizing screams and heart-wrenching wails of human warriors being torn apart alive. The groups lead Shen Yan, Zhu Xue, Lin Boguang, Wang Yuan, Lu Kun immediately retreats; with these many terrifying demonic beasts blocking the path, even if the Blood-Infant Ganoderma is right in front of them, they wont dare to touch it. Flee ah. There are even loud cries telling others to flee for their lives; their strengths are too low this group of attacking demonic beasts. Faces turn white one by one; it didnt cross anyones mind that there would be so many fierce demonic beasts appearing. Quick, look there; whos that? Actually not afraid of these demonic beasts! At this moment, suddenly someone eximed in surprise seeing theres someone in the mid of the Demonic Beasts. As the young man strides forward a pale golden glow that wraps around his straight-back silhouette, in big strides the young man walks towards the Blood-Infant Ganoderma. Ao Ao. Ji~Ji~ The demonic beasts on the ground and up in the sky growl towards the young man however as if afraid of something, none of them dares to block the young mans path. Thats Brother Shaofu. Surprise evident in Guo Mings eyes and the next moment joy fills his face; the straight-back young man is none other than Du Shaofu. Its him. Zhu Xue, Shen Yan, Lu Kun including Lin Boguang, Wang Yuan, and the others recognizes Du Shaofu; multiple pairs of shock eyes stares directly at the middle of the gorge. Wherever the straight-back young man steps the surrounding demonic beasts immediately retreats; under cover of the pale golden glow the straight back young man is akin to a Supreme being descending, a Beast Kinging out. That young man, of course, is Du Shaofu. When he heard theres an elixir maturing, and he needs a lot of them practicing the Golden-winged Garudas physique refiningw, this is an opportunity he wouldnt want to miss. To truth is, Du Shaofu had early on arrived at Spirit Gorge; and from afar he saw the disciples of Mystical Talisman House and Sky Serpent Sect, its just that he didnt show himself for snatching away the elixir is the utmost important thing. Du Shaofu himself isnt clear of the reasons why the Demonic Beasts within the Wild Beast Mountains were so keen to avoid him, but one thing hes clear about is, in front of Demonic Beasts he has an undeniable advantage. Most of the demonic beasts are deter by the atmosphere from the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew that he cultivates, all the more reason for him to take advantage of this very moment. Wrapped in the pale golden glow, Du Shaofu boldly stride pass all obstacles as the demonic beasts quickly retreats away from him, finally with a leap up and he reaches the spot where the Blood-Infant Ganoderma grows. A sharp fluctuation came from the ganoderma filling Du Shaofu with delight; this elixir is truly extraordinary and will greatly supplement him in strengthening his physique. Roar! Exactly at this moment, in mid-air the fogs separated and violent gusts of wind spreads revealing an enormous flying tiger. Its entire body covered with majestic runic scales, a pair of great huge wings at its back, while its mouth issues a terrifying roar. Its wings spread wide reaches sixty meters long, and at the moment it is eyeing Du Shaofu malignantly, very obvious that it fancies the Blood-Infant Ganoderma. Heavens, thats a Demonic Scale Tiger; its strength isparable to the existence of a Demonic Beasts King. This Demonic Scale Tigers atmosphere is so strong; possibly even Maidong level warriors are unable to subdue it. The surrounding crowd aghast with the sudden appearance of the Demonic Scale Tiger; when it ps its wings the people below finds it hard to breath and the force of the winds sends them trembling in fright. Du Shaofu lifts up his head and looks at the Demonic Scale Tiger in mid-air; without warning Du Shaofu entire body burst out in a dazzling pale golden light as he condenses handseals, golden runes swirls around his body. A domineering edgy burst forth from his body like a sh flood, and golden light shines brightly piercing through the sky; vaguely within the golden as if a Golden-winged Garuda is spreading its wings wanting to soar to the heavens. At the same time, Du Shaofu scolds loudly: Evil beast, leave now!" Note: - Forest CCount (it also means Uncle) C Bright /Ray Pun-, read with a slightly different tone means stripped naked which brings us to his ahem, lecherous personality. Please behave actually is Please watch your conduct but the former is preffered. Head Captain/Second Captain is referred as Big Chief/Second Chief in previous chapters. The Author used tangjia in previous chapters and tuan zhang in this one, the differentiation is in how the subordinates/beast hunters and outsiders call them. ѪӤ֥ (Xue Ying Lingzhi) C lit. Blood-Infant Ganoderma; even though it may sound unappetizing... Chapter 36 Hate Being Robbed the Most Hate Being Robbed the Most Roar!! The Demonic Scale Tiger roars furiously, its malignant eyes looking at Du Shaofu now held traces of fear, not daring to covet the Blood-Infant Ganoderma anymore, quickly ps its wings and fly away. Such a strong atmosphere, how could there be such a strong atmosphere! Everyone within the distance exims aloud; that Demonic Scale Tiger was scared away with just one shout from the young man. This is too overbearing and simply inconceivable, who exactly is that young man. Du Shaofu turns back and quickly picks the Blood-Infant Ganoderma from the root up; causing the blood-red iridescent glow which fills the gorge to disappear and the much-coveted elixir finally falls into Du Shaofus hands. Leaping down from therge boulder he heads into the deeper parts of the gorge without so much as a look back, not intending to leave Spirit Gorge at all. Watching the silhouette walking into the depths of the gorge, and gradually fades into the sea of fog the shock eyes following the young man went into a daze. The Blood-Infant Ganoderma that every person here covets and was fighting for taken away by a young man so effortlessly. Shen Yan, Lin Boguang, Wang Yuan and Lu Kuns expressions were ugly to the extreme; never did they imagine the result would be like this C especially Shen Yan. From the beginning, he was guarded before the youth with an unknown background assuming he wouldpete for the elixir if he were to follow them. Unexpectedly, its mantis stalking the cicada, unaware the oriole is behind; in the end, the elixir still falls into Du Shaofus hand. The Blood-Infant Ganoderma cannot fall into that brats hand, CHASE! Eventually, theres a person could no longer restrain themselves watching the Blood-Infant Ganoderma disappearing right under their eyes, starts to chase after Du Shaofu. Earlier, facing against Du Shaofus overbearing aura, honestly, none of them dares to oppose him; however, theres might in numbers and everyone feels braver as the number of people chasing Du Shaofu increases, nobody holds back and dives after Du Shaofu without a second thought. By one by one, the figures dash into the depths of Spirit Gorge. Roar! Ao ao! The demonic beasts start to move again, as if they too are extremely unwilling to see Blood-Infant Ganoderma snatched away, venting out their frustrations and anger onto the people within the gorge, resuming the mass ughter. Those wanting to chase after Du Shaofu died vainly; their stomachs shed open, intestines pouring out, and blood swamps the ground whereas those slightly stronger also suffers unimaginable ending as their lesserrades grab them from behind to save themselves... Deep below Spirit Gorge, under the sunlight the thick clouds of fog gradually dissipate. Sou sou! Du Shaofus silhouette flees through the gorge speedily. Being unafraid of demonic beasts doesnt mean that hes not afraid of those people waiting outside, ready to snatch the elixir from him. If he takes the Blood-Infant Ganoderma out of Spirit Gorge, those hyenas will surely besiege him; to leave safely is basically a daydream. The demonic beasts roarsing from behind gradually grow faints, but Du Shaofu remains vignt, the further he goes the safer he would be. Gu~! In mid-air, an enormous red falcon appears; its sharp gaze bears a dangerous glint. pping its wings in mid-air sending down gusts of hot wind akin to a violent storm. Giant ming Falcon! Du Shaofu looks up, his eyes instantly be wary. Thatrge red falcon turns out to be a Giant ming Falcon, judging from its breath it seems very powerful- not weakerpared to the previous Demonic Scales Tiger, however, the main reason for Du Shaofus increase wariness is due to the several figures on the back of the Giant ming con. Their strength definitely is not weak. Xiu! The Giant ming Falcon circles at low altitude, and a tangerine-red figure leaps down from its back; a young girl wearing a tight-fitting tangerine red dress appears before Du Shaofu. The Blood-Infant Ganoderma is not something someone of your capability can have; handover the Blood-Infant Ganoderma and you can safely leave. The young girls eyes that look at Du Shaofu were clear and bright. Her tangerine-red dress emphasizes her tiny waist and long jade-like legs make her look even slimmer and taller; beneath her refined temperament, theres a distinct clear-cut attitude. Her words are denying Du Shaofu the right to refuse. Looking at the young girl in front, feeling the breath fluctuationsing from her, Du Shaofus instinct screams danger. It seems these people were present at the Spirit Gorge from the beginning; also aiming for Blood-Infant Ganoderma. His xuanqi silently fluctuates inside his body while he raises one eyebrow said: I hate people snatching my things, even though it is snatched by beautiful women. You want the Blood-Infant Ganoderma, dream on! You think Im beautiful? The young girl smiles faintly, and her delicate face seems to blossom; mesmerizing those who sees it. Already consider not bad;pare to the women Ive seen, you are considered as one of the top. Du Shaofu nods his head; no doubt the young girl in front is gorgeous with an exceptional temperament. Her tall, slim figure is akin to a stem of lofty snow lotus; definitely not ofmon background. Unnoticeably, in his mind, the image of the Elf-like girl shes across his mind. The tangerine-red dress young girl tilts an eyebrow, in her bright clear eyes were a hint of surprise; the young man in front gives her an indescribable feeling. Below Spirit Gorge, that domineering scene is visibly clear from the spot she was standing; and facing that awe-inspiring young man at this moment, though her expression seemingly calm, actually is just a front that she puts up exerting strenuous effort. It seems you have some ability, but since youre not going to handover voluntarily then I can only take it myself by force. The young girl walks up slowly to Du Shaofu, the movement of her longs legs teasing along with her calm voice. As her steps draw closer; there were visible xuanqi fluctuations at the soles of her feet, increasing her speed. As the distance between them shortens, xuanqi wraps around her leg, and she kicks out at Du Shaofu, leaving behind a streak of tangerine-red. Want to snatch my Blood-Infant Ganoderma; then I will snatch you back to be my maid! Seeing the delicate figure leaping towards him, Du Shaofu also shouts loudly; rushing forward instead of retreating smashing out his perfected version of Raging Storm Waves Palm as his body glows a pale gold with runes floating around him. The energy fluctuations instantly push back the young girl. Only a Xiantian, how could he connect to his martial pulse... The young girl is shaken. The atmosphere surrounding the young man shocks her. Her foot lightly taps the ground; and as she spins up, from her slender hands a palm-print gently floats out, wrap in flickering runes shes into Du Shaofus palm print. Bang! A st resounded, and Du Shaofu inverted back due to the impact force, staggering back a dozen steps before stabilizing himself; that gentle floating palm contains a terribly huge power. A Maidong level warrior. Du Shaofu was shocked, the young girl before him is definitely not a Xiantian level warrior; if not, its impossible to push him back. An early Xiantian but to have such strength; undeniably you do have some ability. Shock flitted across the young girls eyes, but instantly at the next second she makes her next move; she spurts forward borrowing the force from the movement skill at the same time her slender hands forms seals condensing palm-prints one after another just like a celestial maiden scattering flower petals, enveloping Du Shaofu. Du Shaofus expression sank, his hands swiftly condense mysterious-looking handseals, runes of pale gold swirls around his body and an increasingly overbearing atmosphere emit from his body. His right hand raised akin to a Golden-winged Garuda pping its wing, ps straight at the iing palm-prints. Chi! Golden rays of light burst out like gusts of violent gale, shattering the vast area palm-print midway. Xiu! Shock once again appears in the young girls eyes. Her silhouette suddenly appears right in front of Du Shaofu, her slender hand strikes at Du Shaofus chest without dy. When he saw the palm strikes down, Du Shaofu instantly retreats to the back; however, the seemingly soft palm was faster than he imagines. The young girls brows crease together as if she didnt expect Du Shaofu to react this quickly, immediately quickens her palm leaving a palm arc in mid-air giving the illusion that it pierce through space barrier to stamp on Du Shaofus chest. At this point, unable to avoid the attack his body flew back from the force of that palm. Bang! Du Shaofu staggered back, his face a sheet of white and from his throat he tasted a trace of sweetness. It seems you wont be taking me back as your maid! The young girlnds gently on the ground and observes Du Shaofu with a bright smile on her face as if no longer has the intention to give chase; confident the opponent could no longer escape her. Furtively ncing behind him, Du Shaofu continues to step back, and unconsciously he had already arrived at the edge of a cliff; thick clouds of fogs rolled in the air and the depths below the cliff unfathomable. At the edge of the cliff, theres no more path for him to retreat for the young girl in front of him blocks the only way out. Gu~! The Giant ming Falcon continues to hover at low altitude, but there are traces of fear in its eyes as it looks at Du Shaofu; the golden glow emanating from Du Shaofu earlier makes it shiver in fright and ill at ease. Du Shaofu tilts up his head, looking at the several figures on the back of the Giant ming Falcon then shifts his gaze back at the young girl in front of him: Thats right, today I wont be able to bring you back as my maid because you are stronger than me. Early Xiantian cultivation, you already are quite strong; if our level of cultivation is the same, Im afraid I wont be able to deal with you. Im giving you onest chance, handover the Blood-Infant Ganoderma and I will not embarrass you. The young girl said to Du Shaofu. Ive said earlier; I hate people snatching my things the most, and even if though you are pretty, its not an exception. Du Shaofuughs, smiling with his pale face. And when his smile vanished, he took out the Blood-Infant Ganoderma and stuffed it in his mouth right in front of the young girl before she can even react. Wolfing down the Blood-Infant Ganoderma and in just a few breathes time he had swallowed the Blood-Infant Ganoderma into his belly. The young girl stood rooted to the spot, dumbstruck; how could the Blood-Infant Ganoderma be taken directly. That is the main ingredient for refining high-grade dans ah, especially when it is ingested directly by a Xiantian warrior. The warrior will explode from the enormous violent energy, definitely gambling with ones life. The young girl had wanted the Blood-Infant Ganoderma, something she deem already hers but who wouldve thought the young man would pull such a crazy stunt, to directly swallow the Blood-Infant Ganoderma. What are you doing, halt your mouth immediately. When the young girl regained her senses, she quickly shouted loudly; her slim silhouette pounces onto Du Shaofu with lightning speed. How could she let go of the Blood-Infant Ganoderma when it is within arms reach. Chapter 37 Break Through Mid-Xiantian Break Through Mid-Xiantian Chase me if you can~ Enshrouded in a pale golden glow, Du Shaofu dived off the cliff, his plummeting body covered by the thick fogs that filled Spirit Gorge. The young girls reaction was a split secondte and her slim figure stopped at the edge of the cliff. She angrily stamped her feet, but there was no way for her to continue the chase.The bottom of the ravine had no safending spot. Even if the flying beast flew to the bottom of the ravine, it would be difficult to search for a person in this thick fog. Sou! Sou! From the Giant ming Falcons back, several figures rushed to the young girls side; a panicky fifty-year-old man in a wide yellow robe said: Is this kid looking for death? A Xiantian level jumping off this cliff, death is definite; even if he swallowed the Blood-Infant Ganoderma it is useless. It doesnt matter if he dies but bringing a high-grade elixir with him, what an abominable brat! Huang Lao, can we go search for him below? The young girl looks down at the cliff unwillingly, it never crossed her mind that the young man would directly eat the Blood-Infant Ganoderma and to continue his insanity by jumping off the deep cliff; doubtless this gambling off of ones life. That young man is absolutely crazy, a sane person wouldnt act like he did, throwing his life away for a stem of Blood-Infant Ganoderma. The elderly man looks at the young girl and shakes his head: Eldest Princess, the fog below is too thick; even with the Giant ming Falcon we wont be able to find him, but Im confident that, that kid wont survive. Unfortunately, the Blood-Infant Ganoderma is also gone. We should leave. The disciples from Mystical Talisman House, cher Sect, Sky Serpent Sect are in Wild Beast Mountain, but theres no sign of their experts, something must have happened to them. We should first inquire about the situation before deciding our next move. Standing there on the edge of the cliff for some time, the young girl could only give up in the end; after that, everyone leaps onto the back of the Giant ming Falcon and left the cliff. ... Falling into the bottomless ravine, Du Shaofu is akin to dropping down from the seventh heavens, apanied by sand and stones tumbling down. His body is like a rolling ball bumping and crashing against the wall of the cliff and the stones and pebbles on the same way down. And by the time he reached the bottom of the ravine, its like he did not receive much injury that he is able to stand up immediately. However, his face was flushed bright red, and the same with his eyes; as if his body is about to blow up. If the young girl and herrades were to see this scene, it would render them speechless with their eyeball popping out; jumping off the tall cliff and he doesnt seem like hes hurt, even his pinky. It really is something unbelievable. Ahh! An agonizing scream escaped from Du Shaofus throat; his body shivered as it intes, theres an enormous amount energy within his body thats going to burst out. The energy inside the Blood-Infant Ganoderma is too overwhelming. Du Shaofu realized the reason for this; directly swallowing a high-grade elixir which contains an enormous amount of energy which led to this result C his body is on the verge of exploding. Under the excruciating pain, his body trembled violently. Fortifies Golden Plumages[1]. Gritting his teeth, Du Shaofu can only divert the energy from the Blood-Infant Ganoderma into his muscles and flesh, he will really die from blowing up. Operating the Golden-winged Garudas Physique Refining Law, Du Shaofu threw his body against the cliff wall over and over that his body grew numb from the pain. More! Enduring extreme pain, Du Shaofu continues to crash into the hard wall without hesitation, like hes not a human being. The self-torture continued till he can no longer feel anything. Every time he crashes against the wall, strands of energy from the Blood-Infant will be absorbed into his muscles and flesh, and as time goes by, Du Shaofu could feel that his physique is growing stronger albeit slowly along with the pain. Below the ravine in a secluded spot; on top of a big boulder, a huge tiger thats entirely covered in runic scales is observing the scene in front of it from away; its big round eyes was full of doubt. Ahh... Crashing against the hard rock wall countless of times, Du Shaofu finally let out a painful scream, his face twisted with pain. Fortunately, no one will hear it within this bottomless ravine thus the screams of pain and the endless bang bang bang noises of crashing against the wall fails to fall on anyones ear. Three nights and three days passed like this, the screams of anguished pain from below the ravine gradually stops. In the ravine, shattered gravels piled up high into a small hill, vast areas of rock had turned into dust. Du Shaofu lies exhausted upon a bed of pebbles, various bruises and bumps of red, purple and green were found on his body, stretched to the limit devoid of even a single strand of energy. No, I cant fail here. There is still some elixirs energy that is not yet absorb. Struggling to get up, sits cross-legged on the bed of pebbles; although a majority of the energying from the Blood-Infant Ganoderma was absorbed by the muscles and flesh, theres still an abundant of energy left. Running the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew, Du Shaofu converts the residual energy from the Blood-Infant Ganoderma into xuanqi, gathering it into his Shenque. Atop the heap of loose pebbles, Du Shaofus body was wrapped in a pale golden glow, xuanqi was emitted from all over his body circling incessantly then it drills into Du Shaofus flesh. The cycle repeats itself, over and over again. Du Shaofus meridians had always been stronger than others due his many nights spent in the mysterious sarcophagus, hanging in the Du ns Ancestral Shrine. In addition to the Golden-winged Garudas cultivation, his physique is so much stronger,parable to a demonic beast. His meridians were wider and tougher, able to contain an abundance of powerful xuanqi; even his Shenque is muchrger than others. As Du Shaofu continues to convert the energy from the Blood-Infant Ganoderma, umting then in his Shenque. With all the energy inside, Du Shaofus Shenque began to expand, not knowing how long has passed, and Du Shaofus Shenque is already filled to the brim reaching the point of spilling. At this moment, Du Shaofu abruptly changes his handseal, a sound of something breaking rang out, an overbearing golden glow wrapped around him entirely, gold-colored runes circling around him, subsequently it all gathered and hovered behind him, it formed into a surreal Golden-winged Garuda. Hidden above the ravine, on a big boulder, a Demon Scaled Tiger stared fixedly at the surreal image of the Golden-winged Garuda, its enormous body shivered, bowing down as it trembled in fear. Bang! A soft but clear sound came out from Du Shaofus Shenque, and at the same time, the surreal Golden-winged Garuda formed from the golden runes, reverted back to runes that drilled into Du Shaofus body. Slowly, the golden glow wrapping around his dimmed as it converges into him. Hu~! When everything has calmed down, Du Shaofu breathes out a foul qi; opens his eyes revealing bright clear pupils with traces of gold deep within, adding a domineering atmosphere to his gaze. Mid-Xiantian. Sensing the changes inside his body, a smile bloomed on his face. The earlier feelings of sluggishness and dullness disappeared reced with a refreshing feeling, full of vitality. Unexpectedly, he was able to breakthrough to the mid-Xiantian from an early Xiantian from this incident. All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seems to sense something, quickly standing up from his sitting position and looks up warily. Roar! A thunderous roar came out from a big boulder above, thirty meters long huge tiger flies down, pping its broad wings, causing the pebbles on the ground to roll away, and the air swirls fiercely like a tornado. Demonic Scale Tiger. Shock flitted across Du Shaofus pupils; this huge flying tiger is the same one trying to grab the Blood-Infant Ganoderma from him a few days ago; the one which was capable of oppressing all the demonic beasts at that time. He didnt expect that this Demonic Scale Tiger will appear here at this time. Roar! Demonic Scale Tigers huge massnded in front of Du Shaofu, and under Du Shaofus shock expression lies down on the ground; when it lifts its head, its hugentern-like eyes look at Du Shaofu in a docile manner devoid of its earlier ferociousness, in the end it whimpers softly as if trying to say something. Du Shaofu could sense no trace of danger from the Demonic Scale Tiger, the big eyes looked at him as if appealing, to ept their surrender; to be its master. You want to follow me? Repressing the feeling of shock in his heart, Du Shaofu tried to probe the Demonic Scale Tigers intention. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger roared softly and nods his head; like it was able to understand Du Shaofus words. You can understand what Im saying? Du Shaofu was astounded; obviously this Demonic Scales Tiger has reached the Dongling level. Its rumored that King level demonic Beasts that has reach Dongling level are able to understand humannguage, and demonic beast of higher cultivation could even speak in human words. And Du Shaofu has heard of a myth that says once demonic beasts cultivate until a certain high level they are able to transform into a human figure, but this kind of terrifying demonic beasts only exists in myths and legends. Roar! Once again the Demonic Scales Tiger nods its head, its eyes looked at Du Shaofu in awe, docile in surrender. That means you have already reached Mai-ling level? Once the shock has passed, Du Shaofu became excited. This Demonic Scale Tiger can reallymunicate with humans, and a demonic beast that can interact with humans must at least be a Mai-ling level. A Mai-ling level demonic beast is strongerpared to a Mai-ling level human warrior; and a Mai-ling level warrior, no matter how much one searched in Stone City, they would not be able to find one. To most warriors, Mai-ling level is an elusive dream. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger nods its head a third time, acknowledging that it is a Mai-ling level cultivator. Gu~Gu! Du Shaofu swallowed nervously; a Mai-Ling level demonic Beast King suddenly appeared in front of him with the intention of submitting to him; could it be that his awesome personality attracted the Demonic Scale Tiger... Note: Fortifies Golden Plumages ref. C32; the first stage of Physique Refining Law Chapter 38 Coming Across Injustice on the Road This Demonic Scale Tiger is willing to submit to him must be due to his awesomeness and might, and that he is of a different mold. As Du Shaofus line of thought expands in this direction, the more shameless he bes, he believes that it must be his exceptional temperament that attracted the Demonic Scale Tiger. The more he thinks about it, the higher the pedestal he stands on. Looking at the Demonic Scale Tigers enormous body akin to a small hill, Du Shaofus sighs, and said: Its not a problem if you want to submit to me its just that your body is a little too big. If I brought you back to Stone City looking like this, it will only attract troubles. Roar! It seems like the Demonic Scale Tiger understood Du Shaofus meaning; its mouth issued a little growl. Then, with a p of its enormous wings, its great body begins to shrink mysteriously; even its wings seem to disappear. Finally, it became as small as a kitten. The runic scale on its forehead transforms into a tiny dot and underneath the dot seems to be a small bump; which is hard to notice if one does not look for it. Transformation skill, you actually know a transformation skill; seems like you are not an ordinary demonic beast. Du Shaofu was shocked. Naturally, he had heard of demonic beasts that can transform possess supernatural ability. Once they grow, even top experts of the human race couldnt be its rival. Wa ha ha ha ha, Ive made a fortune this time! Looking at the reduced-size Demonic Scale Tiger in front of him, feeling the brimming xuanqi inside his body, the corner of Du Shaofus lips curves into a smile; slowly his smile erges till he bursts out in a loudcentugh. ... Wild Beast Mountains, there are numerous peaks within the mountain range; some areas are obscured by fogs all year round. Bang! Bang! Bang! Sounds of energies collided rang out from a valley; dozens of people were caught in an intense battle and amongst them are Zhu Xue, Guo Ming, Shen Yan, Lin Boguang, and Lu Kun. Silhouettes wrapped by xuanqi crashed into each other. In the valley, bright xuanqi bursts out in rapid speed, runes swirled and endless sts rang out as opposing xuanqi collided, even dried leaves and rocks on the ground were turned to dust. Zhu Xue, Guo Ming, and Lin Boguang were fighting three to one against a tall skinny man. The skinny man was fighting against three people alone and yet it looks incredibly easy for him. His long chicken feet like skinny hands were wrapped in xuanqi, ws out crushing Guo Mings attacks, shredding Zhu Xues palm-prints into pieces, and shattering all of Lin Boguangs attack. The skinny man released his aura oppressing Zhu Xue, Guo Ming, and Lin Boguang until they cant breathe. Shen Yan and Lu Kun were fighting close by, and both of their strength is at simr levels making it difficult to determine the winner quickly. cher Sects Wang Yuan and the remaining disciples of the cher Sects and Mystical Talisman House were battling against Sky Serpent Sects disciples and the beast hunters of White Panther Hunting Group. From time to time, people were injured. Just the three of you are not enough to be my opponent. The skinny man sneered; his w-prints once again pushed Zhu Xue and Guo Ming back. His aggressive attacks had already injured Guo Mings left arm, long deep scratches and blood is still running down on his arm. Bastard! Is ate Xiantian so great! You dared to touch the woman I fancy; I will not let this slide. Lin Boguang yelled loudly, his hands were condensing seals, and runes converged into the shape of a fist that punched across space aiming at the skinny man, bringing with it an overwhelming atmosphere. Uneasiness shed across the skinny mans eyes looking at the fist; although this young man is only a mid-Xiantian but his strength makes him a little wary. Without a doubt these are the disciples of a prominent sects; even the young ones have such terrifying power and cultivation. Although some wariness exists and his expression was sullen, when the fist was about to hit him, his years of experience in Wild Beast Mountains shows, with a light tap of his foot on the ground, his body floated backward lightly, just like a falling leaf. And at the same time, a sharp w wrapped in runes shes down on Lin Boguangs fist-print. Ka cha! When the w shed down, instantly the fist and the w collided. Nethersun Sword! Lin Boguang shouted aloud, a massive sword mysteriously appeared in his hands imbued with xuanqi. His arms swung and the massive sword cut down at the skinny man with lightning speed, sharp and merciless. The skinny man panicked. The young man in front is actually much stronger than he had imagined; his foot tapped the ground speedily retreating backward, at the same time his hands condenses a w-print and ps down at the sword; barely blocking the sword attack. Chi. Everything happened in a few breaths time, and when the skinny man retreated to safety, the w-print was shed into two, blood was dripping from the skinny mans palm, a huge clear cut across the palm. Sure enough, theres some ability. Bringing the bloody palm up to his mouth, the skinny man licked the dripping blood. A trace of coldness shes across his pupils, and his hands condensed handseals rapidly. In less than a dozen breaths of time, he pounced on Lin Boguang emitting a strong xuanqi fluctuation. Tiger Roar Jolts the Heavens! The same time the Skinny Tiger pounced on Lin Boguang, he issued a loud deafening roar like an angry thunder shaking the entire valley. Hou! As the loud tiger roar resounded throughout the valley, the sound waves turned into a violent whirlpool and swept Lin Boguang away. Lin Boguang swung the huge sword in his hand, rays of sword shed at the sound wave whirlpool but to no avail. The vibration became faster and faster raising a sharp pain in the ears; sand and stones swirled off the ground. Puchi! After staggering backward ten steps, blood flowed out from the corner of Lin Boguangs mouth, and his expression turns somber. Talisman transform, KILL! Zhu Xue took the chance to sneak on the skinny mans side, a trace of sharp ray flitted across her eyes; as her hands condensed mysterious seals, an unusual strong fluctuation rotates around her body as strange runes spread out and gathered together transforming into a life-like goshawk. Ji! The goshawk issued a sharp cry, pping its meters long wings dragging a small scale tornado-like energy crashing into the skinny man. A Spirit Talisman Master, pity, just an early Two Star level is still not enough! The skinny man was surprised, with a wave of his hand, a whip-like xuanqi wrapped in runes appeared, he struck straight at the life-like goshawk like a beam of light. Bang! The surreal body of the goshawk quavered and shattered into tiny pieces, an explosion of energy resounded. Zhu Xue silhouette shuddered and uncontrobly swayed a few steps back, her face turned deadly pale. The skinny man lets out a cold smirk, so what if cher Sect and Mystical Talisman House are prominent sects, this is Wild Beast Mountains; as long as he gets this bunch of greenhorns belongings he will be set for life; change his name and hide away. At that time, it doesnt matter how powerful cher Sect and Mystical Talisman House is, they cant find him. Chi! At the same moment when Zhu Xue was swaying on her feet, and the skinny man had said his part; he appeared in front of Zhu Xue in the blink of an eye. His w-like hand grabs at Zhu Xues neck. When Guo Ming and Lin Boguang saw this, their expression changed drastically. However, they are already at the limit. They have no strength to help; they could do nothing except to close their eyes. Chi! The ferocious ws slowly erged in Zhu Xues pupils as it closes in; and when Guo Ming and Lin Boguang thought that theres no chance Zhu Xue could survive, suddenly a pale gold streak of light apanied by a whistling wind sounde out of nowhere and crashed straight into the skinny hands w. Chi~! The pale gold light carried an overbearing atmosphere that the skinny man flew back from the impact. A young man roughly fifteen to sixteen-year-old stood in front of Zhu Xue. On that youthful face, theres resolution and determination that most of his peercked, with thick broad brows and bright clear eyes. This unexpected seen rendered everyone speechless, mouth wide open. Zhu Xue was shocked for a moment when she saw the broad back in front of her when she opened her eyes; then shock turns into surprise. Brother Shaofu. Guo Ming called out with enthusiasm when he saw who the young man was, wild joy spread across his face. The young man that appeared is still wearing his clothes, who will it be other than Du Shaofu. Du Shaofus sudden appearance attracted much attention. This young mans overbearing actions at the Spirit Gorge, oppressing all beings and passing unhindered in the midst of the ferocious beasts to snatch away the Blood-Infant Ganoderma. His actions caused great waves in the minds of all that was present. Brat, its you! When the tall skinny man recovered, he immediately recognized this young man from Lu Kuns description. The one who killed Second Bro and Third Bro. Instantly, killing intent surged in his eyes. You must be Skinny Tiger, I heard that you were searching for me everywhere? Du Shaofu smiled; the brows on his bright clear eyes moved as he maintains a rxed manner, but it was exactly this carefree attitude that increased his wariness against Du Shaofu. Thats right, he was looking for you. You can y tricks in front of those demonic beasts, but in front of me, you can go straight to hell! Skinny Tiger smiled sinisterly to Du Shaofu; he was searching for this kid for Blood-Infant Ganoderma is with him. A strong atmosphere bursts forth from his skinny body as his foot tapped the ground, akin to a fierce tiger descending the mountains; waving both of his hands, two ws simr to a tigers w shredding cross space and with a sharp whistling sound it arrived before Du Shaofu. The strong auraing from the skinny man seem to suppress even space as he used all his might wanting to kill Du Shaofu in one hit. Chapter 39 Universal Storage Pouch Ate Xiantians strength is really not weak ah. Du Shaofu watched as Skinny Tiger pounce on him like a tiger king descending the hill; theres a weird expression on Du Shaofus face. With no intention to avoid or dodge, his hands form seals, and from his body dazzling pale golden light shined brightly, runes rotated energetically and an overbearing aura erupted from his body like an angry volcano. His right hand pped hard at Skinny Tiger who was lurching at him. Hu~~! As his palm struck out, the golden runes aligned into a surreal shadow of a giant golden wing, and mercilessly struck onto Skinny Tigers body. Neither one of them avoided, this is a direct head-on collision without any fancy tricks. Bang! Bang! From the collision of the surreal golden wing, a domineering atmosphere spread out with unparalleled power; just likeva bursting out from a volcano. The force of the collision repelled Du Shaofu he staggered back two steps before he managed to steady himself. A slight smile appeared on his face, just like what he had expected, after he swallowed the Blood-Infant Ganoderma and physical training, his physique is much more powerful, and after he broke through to mid-Xiantian his strength has also increased exponentially. Earlier, just depending on his body and his own strength he managed almost to draw with the skinny man. The Golden-winged Garudas exercisew is truly domineering and terrifying. Deng! Deng! Skinny Tiger frowned deeply as his body stumbled back several times, even the ground were on the verge of cracking. When he finally regained his bnce after stumbling back more than a dozen steps, he raised his head to look at Du Shaofu: How could a mid-Xiantian be so powerful! Puchi! Skinny Tigers emotions were aggravated, while he was talking his injury worsened and red blood spilled from his mouth, confusion was written all over his face. I did not mess with you and yet to try to kill me more than once, today, lets settle our debts clearly! Du Shaofus feet stamped on the ground, this time he is the one attacking; his body lurched forward with great velocity akin to a Garuda pping its wings, a hunting goshawk; instantly arriving in front of Skinny Tiger. Xuanqi swirled in the mid of his palm, his fingers clenched into a fist, and a terrifying atmosphere erupted from Du Shaofu, and a fist punched out directly at Skinny Tiger. Skinny Tigers expression changed for the worse, from the exchange just now this young man is akin to a dangerous demonic beast, powerful and tyrannical. It was like he is facing an unknown species of Demonic Beast King that his soul seemed to shiver, and at the moment the young mans speed had already exceeded beyond his imagination. With no way to avoid, Skinny Tigers xuanqi rippled around him as two fists collided. Bang! Bang! Bang! A salvo of st echoed through the air from the impact, one after another sound of continues sts rang out, a total of thirteen sts all in all. A total of thirteenyers of raging wind, thirteen levels of multiplying force crashed into Skinny Tigers fist. Ka cha! The sound of bones breaking came out from Skinny Tigers hand, and his face turned liver-colored from the excruciating pain that even his face was distorted. His entire fist was gone, but the tyrannical energy entered his body as if wanted to shatter his internal organs into pieces. From now on, White Panther Hunting Groups name is removed from Wild Beast Mountains! Du Shaofu once again appeared in front of Skinny Tiger quicker than lightning, golden lights flickered around him. His palm struck like raging waves against Skinny Tigers chest, and an overwhelming energy burst forth. Skinny Tigers pupils shrunk, he realized the horrors of the young man in front of him at this very moment, more horrifying than the youngsters from those forces like cher Sect and Mystical Talisman House. If only he knew earlier, how would he dare to provoke this young man? Puchi! Blood flowed from the corner of Skinny Tigers mouth. His ribs broke and shattered, even his internal organs were crushed into pieces from the massive impact. His body flew back and when it fell to the ground; there were no longer any signs of life. Ate Xiantian warrior was killed in such a way; quick, tyrannical and straightforward and that irresistible, terrifying oppressing aura! The nearby Guo Ming and Lin Boguang were stunned speechless, witnessing the whole scene with their own eyes, the degree of shock there are experiencing are greater than imagined. However, when Lu Kun and the rest of the White Panther Hunting Group saw this, their expression became hideous. The never thought that Skinny Tiger would end up dead being ate Xiantian, and he was actually killed by a young man. A faint smile appeared on Du Shaofus face, clenched his fists, unexpectedly mid-Xiantian are so much stronger when he was at early Xiantian. The Blood-Infant Ganoderma actually increased his bodys toughness to such a level; if it werent because of his physical strength, killing Skinny Tiger would be more difficult. The tyrannical and overbearing atmosphere is due to the toughness of his physique, the right to spurn everything under the sun. Big Chiefs dead, quick flee! Beast hunters of White Panther Hunting Group escaped in panic, not daring to linger a moment longer. Hou! A tigers roars shook the heavens, and the Demonic Scale Tiger appeared roaring thunderously. Two beast hunter of early Xiantian cultivation who ran the fastest died under the ws of the huge tiger, shredded into pieces and blood soaked the ground putting fear into the human hearts. Is that a Demonic Scale Tiger. Fear was apparent in everyones eyes, their bodies trembling. Its wings spread over sixty meters wide hovering in the air appraising the humans below, its terrifying atmosphere affected even Lin Boguang, Zhu Xue, Guo Ming and the rest of the disciples. The Demonic Scales Tiger turned around and went away after it shredded two people from White Panther Hunting Group, not attacking anyone else its actions baffled everyone present. Run ah!!!!!! The rest of White Panther Hunting Group who was shivering in their pants once again tried to escape when they saw the Demonic Scale Tiger went away. Du Shaofu squatted down next to Skinny Tigers corpse, his hand was searching for valuables, he finally found a palm-sized pouch from his bosom covered densely with runes. This is his Universal Storage Pouch. Everything he owns should be stored inside his storage pouch. Zhu Xue walked up to Du Shaofu; traces of shock appeared in her eyes. Du Shaofu smiled; hearsay only Spirit Talisman Master is able to refine storage pouches. A tiny little pouch after being engraved with runes by a Spirit Talisman Master could shrink a part of space between heaven and earth into a small pouch. The more powerful the Spirit Talisman Master is the bigger the space within the pouch and the more things one can store inside. Without question, Du Shaofu bluntly ced the storage pouch between his sleeves, a storage pouch itself is a treasure, not something ordinary folks could have, and its not in Du Shaofus nature to discard things. After keeping the storage pouch safely, he stood up. "Thank you for saving me." Zhu Xues pearly white teeth showed as her cherry lips arched in a smile, a hint of a strange light flitted across her pupils. Coincidence. Du Shaofu nodded his head. With the submission of the Demon Scale Tiger he was able to leave that deep ravine easily, and unexpectedly he ran into Zhu Xues group, anyhow White Panther Hunting Group is a matter that he needed to resolve, thus at that critical moment, he naturally interfered. Brother Shaofu. Guo Ming ran over happily towards Du Shaofu, and said: You saved us once again. Just a helping hand, are you alright? Du Shaofu smiled lightly and asked. The injury on Guo Mings arm seemed severe. Guo Ming shook his head and nced at his injury from the corner of his eye indifferently: it is a small matter, nothing serious. It will be fine after I swallow some dans and spend a few days healing. Its you, so you are called Du Shaofu. Thanks for helping just now; Im Lin Boguang, a disciple of cher Sect. Lin Boguang came beside Du Shaofu. He had seen Du Shaofu before and once again at Spirit Gorge and the strength shown by Du Shaofu just now once again shocked him greatly; he didnt even bother with Shen Yan. However, this time he took the initiative to greet Du Shaofu, and this alone is enough to prove Du Shaofus standing in his eyes. I helped because of familiar faces, in addition to my own grudge with them. I did not specifically interfere because of you, so its not necessary to thank me. Du Shaofu said to Lin Boguang. Its okay, Im also thanking you for helping Junior Sister Zhu Xue, as for me, that Skinny Tiger cant kill me, why should I thank you. Listening to Du Shaofus words, Lin Boguang nonchntly nced at Zhu Xue, seeing the way she looks at Du Shaofu and said: Dont assume just because your strength is higher than me you can wrestle Junior Sister Zhu Xue from my hands. Whoever wants to grab Junior Sister Zhu Xue from me, I will fight them to the death. Du Shaofu looked at Lin Boguang feeling somewhat speechless, in the end, he could onlyugh helplessly. Lin Boguang, I am not your junior sister, and not rted to you in any way. If you spout any more nonsense, then I will not be polite. Zhu Xues clear brown eyes revealed a hint of coldness, almost stamping her foot in anger. How could this Lin Boguang say something like that about her, theres not even a dot of rtion between the two of them, and unconsciously she became worried of how the young man in front will view her. Water seemed to reflect in her brown pupils as she looks at the young man. When Lin Boguang heard this, he didnt get angry. He smiled lightly at Zhu Xue and said: Junior Sister Zhu, dont be angry. Ill listen to you and not say any more. You!!! After Zhu Xue had yelled at Lin Boguang, she lowered her eyes and pressed her lips together, she slightly bowed, not saying a word, as if she does not wish to bicker with Lin Boguang. The more she reacts to him, the harder it will be to make things clear. Brother Du Shaofu, thank you for your assistance. That Lu Kun is together with White Panther Hunting Group. These Sky Serpent Sect disciples are really too hateful. After a brief hesitation, Shen Yan stepped beside Du Shaofu. He fought Lu Kun with no oue and looking at Lu Kun from where he stood; his eyes brimmed with bitter hatred, but he is unable to deal with Lu Kun. And what does that has got to do with me. Du Shaofu didnt even look at Shen Yan directly. Note: Universal Storage Pouch will be referred to as storage pouch. Chapter 40 Cant Open the Storage Pouch After he had thrown that sentence to Shen Yan, Du Shaofu looked at Guo Ming, and Zhu Xue and said: Im leaving. Wild Beast Mountains is very dangerous, better leave quickly. With that sentence, Du Shaofu turned around and left. Shao... Her cherry lips parted slightly, she wanted to say something but hesitated and in the end, her eyebrows lowered looking slightly dejected but no words came out, feeling of loss was apparent in her eyes. Kid, who do you think you are? if you ever fall in my hands in the future... Shen Yan stared angrily at the straight tall back dissatisfied, a trace of coldness was seen in his eyes. That kid actually brushed him off. If and when theres an opportunityter to teach him a lesson, he will not miss it. Go... Lu Kuns expression was unbearably grim; the people from White Panther Hunting Group either died or have fled. He and his disciple-brothers cant deal with both cher Sect and Mystical Talisman House together. Thus he immediately signaled the disciples to leave. Where are you going, chase after them quickly. Seeing this Shen Yan hollered; there are treasures on Lu Kuns body too. Lu Kuns adamant, and most of us are injured, even if we want to deal with that guy we must heal first. Moreover, even though here is the outer edge of Wild Beast Mountains, recently there were too many high-level demonic beasts, we should be more careful. Lin Boguang had no intention to chase at all, although they have more people but its still not enough to guarantee that they would be able to harm to Lu Kun. Not only that, he had no desire to be used as a tool by others. We should look for a safe ce to heal our injuries; we can avenge our brothers in the future. Zhu Xue said in her clear voice. She, Guo Ming and the rest of the are disciples are heavily injured, especially that they are currently in Wild Beast Mountains, it was not the best time to deal with Lu Kun. Anyway, the Lu Kun now cant bring them any more harm. Therell be a day, where I absolutely will not let him go. Guo Ming said while gritting his teeth, this time, he can only give up. Since everyone has no intention to pursue, Shen Yan can only give up. He alone is not enough to handle Lu Kun. Shen Yans heart was longing for the Golden-winged Garuda and the Demonic Purpleme Phoenixs feather picked up by Lu Kun. Both are valuable treasures. The mountain peaks elegantly link like a path into the vast horizon. At a corner of the forest upon a massive boulder, theres a Demonic Scale Tiger shrunk to a kitten-sized next to Du Shaofu, not in the least worried that demonic beasts will sneak up on him or other dangers. Taking out the storage pouch he got from Skinny Tigers body; Du Shaofu carefully checked it. He had heard about storage pouch before, in the whole Du n, only Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle each have one. The cheapest for one of this storage pouches cost several hefty thousands of xuanbi, a clear proof of how expensive it is. Definitely not something ordinary folks could afford on a whim. How do you open this thing? After fiddling with the pouch for half a day, Du Shaofu encountered a severe problem. This storage bag is sealed, and he didnt know how to open it, which made him depressed. As the head of White Panther hunting Group, surely there will be a lot of good things on him, and it probably contains martial skills and elixirs. But, pity this storage cannot be open, and he had no idea at all. Little Brother, you wont be able to open this storage bag, even an expert wont be able to open it. If you open it by force, the things inside will shatter into pieces. At this time, suddenly a voice sounded in Du Shaofus ears, and at this same moment, Du Shaodus eyes widened in surprise, instantly retreating a few steps back, his eyes looked towards his chest while shivering a little. The Demonic Scales Tiger beside Du Shaofu also perked up its ears, its squinted eyes fixed at Du Shaofus chest. One human and one beasts eyes introspectively stared at the chest area when a thumb-sized little tower floats out from his bosom; the very same little tower that Du Shaofu took from the Du ns Martial Collection Building. Just not long ago, his clothes, the Violent Stone Demon Wolfs blood essence, and the base-building dans turned to ashes from the purple-colored me, only this little tower and an animal managed to survive. While the little tower was floating out, suddenly a stream of light shone from the little tower, as vague runes flickered, the space around it rippled with strange fluctuations. Rolling smoke gushed out from inside the little tower, finally condensing into a see-through image of a youth. This see-through youth looks about twelve to thirteen years old, and very thin judging by the silhouette of the image. Extremely thin. Super thin. Hes just skin wrapped over bones, sunken cheeks, and his eyebrow is an inverted eight () character. And beady triangle shaped eyes on a wretched looking face. A twelve, thirteen-year-old youth with an immature but wretched face; the more people look at him, the more ufortable people will be. It truly made people wonder how could there be such a face in the world. The only words to describe the see-through youth in front would be extremely wretched to truly describe and capture the entirety of the surreal youth in front. Hello Little Brother, can I get to know you? The wretched see-through youth smiled and floated gently before Du Shaofu. It would have been better if he didnt smile, the moment he smiled his wretched face look worse than crying. The small triangle shaped eyes werent bnced and coordinated in the first ce, now the small eyes were lost somewhere, if babies and small kids were to see this wretched face, their first reaction would be to cry. And the youth even called Du Shaofu little brother when he looks just a little past ten. What do you want to do; donte over here. This youths really too wretched looking that Du Shaofu couldnt resist retreating a few steps, thinking if this guy in front of him would have any special interests, would he? If the wretched youth dare to make a move on him, he will castrate him! But, his thoughts were running when it suddenly crossed his mind that he is stronger than the youth in front; puffed up his chest feeling braver: Who are you, how did you appear from the little tower? Little Brother, you dont need to be afraid. Allow me to introduce myself. My family name is Zhen, and my given name is Qingchun. The wretched looking youth introduced himself like a great elder with a schrly tone, but it couldnt disguise the child-like voice. Really(Zhen) pure (Qingchun)? Du Shaofu observed the wretched looking youth, as if unable to figure out why would there be such a name? Its the distinguish (Zhen), and Qingchun is the fragrance from an alcohol; not the Qingchun as in Qingchun (pure). When Zhen Qingchun was shaking and exining, the more his great elder like trait came out, however, that juvenile face makes him feel awkward. Hou! The Demonic Scale Tiger growled at Zhen Qingchun as if it too was a little frightened for its kitten-sized body has reverted to its original enormity. Its hill-like body focusing solely on Zhen Qingchun, low growls issued from its mouth. A Mai-ling level Demonic Scale Tiger, eii, seems like a variation showing signs of ancestors genes. Good, good, useful if trained well. Zhen Qingchun was surprised seeing the Demonic Scale Tiger, but then he simply waved his hand: Just an early Mai-ling level, if it was before you dont even have the qualification to be my mount. Quickly stand down. Hou! The Demonic Scale Tiger ignored Zhen Qingchuns words, roared loudly at Zhen Qingchun however in its eyes were traces of fear. Why were you in that little tower? Du Shaofu calmed down as he moved to the front of the Demon Scale Tiger, indicating it to be quiet, but his eyes remained vignt. This tower is not an ordinary item, and Im not an ordinary person. Zhen Qingchuns eyes flickered unnoticeably when he looked at Du Shaofu, and said: Lets put it this way, my identity is very distinguished and of exceptional origin. As you can see, Im a spirit body, proof of my cultivation and due to a mishap during a practice, my spirit entered the little tower... Are you really a strong expert with an exceptional background? Du Shaofu interrupted Zhen Qingchuns exnation; his eyes curiously looked at the wretched transparent figure of a youth. Regarding matters about spirit body he knows very little of it, only those legendary strong experts could condense a spirit body akin to having an extra life, however, the know-how to this method is out those ordinary warriors reach. Of course Im a strong expert, I have extraordinary bearing! Zhen Qingchun nodded his head with enthusiastism, and eximed with a very loud voice. But you look like a snot-nosed kid. This... Zhen Qingchun was at a loss for words. His inverted triangle brows scrunched together, he looked at Du Shaofu and said: Thats because of the ident that happened during my practice, to tell you frankly, Im several hundred years old. Once Ive healed, my looks will restore. Then, do you have a Heaven rank exercisew? Du Shaofu raised an eyebrow, and asked Zhen Qingchun. When Zhen Qingchun heard this, his transparent face looked deted. Then, he showed the smile that would frighten a kid to tears, and looked at Du Shaofu and said: About this, I do have it; but since Im away from home, I dont have it with me ah. Did you bring any high-grade martial skills? Some good elixirs or dans. Du Shaofu looked expectantly at Zhen Qingchun, anticipating his answer. This... I also didnt bring any. The smile Zhen Qingchun squeezed out with much effort stiffened on his face. The direction of this conversation differed greatly from what he imagined. In his imagination, once he revealed himself and this little brat sees him, he will immediately try to beg to be received as his disciples, and at that time he... But, the little brat in front of him simply did not follow the script he wrote; he only knows how to ask for benefits and not interested in him in the slightest it caused him to feel extremely depressed. Note: Ancestor gene C early primordial genes Chapter 41 Pitiful Zhen Qingchun Pitiful Zhen Qingchun Then, what did you came out for? His eyes were observing this self-proimed Zhen Qingchun spirit body. Disappointment flickered across Du Shaofus eyes; this transparent floating thing ims to have an extraordinary background and a strong expert at that but he cant even take out something good. This type of person definitely is a swindler. Because youre in luck. Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu with a friendly smile. However, his smile was wretched as always: I can tell that you only have second or maybe third grade martial pulse, right? This grade of martial pulse inter cultivation, tsk tsk...... Halfway, Zhen Qingchun intentionally paused, revealing a regretful face before continuing: But you dont have to worry or feel inferior. Ill be your redeemer; under my guidance, even with a second grade martial pulse you can still be strong, and let your cultivation soar. With my help, youll definitely be famous... What do I have to do for you in exchange? Once again Du Shaofu interrupted Zhen Qingchuns words knowing that theres no such thing as a free lunch in this world. No stranger would be willing to assist you for free, no matter how beautiful the words were. To fawn on another without purpose is not the way of the corrupt. He Thought of this sentence and looked at Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu inched towards a certain spot. Swindler. This wretched looking guy is definitely a swindler; Du Shaofu thought to himself. As for his martial pulse grade, he was not worried at all for hes practicing the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew. Thats easy, easy. Zhen Qingchun smiled exuberantly, that wretched face looked like a chrysanthemum in full bloom, and said, Due to a mishap in my practice, my spirit body needs to recuperate, thats why I need some of your xuanqi and .... You want my xuanqi? Du Shaofu went nk, then stared grimly at Zhen Qingchun. The bright eyes under his thick brows becameplicated. Yes, your xuanqi and ... Hua! Zhen Qingchun has yet to finish his words when a fist zoomed right at his transparent body, scattering the translucent body. Kid, what are you doing? The surreal transparent body shattered, it turned into a puff of smoke and entered the little tower, a voice rang out from it: Kid, you dare to attack me; you have brought a cmity upon yourself. Really a swindler, dares to tempt me! Du Shaofu grabbed the floating little tower and smashed it to the ground while cursing at it: Dare to infringe my xuanqi! This young master survived a catastrophe and through hard work only managed to cultivate xuanqi. Yet you dared toe and swindle my xuanqi!" As someone has who used to have broken veins, xuanqi is something he hadbored for. Xuanqi was like his lifeline and yet the moment this Zhen Qingchun opens his mouth he wants his xuanqi touching Du Shaofus bottom line. When he abruptly attacked, there was some caution inside Du Shaofus heart but seeing how vulnerable and cowardice Zhen Qingchun is, cowering within the little tower. The moment Zhen Qingchun wanted his xuanqi, he cemented Du Shaofus opinion about him as an absolute swindler. Du Shaofu vented. He picked up the little tower from the ground and smashed on the ground again: Strong expert? Exceptional origins? Ill smash this thing into pieces, lets see how youll hide then. Dared to covet my xuanqi, did you catch yourself a longevity god that youre looking for death! Actually want my xuanqi, how dare you request for it a. Come out! Du Shaofu threw the little tower down a few times but the little tower was undamaged, extremely solid. Kid, youll definitely regret disrespecting me. From the little tower, Zhen Qingchuns outraged voice transmitted out. Everything deviated from what he had imagined, and he cant figure out why. He had been sleeping in the little tower and waited for the right time before making an appearance This things very vile. After he tried various methods to break the little tower even smashed it with a hard rock, but the little tower remained undamaged, not even a tiny scratch. Zhen Qingchun hid inside the little tower noting out but he heckled endlessly from inside the little tower and Du Shaofu was unable to do anything about it since he wonte out. Just give up kid, this is not somethingmon; neither fire nor water can destroy it. With your measly strength even in your next life, you wont be able to open it. From within the little tower, Zhen Qingchuns bragging voice came out, then he harshly said: Once Ive recovered, I will definitely not let you go. You really think that I cant do anything; if youre noting out, then you dont have toe out again. Regardless of your spirit body, youre just an evil object. Suddenly, Du Shaofuughed and momentster a stream of warm liquid flowed onto the little tower. Shameless brat, this treasure is enough to cause many strong experts topete and die for it. How dare you treat me this way, I will definitely not let you go. Zhen Qingchuns angry roar rang out, but he was scared toe out. ...... Dusk, sunset glowed from the west and shined atop of mountains peaks through clusters of cloud. Peaks weaved through the forest likeyers of waves, endless to the horizon. In a quiet and cold remote valley. Sou! Within the valley, a young girl in a tangerine red dress shuttled through the valley, red blood lined the corner of her mouth and from time to time she would turn back to look solemnly. What a coincidence. A voice suddenly said, and a young man appeared with a smile on his face before the young girl. The young girls body stiffened when she saw the young man in front of her. Shocked took over her pale white face as if she had seen a ghost: You... youre not dead? The former was the person who wanted to grab Du Shaofus Blood-Infant Ganoderma; she thought that the young man would surely die from jumping off the cliff but she was greatly astounded, the same young man is standing in front of her, alive. I thank my lucky star that I didnt die that easily. And thetter is, of course, Du Shaofu. He hadnt expected that hell meet the young girl once again, alone without the rest of the people that was on the Giant ming Falcon. Looking at the young girl, he said: Because I did not die, you will have trouble. You are not my opponent. Looking at Du Shaofus wicked smile, the young girl frowned unnoticeably, acting calm. Im aware that youre very powerful, but... The girl indeed was very strong. However, the circumstances were different now, and he didnt believe that this girl was stronger than the Demonic Scale Tiger; with a smile, he said: Look behind you... When she heard this she looked back half believing Du Shaofus words, suddenly her expression changed and her face went deadly pale. Hou! The mass of the Demonic Scale Tiger jumped into her line of sight akin to a small hill, with a thunderous roar its ferociousness was on a full scale. You brought the Demonic Scale Tiger here! The young girls pale face looked at Du Shaofu and the Demonic Scale Tiger, from his reaction it was obvious that he was the one who brought the Demonic Scale Tiger here, and she hasnt forgotten that she wanted to grab this young mans high-grade elixir before. Ive said if you want to grab my Blood-Infant Ganoderma, I will bring you back to be my maid. Du Shaofuughed, this woman actually knew how to be scared possessing a weak side. However, not settling a grudge is no noblemans character. Hmph! The young girl snorted and nced at Demonic Scale Tiger. And suddenly her slim silhouette lurched at Du Shaofu and at the same time an invisible energy gathered on her palm. Capture the king first for shes not the Demonic Scale Tigers opponent thus she can only capture the boy. Du Shaofus eyebrow went up when he felt the oppression from the invisible energy, instantly bright runes swirled around him and his palm shot out the Raging Storm Waves Palm to the front. In an instant, a vtile energy appeared rushing forward colliding with the young girls handprint. Bang! Both collided in midair, palm against palm. The aftershock scraped off ayer of earth as bushes and trees were cut into halves; the girls silhouette flew back with fresh blood trickling down her lips, shended heavily on the ground. Hou! Demonic Scale Tiger growled his paw as big as a boulder dropped on the young girl from above. If the paw really struck down then the slender figure will turn into a meat paste without a doubt. Xiao Hu[1]stop! Du Shaofu shouted, feeling somethings not right. This woman is stronger than him but just now she was actually at a disadvantage, evidently, she was injured. The moment the Demon Scale Tiger heard it, his paw immediately moved away, and Du Shaofu walked up to the young girls side; her eyes were closed, she lost her consciousness. Night. Inside the quiet forest, the ivory moon hung above brightly, shining down on the forest ground through the gaps of dense foliage. Her injurys not light; the ws mark on her backs probably caused by demonic beasts. Du Shaofu looked at the unconscious girl on the boulder. He found wounds that were from demonic beasts attack on her. The wounds arent deep but quite severe. Note: Xiao Hu- Little Tiger Chapter 42 A True Gentleman Hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu ced her face front, down on the boulder then he pulled her dress slightly and spread some healing medicine on her back. All these healing stuffe from the White Panther Hunting Groups people. As beast hunters, they had some healing medicines with them, thus Du Shaofu took some for contingency; he didnt expect it will be used on this woman. At first, he searched for this woman to pay her back for trying to rob him but it never crossed his mind that she would faint like this which caused him to be at aplete sense of loss on what to do. If he abandoned her then she will surely be taken as food for the passing demonic beasts; and if she were found by the passing beast hunters or mercenaries, she would probably end up worse. Such a beautiful woman if found by those beast hunters or mercenaries that entered the Wild Beast Mountains for months without seeing a woman, at that time what will happen is obvious to anyone. Looking at the girls jade white skin on her back while spreading medicine, he thought: what a kind-hearted gentleman I am, she probably cant find a man like me. Howe theres another wound! After he had finished spreading the medicine on the back, suddenly he noticed that there were some bloodstains on the girls thigh that dripped down from the tightly wrapped plum buttocks, which means that the wound there was quite deep, moreover, its on her butt. A good deed must be donepletely. Du Shaofu felt that hes so generous, not only did he not abandon the woman, he even helped her put on the medicine. His brows wrinkled for a moment then he took out a dagger that he plundered from the White Panther Hunting Group, very passionately he cut out a palm-sized hole ording to the innerwears shape; revealing part of a well-shaped butt that has a strange attraction that could hook out ones soul. Unconsciously, Du Shaofus heart skipped a beat looking at the exposed skin, he only regained his focus when he noticed there was a two finger wide wound on it, he quickly spread the medicine on it. However, his eyes furtively nced at the rounded butt, particrly where the butt elongates to the thigh creating an exquisite arc. As he continued to furtively nce, he felt his heart seemed to be on fire. When he was finished and kept the medicines back, he saw the whole palm-sized skin area was fully spread with medicine instead of just the two fingers width area. This way is safer, its good for the wound. He said to himself in his heart, when putting on medicine, of course, it is better to put on a little bit more. Looking at his handiwork, Du Shaofu couldnt resist: But, its very firm and very smooth... Ei, why is my nose bleeding? While his eyes couldnt move away from the smooth rounded buttocks, and he wanted to check whether the other thigh have any wounds, he suddenly noticed that blood started to flow from his nose; only then did he gave up on his earlier thoughts. In the end, Du Shaofu took out a clean robe and cover it over the young girls hip; even the robe was something he got from the White Panther Hunting Group, for he feared that he would need to cover himself in vines again. And now it was given to this woman. After settling down, he nced at the young girl, and a tiny evil smile curled at the corner of his mouth, he retreated to rest after he searched the young girls body. A quiet morning, mists and fogs nketed the forest; surreal, a soft and subtle atmosphere. You little thief, what did you do to me. I want to kill you! A shrill scream cuts through the peaceful forest morning. He didnt know when the young girl had woke up, touching one side of her rounded butt. Her expression was terrible, then without warning, she lunged at Du Shaofu who was resting, eyes closed. However, the young girl seemed to have no strength. Du Shaofu seemed prepared as he quickly stood up and retreated, and at the same time he yelled out: Miss, your wound is exposed. She immediately stopped when she heard that, only then did she noticed that, when she lunged at him, her behinds wound was exposed... Hou! The Demonic Scale Tiger appeared suddenly, and after he had leaped up on its back, it pped its wings and flew away. Lets not say whether the young girl had the strength to chase; she didnt have the time; and when she wanted to take out her Universal storage bag, she found out that her storage bag had already flown away. Even some small odd items were missing. Little thief, dont even let me see you again. If I ever see you, I swear I will tear you into thousands of pieces. This woman really changes so fast, really not suitable to be a maid. Never mind, it should not be noisy anymore. In midair, Du Shaofu involuntarily shivered when he heard the shrill scream behind him. A faint smile was on his face, with the storage bag in his hand, he said lightly: Luckily I didnt suffer any losses, and the feel on the hand is really nice... ... The green mountain range grows inyers akin to the movement of the waves that surged magnificently. Ao ao! Roars of beasts resounded through the forest in a thundering manner and caused tension to fill the air. Within the forest, where a steep mountain was located, a group consisting of young girls and boys banded together; most of their faces were pale white and fear apparent between their eyes. Each one of them gripped their weapon in hand, eyes warily looking at the dozen of Lightning Leopards surrounding them. This group is in their teens, seventeen eighteen-year-old. The leader was a girl with a fair skin and a delicate face, young but grew up beautiful and slender. Her eyes were solemn, her gaze fixed on the ten Lightning Leopards, although not of Xiantian level but the leader clearly has touched the border of Xiantian cultivation, and its difficult to deal with it, just relying on the few of them. Zhijin, what do we do now. We got separated from the Elder, and we cant deal with this pack of Lightning Leopards, theres too many of them. A young man some years older than the young girl said with a frightened face. We can only fight and hope that the Elder would be able to rush here to rescue us. The delicate face revealed a sharp aura, her long deep skirt added some charm and maturity as it wrapped around her attractive curves: I will handle the Lightning Leopard leader, you guys handle the rest. Ao ao! Just when the young girls voice stopped, the pack of Lightning Leopard resumed their attacks. The reason Lighting Leopards were called lighting leopards was that their speed was as quick as lightning. Fight! The group of teens rushed out simultaneously, swinging their weapons at the attacking Lightning Leopards. However, each one of their cultivation is below Xiantian, facing against so many Lightning Leopard is an arduous task. The young girl cracked a long whip attached with numerous hook; xuanqi rippled, and the whip shot out like lightning ignoring space barrier, directly whipping the leader of the Lightning Leopards. Ao! The Lightning Leopards speed was even faster than the young girl. The Lightning Leopard emitted a bloody and fierce atmosphere and evaded the young girls whip, its vicious eyes were fixed on the young girl as it leaped towards her; with sharp ws akin to hooks, it appeared in front of the young girl. In a split second, the young girl broke out in explosive power. Her foot tapped the ground, and an early Xiantian breath fluctuated, the long whip in her hand moved like a real-life snake to wrapped around the Lightning Leopard. Fierceness shed across the Lightning Leopards eyes, bright light surged around its body simr to a baby elephant, it once again dodged another attack. The long whip struck on a boulder, pieces of stone flew out as the boulder split in half. The girl retreated, the long whip in her hand cracked out again; it can be seen that the young girl was no ordinary girl from her attacks. Roar! The Lightning Leopard issued a loud roar in anger from being blocked again and again. It wed out, and its sharp ws hooked onto the long whip and withheld it under its paw. The razor-sharp hooks on the whip could split a boulder but it has nothing against the Lightning Leopards paw instead the long whip was caught, and the Lightning Leopard pulled the long whip. Deng! Deng! It didnt cross the girls mind that the Lightning Leopard would be so strong, from just a moment of carelessness; she staggered awkwardly from the pull that she had no choice, but to immediately release her grip on the long whip. Ao! The Lightning Leopard took this opportunity, it dashed towards the young girl with lightning speed, its teeth glistened evilly as it mouth were wide open, emanating a scent of blood. Shes still young after all, although shes an early Xiantian cultivator and an elite amongst her peer, however, when everything changed so fast, her speed was affected. Bang! A young man cut in between the young girl and the Lightning Leopard. Xuanqi surged around him as he punched at the Lightning Leopards lower jaw. A low st rang out, and the Lightning Leopard flew back towards a boulder, and the boulder crumbled into pieces from the force. Ao ao! Lighting Leopard roared shrilly, beast blood streaming down from its lower jaw. It struggled to turn over to run but the young man appeared once again with iprehensible speed, and another fist fell heavily onto the Lightning Leopards temple. Chapter 43 Father and Son Drinking Together Father and Son Drinking Together Bang! The Lightning Leopards skull exploded; pieces of white and red sshed out. Its body became sluggish as it fell onto the ground. Roar! A deafening tiger roar resounded nearby the forest, the surrounding demonic beasts petrified with fear whereby flying beasts made their escape skyward. Ao Ao! The rest of the Lightning Leopards trembled in fear and quickly fled when their leader was killed; and the thunderous tigers roar resounded, none dared linger. After the young man killed the Lightning Leopard, he didnt look around. His straight back carried the Lightning Leopard corpse that weighed a few hundred pounds and left the scene. The young man did not bother himself with greeting the young girl or the youths nearby. This person looks familiar, who is he? Several pale and weary-looking youths watched the distant figure as it grew smaller; carrying the few hundred pounds Lightning Leopard corpse. That young man is around their age, and in truth, he looked even younger than them. Despite that, he is far stronger than any of them. The Xiantian level Lightning Leopard was killed with just two punches, how powerful is that! "Its him." Shocked filled the young girls bright eyes. The one who helped them was Du Shaofu, whom she met before when she visited the Du nspound; the rumored fool young master. But from Du Shaofus actions just now, how could he be a fool! Zhijin, that guy look very familiar ah. A young man slightly older than the girl came up and said while looking at the disappearing young mans back; shock still evident in his eyes. Du n, Du Shaofu. Weve seen him once at the Du nspound. The girl called Zhijin answered the young man. Du Shaofu, that fool of a young master? Why is he alone in the Wild Beasts Mountains? The young man was astonished when he heard what the girl said; the three words Du Shaofu is undoubtedly famous in Stone City. A strange light rippled across the young girls pupil as she looked towards the direction where the young man had disappeared. If he really is a fool, then arent we iparable even to fool. ... Second Master, weve been out here for a long time. Although there is some harvest, its not that much. Heard from others, the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix appeared, some people even picked up its feather. Could something happen to the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix? Within the vast mountain range, around thirty silhouettes moved quickly through the forest, each vigntly observed the four directions. A young man in his mid-twenties said to a robust middle-aged man. An existence such as the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix, even if something did happen its not something we could interfere in. Be careful, opportunities must be treasured however ones life is more important. Our harvest this trip is not small, and its already considered worthwhile. The robust middle-aged man raised his head to survey the surrounding, suddenly his expression changed. His gaze focused on a particr direction, and said: Careful, someone ising over. Everyone increased vignce, and from a certain direction, a young mans silhouette appeared before them, with a huge demonic beast on his shoulder. And a little wild kitten behind him. The young man looked at the group of people. Xiaohu, without my say so dont reveal your identity. Converge your aura a little more, dont get caught. Saddled the corpse of the Lightning Leopard on his shoulder, Du Shaofu looked straight before him and then instructed the reduced-sized Demon Scale Tiger. Second Master, that person looks very familiar. Most of the people in the group felt the same, the silhouette of the person in front felt familiar to them. Shaofu, thats Shaofu. The robust middle-aged man stared pointedly at the figure in front of him, surprise evident in his eyes as he rushed forward immediately. The robust middle-aged man is Du ns Second Master, Du Zhixiong. Due to the recent mayhem in the Wild Beast Mountains, he personally led a team in to prevent other families from taking away all the benefits. He didnt expect to find Du Shaofu here when he had been searching for more than one month. Shaofu? Wasnt Du Shaofu missing, howe he appear here in the Wild Beast Mountains? When they heard Second Master as he called out, their faces were full of doubt looking at each other. Very quickly Du Zhixiong reached Du Shaofus side. A beaming smile appeared on his face as he looked at Du Shaofu as if a big burden had vanished all of a sudden. Shaofu, is this really you? Everyone has been looking for you everywhere, and your Eldest Uncle had been worrying about you every day. Everythings okay as long as you are unharmed. Second Uncle. Du Shaofu gaze fell on the robust middle-aged man before him and his heart felt a trace of warmth. He smiled faintly not knowing what to say. It has been ten years since he had talked to his Second Uncle, but deep inside, he knew his Second Uncle had always been concerned about him, had never treated him as a fool, only sorry and heartache for him. That... is a Xiantian level Lighting Leopard! The group was stunned when they realized the demonic beast on Du Shaofus shoulder is a Xiantian level Lightning Leopard. Silly boy, what are youughing foolishly, everythings fine now. Du Zhixiong said to Du Shaofu, surprised shed across his eyes when he noticed the beast corpse on Du Shaofu. Come, help carry this. Several Du n people quickly came forward and moved the Lightning Leopard off Du Shaofus shoulder to the ground. Quick, be careful with the Lightning Leopards blood. Quickly saved it up, once it is refined into blood essence, it is an excellent material to strengthen those juniors physique. Be careful with the ws. It can be sold at a high price ah. Shaofu, you killed this Lightning Leopard? Everyone encircled the huge corpse in excitement, their hands moved quickly up all over its body. Some looked at Du Shaofu furtively, shock inside their hearts. If Du Shaofu were able to kill a Xiantian level Lightning Leopard, then how horrible is his strength? And of course, everyone present doesnt see Du Shaofu like the fool young master anymore; especially after he defeated Du Hao trio with just one move at the end of the juniors annualpetition, who would believe Du Shaofu is a fool. Another trace of warmth flowed through Du Shaofu being part of the lively atmosphere. These few years living in Du n, everyone treated him as if something transparent, but there were still some that treated him as part of Du n, such as this group of people that risks their lives outside for Du n. I didnt kill it. I was just passing through when I saw it lying on the ground. I dont know who killed it but thinking that it can be sold for some xuanbi, I figured Id carry it back. Du Shaofu smiled sheepishly. Actually, he wanted to roast the Lightning Leopard; the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew enables him to absorb the energy from the flesh of the Lightning Leopard. Although raw and bloody meat contained pure, abundant energy, Du Shaofu wouldnt eat it raw. Thus he roasts them. He didnt expect to run right into his Second Uncle here. Is there such luck? A lightning Leopards corpse is quite valuable ah, worth more than a thousand gold. If able to capture a live one then the value is much higher. No one doubted Du Shaofu when he said he picked up the Lightning Leopard corpse. What kind of strength is needed to kill a Xiantian level demonic beast, and amongst everyone here, only Second Master has the capability, as for the rest of them, they would need to gang up on it to have any chances. A smile stered on Du Shaofu as he watched everyone skillfully cleanup the Lightning Leopards corpse with familiar ease. Since he didnt want to borate further about the Lightning Leopard, he turned to his Second Uncle and asked, Second Uncle, is my dad well? Your Dads still the same. Du Zhixiong said, a bitter smile surfaced, and hisrge hand patted Du Shaofus shoulder. Lets return quickly; your Dad is probably worried about you. ... A few dayster, dusk. When the glow of sunset receded, the earth was left covered in gray. Outside of Stone City, the quiet Wild Beast Mountains were shrouded in golden silence. me-like red clouds covered the horizon. A team of several dozen people sauntered towards Du ns main entrance. They had a big harvest this trip and brought back many elixirs and beast blood essence for the Du n juniors, enough for Du n to culture the juniors for some time. Second Master has returned. Isnt that Du Shaofu? Howe hes with Second Master? Du Shaofu also brought back a wild cat. ...... Outside Du ns main entrance, many juniors crowded the area to wee Second Masters return, and of course his harvest. Their eyes filled with excitement and anticipation, and when they noticed Du Shaofu within the group, their expression turnedplicated. Ignoring the looks directed at him, Du Shaofu headed straight to his courtyard. When Du Shaofu entered the courtyard, he saw his drunkard father drinking in the yard, holding his wine jug. Gu Gu! When drinking his drunkard father is noisy. Everyone drinks slowly, sip by sip but Du Shaofu knew his drunkard father gushed wine down his throat. Seeing Du Shaofu returned, his father only tilted his head slightly, puts down the wine jug and said, Back already. Back already. Du Shaofu said, and then he added. Dont drink so much. Ill go and get some snacks to go with your wine, okay? Great. Come back and drink with me. He said quietly. Du Shaofu was a little surprised; he nodded and left the yard. Sometimes he apanied his father to drink some wine but usually it is on the fifteenth of the eighth month[1]. When he was small, Du Shaofu doesnt know what day the fifteenth of the eighth month is;ter, when he grew older he found out that the fifteenth of the eighth month is when family reunites during Mid-Autumn Festival. Every year on this day, his drunkard father would drag him to drink together. After Du Shaofu left the yard, Du Tingxuans hazy eyes fell upon the kitten-sized Demonic Scale Tiger Du Shaofu brought back. Not knowing the reason, Demonic Scale Tiger shivered when that pair of eyes fell on its body, involuntarily, it retreated a few steps back; this person should not be provoked Note: 1. Chinese calendar. Chapter 44 Trouble Comes Knocking Again Trouble Comes Knocking Again When Du Shaofu returned from the kitchen with dishes in his hand, the sky had darkened and a beautiful full moon hung in the sky. Father and son sat down; silence hung in the air in the absence of words. Body reeked of alcohol, Du Tingxuan drank a big mouthful of wine straight from the jug before passing it to Du Shaofu, asked, Not hurt? Not hurt, just went for a stroll in the Wild Beast Mountains. Du Shaofu understood his father meant his disappearance. Thus he repeated what he said to Second Uncle; he snuck into Wild Beast Mountain caused he wanted to train, without any mention of the white-clotheddy her rtion to Fu Yibai. He kept mum about the Demonic Purpleme Phoenix and the Golden-winged Garuda to avoid attracting trouble to his door. He passed the wine jug back to his father after he drank a mouthful. He had apanied his father to drink since small, and sometimes he would even drink secretly, so his alcohol tolerance is quite good. Oh. Du Tingxuan sounded in reply, his hand retrieved the wine jug and swallowed another mouthful, and silence ensued. From early on Du Shaofu was ustomed to this pattern of interaction with his father. The night continued in silent drinking until Du Shaofu started to feel dizzy and feel asleep in the yard... Morning. When Du Shaofu woke up, rubbing his sleepy eyes, he noticed the surrounding was pitch ck. Again in the sarcophagus. He pushed opened the lid. His clothes were wet with sweat, and there were some impurities from his body in them. As if his meridians and marrow were cleansed once again. Young Master Shaofu, Patriarch would like to see you in the study. By the time he returned to the courtyard, his drunkard father was already gone. After he had freshened up and put on a clean set of robes, he saw the main yard steward waiting for him as he was leaving the courtyard. Everyone in Du n calls him Uncle Lin, a sixty-year-old man extremely valued by Eldest Uncle. Thus his position in Du n is quite high. Du Shaofu nodded. Yesterday, his Second Uncle had mentioned Eldest Uncle wanted to see him, but he didnt expect his Eldest Uncle would send someone to fetch him early morning. As if he thought of something, Du Shaofu suddenly asked, Uncle Lin, hows the work of Lin Hai in the rear courtyard? This.... After a small hesitation, the old man smiled and said, Young Master Shaofu, I would have forgotten if Young Master didnt mention this matter. This Du Hai is the backyards steward but recently his work is getting sloppy; I intended to punish him. Uncle Lin, you are the person Eldest Uncle and the whole of Du n greatly values, these matters will need to trouble you. Those unqualified and intolerable people, you dont have to tolerate. Du Shaofu smiled gently and left. The old man smiled as he watched Du Shaofus back. Looks like this young master is going to wield the knife, who said this young master is a fool. How could Third Masters son be a fool? It seems some of the servants need to be rearranged. Du Shaofu reached his Eldest Uncles study. He knew Eldest Uncle haD never scorned him thus requested him at the study instead of the main hall. It must be known not many people are allowed in his study, even amongst the Du n descendants. Shaofu,e in quick, let me see you. When Du Shaofu pushed open the study door, immediately a good looking man in his fifties smiled and weed him. Eldest Uncle. Du Shaofu greeted. The good-looking man in front is his Eldest Uncle, Du Zhenwu, a notable person of Stone City. I already heard what happened. You unharmed is the most important thing. Next time dont run into Wild Beast Mountain on your own." Du Zhenwu patted Du Shaofus shoulder; then he pulled Du Shaofu to sit down. Kindness flickered across his eyes as he asked, I heard you already could cultivate, is that right? En, can cultivate. Du Shaofu nodded. Needless to hide about this since everyone in Du n already knows. Its a good thing that youve have recovered, very good. Heaven bless my Du n, God bless my nephew, Shaofu. Du Zhenwu was extremely excited, and his smile became even wider. A whileter, he calmed down and said to Du Shaofu, In six weeks is Stone Citys three years once juniorpetition between the five families. If Du n can be the champion, not only the winner, the whole n can gain a lot of benefits. Prepare well, at that time Du n needs you. En. Du Shaofu nodded his head. Hes aware of thepetition held once every three years between Stone Citys Five Families. Du Shaofu left the study after chatting with his Eldest Uncle for a while, questions that he cant answer, and responded in a perfunctory manner, insisted he went into Wild Beast Mountains cause he wanted to gain experience. His smile was reced by a solemn expression as he watched Du Shaofu leaving, murmured. Hope nothing goes wrong during the Five Families thepetition. Back of the Martial Collection Building, theres a spacious yard. Fu Yibai was squatting down observing the ants on the floor as it crawled up and down, giving them full attention, not daring to raise his white bird nest-like hair. Du Shaofu stood behind Fu Yibai, and then shifted to stand in front of him. Although he told his uncles that he voluntarily went into Wild Beast Mountain to cover up for Fu Yibai, however, that doesnt mean that hell let it slide just like that. Fu Yibai needs to give an exnation. Fu Yibai turned his back towards Du Shaofu as if unintentionally, continued to focus on the ants in front of him. The fire within Du Shaofu rose, nt himself right in front of Fu Yibai, said, Lao Bai, you should at least give me an exnation right? What exnation? Fu Yibai had a lost and confuse expression on his face as he looked at Du Shaofu, eyes full of innocence. Dont act the fool, whats your rtionship with that beautifuldy. I almost died this time because of you! The more Du Shaofu talked, the angrier he became, he was dragged into muddy waters all because of this old man, but he didnt expect this old man to deny his involvement. Fu Yibai looked at Du Shaofu and asked, Did you die? The question dazed Du Shaofu for a moment and answered through gritted teeth. No. Then did you lose your arm or feet? Fu Yibai continued asking. Again through gritted teeth, Du Shaofu answered. No. Then, what are youining? Fu Yibai nced at Du Shaofu in contempt, said, She look cold like a cial, but she doesnt kill indiscriminately. But, you, such a big opportunity knocked on your doorstep, but you missed it. Under this sky, countless people want to be her disciple. If youve handled her correctly she might receive you as a disciple; and at that time fame and fortune are yours, better than staying in Du n. I actually pity you ah. Du Shaofu stared nkly at Fu Yibai, from the way he described the situation, it was as if he owed Fu Yibai a huge favor. Fu Yibai stay where you are! The split second Du Shaofu went nk; Fu Yibai already disappeared from where he stood. A short whileter, at Du ns back mountain, smoke swirled up the sky. Du Shaofu and Fu Yibai enjoying roast meat as they wolfed down the meat. However, no matter how many times he asked Fu Yibai about the beautifuldy, Fu Yibai wont answer honestly, in the end, he could only suppress his curiosity. Keep safe the things on your body, dont lose it. It depends on your ability whether you canprehend it or not. After they finished eating, Fu Yibai suddenly said something Du Shaofu cant make head or tails of, then added, Stomachs full and Im going back to take an afternoon nap. Du Shaofu nked again, and when he recovered, Fu Yibai was already gone. Du Shaofu, youre finally back. Noon time, just as Du Shaofu reached the backyards door, returning from the back mountain, he was blocked by a group of people. Tilted his head to look, those blocking his way are familiar faces, brothers of Du n from Du Hao, Du Chong to Du Yan included within. Coming to send dans and xuanbi to me? It seems the three of you havent forgotten that you still owe me. Owe you shit! Quickly handover our base building dans and the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence, or well not be polite to you. Du Hao roared. The Violent Stone Demon Wolfs blood essence was snatched away, how could he swallow this humiliation. His father went to the Patriarch about this; unfortunately, it coincided with Du Shaofus disappearance thus nothing can be done about it. However, he heard Du Shaofu returnedst night, and so he gathered people to settle the score with Du Shaofu. Unexpectedly they ran into him at the backyard. Du Shaofu, give up the base building dans and the blood essence, if not we will use force! Du Chong and Du Yan also demanded loudly. Since the incident, they practically lost all face. All three of their prizes were snatched away by Du Shaofu alone. Nowadays, the way the elders looked at them is different from before. Theyre even afraid to leave their room caused the news that the three of them werent able to handle even one strike from Du Shaofu had spread to the ears of the five families, An Family, Cheng Family, Qin Family and Bai Family. Every time they met anyone from these families, they will be mocked andughed, seen as a joke. Chapter 45 Deal Deal Handover the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence and the base-building dans or therell be consequences! Several young man and women within the group mored at Du Shaofu, at that time they were also victims. You are that Du Shaofu, the idiot? A young man in his early twenties came up front; he wore a silver colored armor that enhanced his tall height and good looking feature and made the young girls unconsciously tried to be nearer to him, their eyes shined with adoration. In fact, from the beginning, Du Shaofu had noticed this young man, and when he heard the silver armor young mans words he became upset: You are the idiot, your whole family is idiots! Arrogant! Dare to insult an Imperial Knight; just this crime alone is enough to throw you into the Imperial Prison for the rest of your life. The silver armor youths face immediately became gloomy. As an Imperial Knight in this God forsaken remote border town, everyone will give him some face; if he doesnt teach this Du Shaofu a lesson wouldnt he look bad in front of these girls? Du Shaofu turned to look at Du Hao, ignoring the silver armor young man, Is this your so-call reinforcement? Ill you guys onest chance, willingly settle your debts or Ill take it myself. Du Shaofu, dont be too arrogant! My cousin brother is an Imperial Knight; youre dead! Du Hao said through gritted teeth and smiled coldly at Du Shaofu. He turned towards the silver armor young man, said, Cousin Brother, you mustnt be lenient with him, absolutely must get back the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence, and the base building dans. No problem, this fool is looking for abuse! The silver armor young man looked gloomy, the moment his words ended an intense xuanqi fluctuation rippled around him, gathered into a small tornado, even Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chong were pushed back from the strong atmosphere. Early Xiantian warrior. Du Shaofu raised an eyebrow; this-whatever Imperial Knight young man does have some ability to be able to reach Xiantian at his age. Today I will give a fool like you an unforgettable lesson. From early on the silver armor young man had decided not to hold back. His hands condensed handseals as he took a big step forward. An azure xuanqi gathered into a handprint and burst forth enveloping Du Shaofu. He knew from Du Hao and the others that Du Shaofu had once defeated them with just one move. Thus, although he did not fully use all of his Xiantian power but it should be enough to deal with Du Shaofu. With a sh, the handprint had arrived before Du Shaofu. In a split second time, a pale golden bright light flickered in front of everyones eyes, and before anyone could see clearly, a loud impact resounded. Bang! Following the powerful impact, a figure flew out,nding heavily on the ground. Boom! Fine crack lines appeared on the ground as it shook from the force! All the young men and women sucked in a breath of cold air when they saw the figure on the ground. The figure on the ground was the silver armor young man, a Xiantian level warrior, and the envious existence that they looked up to was actually beaten up. Puchi! Blood spurted out from the young mans mouth as hey on the ground, the handsome face turned pale and fearful. Bang! Bang! Bang! Everyone had yet to recover from their shock, another chain of st resounded. A figure tumbled across the ground timed with the sts, and finally, the young many motionless unable to move on the ground. Du Shaofu flicked his purple sleeves and nodded in satisfaction looking down on the floor. Afterward, regardless of male or female, everyone who was present their dans, xuanbi, and some strange gadgets were all taken away by Du Shaofu, and of course, he did not forget the silver armor young man. A dozen peoples stuff is a little much to carry, so Du Shaofu stripped Du Hao off his robe and took everything away bundled up in a cloth parcel. During the process, no one dared to resist, and none had the strength to resist. Youre wee to trouble me anytime. After he had packed everything, Du Shaofu threw this sentence out and swaggered away. All around was silent watching Du Shaofus back. ... Night entered as darkness nkets Stone City, stars twinkled in the sky. In an olden bluestone pavilion, a young girl stood silently. Her jade-like skin, delicate face, and long ck hair enhanced her elegance if not for the cold light in her eyes that distanced people. Zijin, you have decided? A lean middle-aged man asked. I believe in theing Five Families Competition no one canpare to Du Shaofu. Not even me. The middle-aged man was a little shocked. I didnt expect you would have such an opinion towards Du ns Du Shaofu. Now, I feel like meeting him, how about tomorrow you apany me to Du n. We can show some goodwill, and some things should be decided. En. The young girl smiled and nodded; the tall, straight figure carrying a Lightning Leopard corpse appeared in her mind... How to open this thing! Night, in his room, Du Shaofus hands was holding two storage pouches. One he got from the White Panther Hunting Group, Skinny Tiger; and the other he got it from searching the tangerine-red dress girls body, but Du Shaofu has no way to open them. Brat, you wont be able to open the storage pouch. How about I open them for you? From the little tower in Du Shaofus bosom, Zhen Qingchuns voice transmitted out. Dont know why his voice sounded a little wronged and depressed. You know how to open the storage pouch? Du Shaofu took out the little tower after a slight hesitation. Of course, this little tower was wrapped with manyyers of leaves. Du Shaofu has no desire to keep a little tower that was drenched in a virgin boys urine near his body. What a joke! Im a Spirit Talisman Master, a very high level Spirit Talisman Master at that; a little storage pouch poses no problem to me. Zhen Qingchuns proud voice came out from the little tower. You are a Spirit Talisman Master? Du Shaofu looked at the little tower suspiciously, and then said, Alright then, then you open the storage pouch and show me. Hmph, what do I get if I open the storage pouch for you? Zhen Qingchun said from inside the little tower, feeling a little satisfied, this brat finally needs a favor from him. If you help me, then I will not use virgin boys urine to repel evil spirits, but if you cant open the storage pouch, then Ill straightforwardly throw this rotten tower into thetrine pit. Du Shaofu said lightly. Brat, you dare! From inside the little tower, Zhen Qingchun hollered. You guess I dare or not? Du Shaofu replied. Brat, you win! Ill open the storage pouch, but you promise not to attack my spirit body when Ie out. Zhen Qingchun was forced topromise for he knew this brat absolutely dare to do it. Deal! Du Shaofu nodded in agreement. Chi.... Zhen Qingchuns transparent silhouette floated out from the little tower. His eyes contained wrath and dismal; the corner of his mouth twitched suppressing his anger. The things inside the storage pouch will be destroyed if a storage pouch is forcefully opened. Apart from the owner, the only way to open a storage pouch is to look for a Spirit Talisman Master stronger than the one who refined it, to break the formation. When he finished saying that, Zhen Qingchuns transparent hands formed seals, then the storage pouches on Du Shaofus left hand were wrapped in an unusual force floated towards Zhen Qingchun. Chi! Zhen Qingchuns hands kept changing and moving as flickering runes started to appear and wrapped around the pouches. The room brightened with the glowing runes. At this moment, Du Shaofu believed a little that Zhen Qingchun might not be a swindler. A swindler cannot have such an aura. Its open; drip your blood onto these pouches to identify as master, and then pour in xuanqi, these storage pouches belongs to you now. Momentster, Zhen Qingchun threw the storage pouches to Du Shaofu; his already transparent body became even more see through. Chapter 46 Because Your Face is too Wretched Because Your Face is too Wretched When Du Shaofu heard what Zhen Qingchun said he hesitated for a moment before he bit on his index finger, and dripped blood on the pouches for the recognition process. He heard somewhere some spiritual tools and Universal Storage Pouch need blood to recognize master. In an instant, the storage pouches opened, and Du Shaofu poured everything inside out. This is material from a Xiantian level beast. This is Xiantian level beasts blood essence. Really have elixirs and martial skills, lots of xuanbi too. That womans storage pouch contains so much less, but all stuff is of high quality; this martial skill probably is of Dong level. ............ Valuable items piled high up made Du Shaofu bloomed in a brilliant smile. From the White Panther Hunting Group Big Chief, Skinny Tigers storage bag contained many wicked beast materials, blood essence, elixirs and also a Xiantian level martial skill. In short, most of the White Panther Hunting Groups wealth was kept inside. Theres not much inside the tangerine-red dress girls storage pouch, apart from a few womens clothing, rogues and powder; what surprised Du Shaofu is the number of high-grade dans inside; and the many xuanbi too. He also found a Ding level martial skill inside, coupled with the high-grade dans and xuanbi, it probably worth more than Skinny Tigers storage pouch. Seeing the satisfied smile on Du Shaofus face, Zhen Qingchun couldnt resist andmented spitefully, Just a bunch of garbage could make you this happy, what a bumpkin. Take something valuable out if youre so capable. Du Shaofu tilted his head to look at Zhen Qingchun and then continued reorganizing the items to be put into his storage pouch. You... Zhen Qingchun was choked by Du Shaofus retort, suppressing the anger in his heart he said to Du Shaofu: Brat, I had proved that Im a Spirit Talisman Master, and absolutely not a swindler. How about we make a deal? Du Shaofu looked up and asked, You might be a Spirit Talisman Master, and the reason you want to make a deal with me is because you want my xuanqi, right? If it is that, I would advise you to forget about it; who dares to prey on my xuanqi, I will fight them to death. Ugh.... Once again Zhen Qingchun was struck dumb; this brat and he are not on the same wavelength. He inhaled deeply, and a smile appeared on his wretched-looking face, he tried again, Brat, dont be afraid. Im not asking for all of your xuanqi, I just need a teeny bit every time and absolutely wont cause you harm in any way. When my spirit body is stronger, I can leave this little tower and think of a way to heal myself. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Zhen Qingchun. He sneered, but kept silent and continued to y with his trophies, thinking how to change it to xuanbi. Brat, dont you want to get stronger, I can turn you into a strong expert conquering the continents. Zhen Qingchun persevered and continued to tempt Du Shaofu, in his point of view no one can resist temptation. How could this snot-nosed kid resist, you have a weakness as long as you are human. Do you want wealth, beauties, status, power? If you are so capable, how did you end up like this, you think I will believe you? Du Shaofu finally finished organizing the two storage pouch, stood up and threw a question at Zhen Qingchun. This... He almost choked death with this question, and his face flushed a deep red. He wanted to vent; he wanted to abuse this ungrateful brat, but in his present condition, hes simply unable to do so. Brat, do you want to be a Spirit Talisman Master? Getting over his depression, Zhen Qingchun threw thest bait out. He guaranteed no matter who when faced with this question they surely will be tempted. Spirit Talisman Master is a career everyone yearns for. You want to be repelled with a virgin boys urine! But the result once again exceeded his imagination; Du Shaofu basically had no reaction towards the three words - Spirit Talisman Master. All he received was an angry re. On the contrary, Du Shaofu dearly wished to be a Spirit Talisman Master. The fact is, its not that Du Shaofu doesnt know the exalted status of a Spirit Talisman Master in the continent; he even heard that a Spirit Talisman Masters strength is scarier than those strong experts. However, after he was determined as a martial waste having broken veins, Du n had tested his physical constitution and was again disappointed for he had no potential as a Spirit Talisman Master either. Thus, when Zhen Qingchun asked if he wanted to be a Spirit Talisman Master, he had no idea at all. Since he had no potential, and now he had the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew, so why should he muse about being a Spirit Talisman Master? Brat, you really dont want to be a Spirit Talisman Master? Zhen Qingchun felt like hitting his head against the wall; he never wouldve thought this brat in front of him is even nonchnt about Spirit Talisman Master, this isnt normal! Something must have gone wrong with his head. I previously tested to have no potential as a Spirit Talisman Master, better save your saliva. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Zhen Qingchun. Du Shaofu made up his mind not give in to Zhen Qingchuns temptation, in the end, all he wanted is his xuanqi. Who said you couldnt be a Spirit Talisman Master, which son of a b*stard said that! Zhen Qingchun started to curse passionately, saying The one who tested you definitely is a bastard. Du Shaofu eyes lit up secretly when he heard this. Then he said, This means that I have the potential to be a Spirit Talisman Master? Not somemon potential. Zhen Qingchun raised his head; a light shone from his eyes as he stared intensely at Du Shaofu. Do you know the prerequisite condition to be a Spirit Talisman Master? Extraordinary spiritual force and spirit root. Du Shaofu answered. He had heard all these when he was little; not many people can be a warrior, and a Spirit Talisman Master is even rarer than warriors. Thats right; to be a Spirit Talisman Master one needs extraordinary spiritual force and spirit root, both are indispensable. Your spirit root is poor, even worse than your martial pulse. Zhen Qingchun said bluntly. You just said I could be a Spirit Talisman Master. Du Shaofus eyebrow rose. You know shit! Finally, Zhen Qingchun had the opportunity to roll his eyes back at Du Shaofu. Your spirit root is bad, but you have a strong spiritual force for your age that others cantpare. I really dont know how your spiritual force can be so strong; in all the people that I know, you are one of the top three. I do have some excellent qualities; your eyesight is not bad. Du Shaofu said, the corner of his lips curved into a smile, not the least feeling shy. Then he asked, What has this got to do with being a Spirit Talisman Master? Zhen Qingchun again rolled his eyes at Du Shaofu. Of course it is rted. Having a strong spiritual force is an inherent advantage because there no method that enhances it whereas there are still ways to improve the spirit root. Moreover, spirit root can be improved significantly. As far as I know, spirit root cant be improved. Du Shaofu isnt stupid - never eaten pork doesnt mean he hasnt seen a pig C spirit root is the same as a warriors martial pulse, theres no method to enhance it. Even if one is lucky enough to swallow some elixir that could improve martial pulse or spirit root, but it doesnt make much of a difference. Others cant, but I can. Zhen Qingchun stared steadfastly at Du Shaofu, saying As long as you listen to me, worship me as Master; I can make you into a Spirit Talisman Master. Worship you as Master? Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Zhen Qingchun for the third time and said, You can look somewhere else for a disciple, Im not interested. Biting more than I can chew, I dont have that much energy; it is enough for me to be a warrior. Zhen Qingchun was shocked, bewildered, dumbstruck, and then he cursed at Du Shaofu. You ungrateful brat, during my time, as long as I opened my mouth and said I want to receive disciple, how many Spirit Talisman Master would kowtow till blood run down begging to be under my tutge? I heard there is One Star Spirit Talisman Master, Two Stars, and so on. Eldest Uncle said he met a Five Stars Talisman Master once; how many stars are you? Du Shaofu asked. It is inconvenient for me to tell my identity for the time being, you might not be able to focus on your practice if you knew, and it might bring unnecessary trouble for you. But I can tell you, what Five Stars Spirit Talisman Master is just a fart in front of me during my peak. Zhen Qingchun said full of confidence. The corner of Du Shaofus mouth twitched watching Zhen Qingchuns confident face. A Five Stars Spirit Talisman is enough to make the Emperor of an Empire weing them in person but is only nothing more than a fart in Zhen Qingchuns eyes. If this is leaked out, he definitely would be ridiculed andughed at as a nutcase. Looking at Zhen Qingchuns young wretched-looking face, Du Shaofu cant seem to rte it to the face of a strong expert. Brat, are you going to be my disciple or not? The corner of Zhen Qingchuns eyes was also twitching; he never imagined one day he would reduce to begging a snot-nosed brat to be his disciple. Nowadays, is a Spirit Talisman Master no longer worth anything? No. Although Im interested, I dont trust you. Du Shaofu rejected. Why you dont trust me? I had proved that Im a Spirit Talisman Master! Because your face is too wretched, just like a swindler. Du Shaofu replied seriously. Note: Never eaten pork doesnt mean he hasnt seen a pig (idiom) C Maybe you havent seen a giraffe before, but you know that it is tall and have brown patches on its back. Chapter 47 The Mayors Visit The Mayors Visit What must I do for you to trust me? Zhen Qingchun was on the edge of having a breakdown! What kind world is this that he needed to beg to receive a disciple; could this be Heavens punishment? Also, who said his face was wretched, it should be described as unique! Unless you could let me be a Spirit Talisman Master first, else needless to say anything I wont believe you. Du Shaofu answered. Hmph, youre trying to scheme against me. You dont want me as your Master, why should I teach you anything at all?! Zhen Qingchun dared not take risks; he knew this little brat is smarter than a thief, and after he had taught this kid, who can guarantee this kid would keep his word and acknowledge him as Master. So he cannot allow this kid to lead him in circles by the nose. As the saying goes an old ginger is spicier [1], he doesnt reckon that he cant handle a kid. Du Shaofu shrugged as he looked at Zhen Qingchun saying, If you really want me to as your disciple, then you should take out some sincerity; what if I fall for your scheming? You... Zhen Qingchun truly felt dismal. Taking a deep breath, suppressing his anger that was on the verge of exploding, said, Okay, I will firstly let you be a Spirit Talisman Master, on one condition. My spirit body is too weak at the moment, and I need some of your xuanqi, dont worry it wont harm you in any way. Just one night of healing and you will be fine. Otherwise, I have no energy to teach you anything, you can go search for others who is willing. Worsee to worst, we go our separate ways. Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment; the moment Zhen Qingchun mentioned xuanqi Du Shaofu found it himself resisting. The truth is, Du Shaofu do desire bing a Spirit Talisman Master, which makes him indecisive. Okay, I agree. Du Shaofu relented in the end. He would gamble this one time. Hmph! Zhen Qingchun snorted coldly and stared at Du Shaofu angrily. He felt today he made a huge loss, although it was said that old ginger are spicier, but he didnt gain any benefits when dealing with Du Shaofu akin to a hawk pecked in the eye by a small bird. Just like Du Shaofu said, he simply wanted and needed Du Shaofus xuanqi. Under Zhen Qingchuns watchful eye, Du Shaofu started transferring xuanqi into the little tower till it shone brightly, exuding an antiquated atmosphere. Du Shaofu was surprised, he rememberedst time he injected the little tower with xuanqi it had no reaction at all. When Du Shaofu felt his xuanqi was nearly emptied, Zhen Qingchun who had early on returned to the little tower said, Kid, your xuanqis purity, and abundance exceeded my expectation. Its enough for now, any more will affect your future cultivation. Wait three days, after three days I will teach you how to be a Spirit Talisman Master, in the meantime go and prepare these materials. Remember, do not tell anyone about me, not even your closest person. Zhen Qingchun continued to utter a long list of items, mostly are names of herb which Du Shaofu had never heard of before. Since Zhen Qingchun stole a significant amount of his xuanqi, Du Shaofu needed to heal, thus aftermitting the list to memory, he sat cross-legged and began running the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew. Morning came, shadow of the morning sun peeked through the gaps of dawn fogs and mists as residents of Stone City roused to wee a new day. It was unusually lively outside of Du ns main entrance; the Stone Citys Mayor, Ye Baolin and his precious daughter came to Du nspound for a visit, and the purpose stated was to thank Du ns Young Master Du Shaofu for saving his daughter, Ye Zhijin in the Wild Beast Mountains. The news instantly spread to every corner of Stone City. As Stone Citys resident, none of them is ignorant of Ye Family. When one mentioned Stone Citys Five Families, no matter how intense these five families schemed in the dark, the residents would never believe the four families could be stronger than the Ye Family, and Du n is no exception. The reason - Ye Family had consecutive five generations of Mayor. This point alone made Ye Familys position unshakeable amongst the five families in the hearts of Stone Citys residents. In another month or so is the Five Families Junior Competition, held once every three years, and during this time Mayor had personally paid a Du n junior a visit, causing a certain number of individuals cracking their brain for the real purpose. It was morning when Du Shaofu stopped from a night of healing. His eyes opened when he heard footsteps entering the yard. Du Shaofu walked out and saw a young man dressed in servant clothes. The young man was polite and respectful toward to Du Shaofu, quickly introduced himself when he saw Du Shaofu; it was said that the backyard steward, Du Hai were miserably punished by mainyard s Chief Steward for being ipetent, and stuffing his own pockets; and suddenly he was promoted as the backyard steward listening to Du Shaofus orders. Du Shaofu nodded. He has seen this person before, a child of Du ns older servants, grew up in Du n but doesnt leave much of an impression. He sighed in admiration towards Uncle Lins efficiency and management, undeniably someone valued by Eldest Uncle. Arranging someone that doesnt draw attention as the backyard steward in consideration to him. From this young mans mouth, Du Shaofu knew the Mayor came to visit. However, his brows wrinkled when he heard the reason. Drunkard Dad is not in. Thus he headed to the Main Hall after refreshing himself. There were many people already seated by the time Du Shaofu reached the Main Hall. On the main seats, Du Shaofu saw his Eldest Uncle, Du Zhenwu and his Second Uncle, Du Zhixiong as well as some of Du n experts that rarely show themselves. Although these Du n experts rarely appear in front of people, their status is quite high, sometimes no less than the Patriarch. Further down from Eldest Uncles seat are Du n Elders, and some of the younger generation, Du Yu, and Du Xue were there too. But Du Shaofu didnt see Du Hao or Du Yan or the rest of the bunch, yesterdays injury was probably too much for them that they cant see other people. Otherwise, they wouldnt be absent in these types of important events. The moment Du Shaofu stepped into the Main Hall, he felt many malicious gazes directed at him as if many elders were gritting their teeth when they saw him, unable to show their dissatisfaction. In another part of the Main Hall were people who are strangers to Du Shaofu; at the forefront sat a valiant looking man in his forties in a long robe, and full of smile. The man seemed simple, and yet there was a dignified atmosphere around him that made others pays attention. A very powerful man. This was Du Shaofus first impression of the man, an aura different from Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle, seemingly calm and kind, but he definitely is stronger than his two uncles. So, this is Stone Citys Mayor, Ye Baolin. Du Shaofu raised his head to look at the valiant looking man, he had heard people talked about Ye Baolin but have never seen him. Since it was the Mayor who came, the without a doubt the one sitting at the front is the Mayor. When he was small, he was taught by Du ns private teachers and read many books, and he has some knowledge of the outside world. Stone City is just a faraway remote city within the Imperial Territory; above city is county, above county is prefecture, and above prefecture is the Imperial government that controls everything. And it was said prefectures are governed by titled Marquises and Dukes[2] that are strong enough to rule one direction. Of course, on this big continent, there are many other imperial territories, and wars happens often leaving mass casualties. Fortunately, Stone City is unaffected and is not dragged into those wars which make it a haven. His gaze subsequently fell on a young girl next to the man, thinking the girl is actually quite beautiful, no less than Zhu Xue of Mystical Talisman House, or the woman who tried to rob him previously. This young girl had a calm but a little cold temperament whereby the tangerine-red dress girl exuded a noble aura. Seen Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, and all Elders. Du Shaofus observation actually was just a quick nce; seems like Ye Family had chatted with Eldest Uncle for quite some time already. Du Shaofu quickly went forward and greeted his uncles and the older generation elders, whereby the others were ignored. Shaofu, let me introduce you. This is Mayor Ye, quickly greet him; and this is Mayor Yes daughter, Miss Zhijin. I think you already knew each other. Du Zhenwu smilingly introduced to Du Shaofu. Seen Mayor Ye. When Du Shaofu heard that, he knew that he had guessed correctly, the valiant looking man in his forties is the Mayor. Thus he quickly did as told. No need to be so polite, just call me Uncle Ye. I came to thank you. If not for you, it wouldve been dangerous for Zhijin. Seems like Stone City has another talented young man. Ye Baolin looked at Du Shaofu smiling lightly to show his gratitude, and then with a small hand signal, a man in armor approached from behind. Stepping forward, and presented Du Shaofu with a three-foot long box. YeBaolin continued to smile at Du Shaofu, he indicated at the box, saying Shaofu, please take it. This is our Ye Familys Spirit Ink Sword [3], although it isnt enough to represent Zhijins importance in my heart, please take it as a small token of my gratitude. Note: 1-Old ginger isspicier C an older person has more experience/more knowledge; lit. I eat salt more than you eat rice/ lit. Bridges Ive crossed is more than the steps you have taken. 2-Old Imperial System --- Emperor>Dukes (wangye)>Marquis (hou)>Count (bo)>Viscount(zhi) >Baron (nan) 3- Mo Ling Jian C lit. ink spirit sword -Drunkard Dad C this nickname is not meant to be rude. Ye Baolin C lit. leaf, treasure/precious, forest Ye Zhijin C lit. leaf, son, cor Chapter 48 I didnt Hit Anyone I didnt Hit Anyone Actually gifted the Spirit Ink Sword! Such generosity! When Du n Elders heard the three words Spirit Ink Sword their eyes lit up; gazes of burning greed and envy fell upon Du Shaofus body. Du Shaofu dazed momentarily; from the reaction around the Main Hall he could tell that this Spirit Ink Sword is not somemon weapon, and he hesitated whether he should receive the sword or not. Take it as my gratitude to you for saying my Ye Familys disciples. Just a Spirit Ink Sword is truly insufficient to represent my thanks. Ye Zhijin finally spoke, giving Du Shaofu a faint smile, causing some of the Du n juniors dumbstruck. Miss Ye is too polite. That time was just some small assistance, and doesnt worth this heavy gratitude. Du Shaofu nodded slightly towards Ye Zhijin. Frankly, this was the first time he actually spoke with Ye Zhijin; his gaze then shifted towards his Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle. Shaofu, since it is Mayor Yes good intentions, go ahead and ept it. Du Zhenwu said with a smile. I thank Mayor Ye then. Du Shaofu stopped refusing and took the box from the armored man. Remember, call me Uncle Ye. Mayor makes us sound like strangers. Ye Baolin said, nodding in satisfaction. Yes, Uncle Ye. Du Shaofu obeyed. Ye Zhijin stood up looking at Du Shaofu; her pearly white teeth peeked through her smiling lips, Dont know if savior has some free time today, and is willing to apany me for a stroll around the city? What.... The moment Ye Zhijins words finished, all of Du n juniors reaction were like a lighting strike them and were greatly shocked. In the whole of Stone City, many outstanding, talented young men had tried to woo the Mayors daughter, but they have never heard of anyone given a chance. All the suitors could only admire from afar. But now, this Mayors daughter that all the younger generation desired actually took the initiative to invite Du Shaofu. The profound meaning in this action makes peoples imagination fly. Those thoughts ran through Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiongs mind, and their eyes rippled with emotions. Du Shaofu looked at Ye Zhijin; an apologetic expression emerged on his face as he said, Many thanks for Miss Yes invitation, my apologies, coincidentally today I have some important matters to attend to. Perhaps another day?" Sure, we could go another day. Ye Zhijins smile never left her face, and her smile was so captivating that Du n juniors were reluctant to look away. Heavens, that Du Shaofu declined Miss Ye! Didnt someone say that hes not a fool anymore, why is he doing something this stupid ah! This kid beat up Du Hao and his group yesterday, how could he be a fool? Some of the older generation were discussing how to punish himst night. There probably wont be any punishment; even the Mayor came to show gratitude who else could do anything to him. Du Hao and his group should consider themselves unlucky and forget about it. Far back in back of the Main Hall, a bunch of Du n juniors whispered to each other, feeling bitter about Du Shaofu being invited by Miss Ye. If it were them no matter what important matters they have would have been forgotten. But, Du Shaofu actually declined! He he, my purpose today was just to thank Shaofu, there are matters to attend to still, and I should excuse myself. I hope to visit again another day. Ye Baolin stood up and excused himself. Then I shall not dy Mayor. Du Zhenwu wasnt overly courteous which proves that their rtionship is actually harmonious. Du n Elders escorted Ye Baolin to the main entrance and Du Shaofu followed from the back. Watching people from Ye Family left far away, Du Zhenwus expression suddenly turned somber. With his hands behind his back walked back in, a sound floated passed Du Shaofus ears. Shaofu,e to the Main Hall, I have something to ask you. When Du Zhenwus voice spread out, all the Du n elders looked at Du Shaofu with anger in their glowing in their eyes as if Du Shaofu owed them tens of millions xuanbi. Lets go to the Main Hall. Du Zhixiong who suddenly appeared behind Du Shaofu said, lightly patted Du Shaofus shoulder, a kind smile on his face. En, Du Shaofu nodded with a small smile. Looks like Du Shaofu cant escape this cmity. Of course,st time Du Shaofu snatched the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence and base-building dans, and yesterday he beat up so many people brutally. Eldest Elder definitely wouldnt let it go. I heardst night Eldest Elder went to look for Patriarch. No wonder even with the Mayors visit couldnt help Du Shaofu. Lets go and have a look. ........ Seen Mayor. Quick, some and see; Mayor Ye came out. On one of Stone Citys wide street, Ye Familys Blood-sweat Dragon Horse sped up the street attracting much attention. The residents quickly saluted seeing who it was; this is something other families dont have. Being the Mayor is the real definition of Stone Citys ruler. Girl, have you seen clearly? Riding on the Blood-sweat Dragon Horse, Ye Baolin asked the young girl beside him, his hand waving at the saluting residents. Not much can be deduced from his calm voice. The more talented the person the harder it is to see clearly. Ye Zhijin replied softly. Her brows were scrunched together from the time she stepped out of Du n. Neither servile nor overbearing, and knows when to advance and retreat properly; definitely a little guy that endured for ten years. Looks like this time, a remarkable young man came out from Du n. Ye Baolin smiled. He turned to look at his daughter, eyes filled with love, said, But I didnt expect that he would refuse my darling daughter; could it be my precious daughter isnt good enough for him? Dad, how could you make fun of your own daughter; if it werent for Ye Family I wouldnt do so. Ye Zhijin gave Ye Baolin a fierce re, a small amount of anger showed in her eyes, said: But no matter what, about a month or so Stone City will turn lively. The real excitement a monthter, and at that time... Ye Baolin seemingly heard Ye Zhijins words, and it looked he wanted to say something, but in the end, he kept quiet, his expression turned sullen. In Du ns Main Hall, everyone sat down for the second time; even the several experts remained. Almost every older generation stared fiercely at Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu stood in the middle of the Main Hall, hugging the three-foot long box to his chest. There wasnt enough time for him to see the Spirit Ink Sword, but its weight is quite substantial, neither light nor heavy. Looking at the elders in the Main Hall, he recognized them being the parent, uncle, aunt and some other rtives of peoples he beat up yesterday. Shaofu, I heard yesterday you beat up Du Hao, Du Yan, and some others. Hurting our own Du ns brothers and sisters, do you know your action had vited n rules? On the main seat, Du Zhenwu stared at Du Shaofu, exuding the prestige of a ns Patriarch naturally without intention. Eldest Uncle, I did not hit anyone. Du Shaofu looked up with a cid expression. Du Shaofu how dare you deny it! You wounded Yaner heavily, even now he is lying on the bed unable to move! Are you telling that he is faking it? My Qier is also lying on the bed seriously injured, probably wont be able to get down from the bed for a year or so, how can this be false? Haoer and his cousin brother suffered serious injuries from your brutal hand; Du Hao cousin brothers cultivation was destroyed. Such ruthlessness towards your n brothers and sisters, what a vicious heart. .......... When Du Shaofu imed that he did not hit anyone, the whole Main Hall shrill moring voices of kinswoman blew off the roof. Pair after pair of angry gaze fell upon Du Shaofus body wanting to swallow him whole. The males, however, kept quiet but dissatisfaction and anger evident in their eyes. Silence!!! Du Zhenwu finally said something. His eyes swept across them, and said, As a generation of elders, what kind of example are you setting moring like this. The group ofdies dared not utter a single word after being admonished by Du Zhenwu. Afterward, he looked at Du Shaofu, asking, You heard what the elders have said, do you have anything to say? Yes. Du Shaofus answer was simple but forceful, he looked at Du Zhenwu and asked, Eldest Uncle, they imed that I hit some them, can I ask who present here witness it with their own eyes? ............... Everyone went nked for a moment when they heard the question; Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong included. What a good Du Shaofu, at such a small age already learned how to lie without blinking. You wounded more than ten people yet youre trying to quibble and mislead everyone. After a moment of nkness, the gathering kinswoman started to make noise again knowing full well that there was no witness, and that it was Du Hao and the rest that went to make trouble for Du Shaofu, but they were beaten up instead. Thus, they wouldnt have allowed any witnesses. Eldest Uncle, whether I hit someone or not just ask them toe out and rify. Du Shaofu didnt bother with those aunts, he calmly said to Du Zhenwu. Right, once rified we would know the truth. Listening to Du Shaofus words, those insufferable kinswoman were overjoyed as if theyve found his weakness. More than a dozen people against this kid, they already knew who would win, at that time even the Patriarch cant protect him. Those juniors beaten up were an irrefutable fact, and once they deliberate that brat can no longer deny it. Note: He he.- Not the Japanese animes cute sound. Chapter 49 War of Words Againt Aunts War of Words Againt Aunts Okay, lets have a deliberation. Du Zhenwu observed Du Shaofu closely, a hint of light rippled across his eyes asDu Shaofu stepped out and nodded at Du Zhenwu who then said, Call Du Hao and the rest toe over quickly. The many aunts ran out happily hearing Du Zhenwus order, once the deliberation starts, Du Shaofu that brat wont be able to run. Shaofu, sit down and wait. Du Zhixiong was silent the entire time, and it wasnt until the womenfolk had gone that he said spoke. Thank you, Second Uncle. Du Shaofu adhered, and sat down on the chair that was sat by Ye Zhijin earlier instead of an empty seat closest to his Eldest Uncle; as he sat there, he had a feeling simr to looking down at the world from a high spot. He did not sit where Ye Baolin sat because that would indicate his status is equivalent to his Eldest Uncle. Seeing Du Shaofu directly sat in the seat of honor, some of those present in the Main Hall had severe opinions but dared to voice out any objection, especially under Patriarch and Second Masters deterrence, after all, Du Shaofu is their nephew. Thus they let the women to freely take over, since they are not in the position to say anything, and second, to test the waters. Everyone are clear on this point for Du Shaofu is not the fool he was, just his identity as Third Masters son already ced him at a higher position than others. Du n is divided into main descendants and side branches, and without any doubt, Du Shaofu belongs to the main line of main descendants. Other peoples gaze Du Shaofu is toozy to bother with, and have no ns to do so. He opened the box in his arms and took out a three feet long sword. The sword hilt was ancient; the decoration was simple and exuded an oppressive atmosphere. Om! As the sword slid off its scabbard, the sound echoed like a birds cry through the Hall. Its entire three feet long body was entirely ck as ink, and engraved with runic patterns, and sharp atmosphere exuded from it that seemed it could sweep away everything. All eyes glued to the ink ck sword quietly akin to watching a hibernating flood dragon that could suppress thousands of beasts, causing hearts to tremor endlessly. What good Spirit Ink Sword! A mid-grade Spirit Weapon ah. Those in the Main Hall, their eyes zoomed towards to sword, if not for the Patriarch and Second Masters presence someone would have rushed up and grabbed the sword. A mid-grade Spirit Weapon something even a Mai-dong level warrior couldnt afford with all their wealth. Du Shaofu is really lucky this time. Without a doubt, Du Shaofu was fortunate that Ye Baolin was so generous to give away a mid-grade Spirit weapon, and the fact is, this Spirit Ink Sword is famous in Stone City. Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiongs gaze also fell on the Spirit Ink Sword. Du Zhenwu smiled on the surface; his heart was full of doubt thinking about something. In this world, there is Spirit weapon, Talisman weapon, Fa weapon, Dao weapon, and Sacred weapon. Although all are weapons, however, but a Spirit rank weapon is considered as treasure and not something general weapons canpare. And every rank is divided into early-grade, mid-grade, and high-grade. ording to legend Fa and Dao rank weapons could shift mountains and flip the seas in the hands of an expert. As a warrior, a good weapon could increase ones strength by many folds. Between two strong warriors, the one with the better weapon has a higher chance of winning in a battle. But I havent practice any sword martial sword skill. Thinking that, Du Shaofu returned the sword to its scabbard; and under the burning gazes, ced the sword back into the box. Thus, the looks receded as the object of desire disappeared from sight. Calmness returned to the many pairs of burning eyes; if it were two months ago this Spirit Ink Sword would probably have been snatched away, if not by juniors then the elders wouldve made their move even at the cost of their reputation for a mid-grade Spirit Sword is hard to resist. Patriarch, Elders, the juniors are here. And at this time, the many nosy aunts who had rushed out to get yesterdays victims returned to the Main Hall. Each of them had cold sneers on their faces, awaiting Du Shaofu to fall on his face before the truth; even if he had a hundred mouths he wont be able to defend himself. Seen Patriarch, seen all Elders, Du Hao, Du Yan, and the rest arrived in the Main Hall and saluted grievously, each and every one of them was bandaged heavily from head to toe, their faces covered in thick medicine paste. Apparently, all of them had gone through ayer of attentive dressing. Patriarch, Elders, Du Shaofus too much, bullying indiscriminately, ruthlessly hit us, and he even took all our possessions. We hope all elders present will do us justice. More than ten carefully bandaged young men and women all knelt down following Du Hao after they saluted. Faces pitiful and full of grievances made everyone filled with sympathy. We seek Patriarch and Elders to give us justice and severely punish this cruel and brutal person, Du Shaofu. Du Yan and the rest quickly emted Du Haos actions and started crying injustice with fingers pointed at Du Shaofu. In fact, they were beaten by Du Shaofu and could not be considered as a wrongful usation. Watching this scene, several Elders were moved, and they turned towards Du Zhenwu waiting for him to say something. The injuries were real proving the assant did not hold back. However, the way they were bandaged was no doubt, excessive. Purely for visual purposes to garner sympathy from the Elders, but it doesnt escape the eyes of present experts; these juniors indeed were injured. There were some changes in Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiongs eyes; of course, they could see these juniors ate a huge loss in the hands of his nephew. Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu, calmly asking, Shaofu, do you have any exnation for this? Yes, Du Shaofu nodded; and took a nced at Du Haos group kneeling on the floor pitifully, and then opened his mouth asking, Didnt you say I injured them heavily, and they cant move lying on the bed. How is it that they are all here now? These people injured by him, how could he not know how much strength he used, though is didnt hold back much but definitely wouldnt have taken their lives. This..... Listening to Du Shaofus word, all the aunts and the ones kneeling on the floor turned dumb. The truth is, everyone present knew it was Du Haos and his group of people who went to look for Du Shaofus trouble. And its too much of an exaggeration to say they wouldnt be able to get out of their bed; but who knew Du Shaofu ignored everything by asking that question and made everyone speechless. Du Shaofu, how is this question rted to you bullying ns brothers and sisters? The truth in front of our eyes, and you tried to deny it again and again! A sharp-mouthdy stood up, unwilling to bicker in unrted question with Du Shaofu. Looking at thatdy, Du Shaofus calm, bright eyes turned sharp, asked in a dull voice. Why would it be unrted? You said they were heavily injured beaten by me unable to get out bed. From the looks of it, obviously you were lying; wrongly used me. Did I offend all of you that everyone is trying to frame me? Du Shaofu, you... Thedy nearly spat out a mouthful of blood listening to Du Shaofus words. Du Shaofu, you are trying to escape punishment! Du Shaofu, going in a roundabout way, truly annoying; evidently you injured Yaner without mercy. ..................... Another aunt immediately stood up and yelled at Du Shaofu, she wont allow Du Shaofu to escape just like this. Looking at those angry faces, Du Shaofu said, All of you are considered as my elders. Im okay with so many seniors bullying a junior, ganged up on a junior, and framed a junior like me but if this matter spread out dont you feel like you made Du n lost all face? ....................... The sharp-mouthed aunts moring was instantly silenced, each of their faces turning red. A few of them had blood running down the corner of their lips. Note: Fa weapon C lit. Law/Method weapon, so pinyin is Chapter 50 Angered Till Vomit Blood Angered Till Vomit Blood Du Shaofu, youre just trying to shrug off your faults, all of us were wounded by you! Du Hao couldnt resist, stood up and hollered at Du Shaofu. Why would I hurt you all? Du Shaofu asked. We searched for you with my cousin brother to take back the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence and the base-building dans. You refused to do so, and then hit us! In the end, you even took all of our possession. Du Hao red ferociously at Du Shaofu yelling aloud. That cousin brother of yours what was his cultivation level? Du Shaofu continued with another question. Xiantian level. Du Hao was baffled, but he answered just the same with a trace of pride. Having a cousin brother that is a Xiantian level warrior who is an Imperial Knight, there were many things to be proud of. Then, where is your cousin brother now? Du Shaofu brought forward another question; these ten or so injured are part of Du n, but the silver-armored young man wasnt. Du Hao had nked for a moment before he answered gritting his teeth, My cousin brother returned to his encampmentst night after being injured by you. Based on what reason I have to return the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence and the base-building dans to you? A light flickered across unnoticeably Du Shaofus eyes as he asked. Fart, you snatched it from us, it was you who stole our things! Du Hao growled. How could anyone person denies on front of so many elders and Patriarch?! Wrong, I won it; I didnt take yours. Du Shaofu insisted that he did not snatch any of their things. In front of so many people, dont think you can deny it. Du Hao almost roared furiously. Then, how should we settle the dans and xuanbi you robbed from me these ten years? Another question came out of Du Shaofus mouth. Those items totaled to an insignificant number cantpare even one-tenth of the blood essence and base-building dans. Du Hao blurted out in a fury, and only realized what he said a momentter. His expression turned ugly. A tiny smile crept up the corner of Du Shaofus lips, and then his gaze swept half a circle at the elders finally turned towards Du Zhenwu, saying, Eldest Uncle, you heard it right, Du Hao admitted to taking ten years worth of my xuanbi and dans. And this time they were even worse, bringing his cousin brother to rob me midway, and in the end, falsely using me of injuring them, robbed them. His cousin brother is a Xiatian level warrior, could I have done that. I seek Eldest Uncle to give me justice. Du Shaofu, youre ndering! Du Hao red a Du Shaofu as he thundered, and suddenly blood spurted out from Du Haos mouth, unsure whether it was due to his injuries or being stifled too much. You admitted that you took ten years of my xuanbi and dans, I didnt lie. Du Shaofu replied lightly. Although that is true, it is also a fact that you took away our blood essence and base building dans, and yesterday you hit us taking away all our possessions. Du Hao almost shouted, at this time, he can only say whatever came to his mind; he doesnt believe Du Shaofu will be able to twist everything in his favor. First, ording to n rules only the top three winners of the junior sparringpetition are qualified to be rewarded the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence and base building dans; and of course I can enter too. The three of you together arent my opponent, then the rewards go to me, are you eligible to receive them? Du Shaofu said as he looked at Du Hao, and when the words echoed through the Main Hall, everyones expression changed. Undeniably, what Du Shaofu said was correct; he is qualified to enter the juniorspetition. Since Du Hao was defeated, the ns valuable resources should be given to the junior with the most potential. Although Du Shaofus action was a little overboard, however, at the same time, it proves his ability C one going against three. Ultimately, they only have themselves to me for being weaker than the other party. Du Shaofu continued without looking away from Du Hao, Second, you only have yourselves to me forcking; bringing outsiders to make trouble for me, but ended up fighting internally and yet using me of injuring all of you. It is fine even if I beat up you guys since you have no capability, but please think that whatever cousin brother of yours is a Xiantian warrior, how could I have gone against him? It was him who did me harm yesterday and took away all my possessions. I did not n to reveal this, thinking if I endure, all is fine and well. However, I didnt believe that you would frame me! Du n having descendants like you guys truly shamed our Du Ancestors. ................................ The big hall drowned in silence. Everyones eyes stared at Du Shaofu either in shock or dazed, is this really Du Shaofu? Really truly the very same Du Shaofu? The tens of nosy aunts plus Du Haos side of a dozen people still lost to Du Shaofu ah. Du Shaofus words not only cleared himself clean as a te, but he also scolded Du Hao, and the dozen people kneeling on the floor; meaning, you came to look for trouble with me, but failed and got beaten up instead. No ability still dared to shamelesslyint about me, shamed oneself and even the ancestors are ashamed of you. Du Shaofu, stop spouting nonsense! You defeated Du Haos cousin brother with just one move. He wasnt your opponent at all; youre the one that hurt us. Du Yan and Du Chong cant hold back anymore and rushed out. All the victims were red in the face holding in their anger, probably would suffocate to death. Du Yan, Du Chong, ording to age both of you is considered my elder cousin brothers; I am but your little brother ah. Its fine that you dont love me, protect me, and take care of me usually, but dont side with them to deal with your brother! Du Shaofu had a heart ached expression on, then shouted towards Du Yan and Du Chong, Use your brain and think, how can a broken veins martial waste that I am pushed back a Xiantian warrior. Although I can practice now, but do you think that Im Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle or one of the Elders here that I can make a Xiantian warrior fall t on his back. The truth was the other round; fortunately, I managed to escape, if not I wouldnt be able toe to the Main Hall today. The audiences wavered. Several Elders wavered. A Xiantian warrior fell t with one move from Du Shaofu is impossible, although he might be strong but probably not to this extent. Some people in the Hall started to think that Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chong had exaggerated, they might have some losses, but with Du Haos cousin brother around for sure Du Shaofu wont be able to retreat without some injuries too. Moreover, Du Shaofu said something right, Du Yan and Du Chong are considered his elder brothers - bullying the young, if this matter spread out it really brings shame to Du n. To bring outsiders in to deal with Du Shaofu is really too much. nder! Twisting ck into white. Puchi... A few of the young mans blood reversed flow from insurmountable grievance that they spewed blood. How could there be someone that tricks others like this, now it became them that cant get out of this pit whereby Du Shaofu is the victim. I twist ck into white? If you disagree asked Du Hao to call out his cousin brother and we can deliberate. A Xiantian warrior came to Du n to bully me; perhaps hes afraid Du n will punish that made him ran away. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Du Yan, and Du Chong. Du Haos cousin brother was gone. Therefore theres no way he can be here; it doesnt matter even if hes here; the mouth is used for talking. You....You.... Puchi.... Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chong spit blood, and their elders rushed up to check their wounds, feeling heartache. Eldest Uncle, my injury is quite serious, and two days ago I promised you to take part in the Five Families Juniors Competition; but it seems I wont be able to participate, I need about a year at least to heal fully. I believe Du Hao, Du Yan, and the others would bring glory to our Du n in thepetition. Oh right, about the dans and xuanbi that Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chong took, as well as the injury they caused me yesterday I would like Eldest Uncle not to me them. After all, in one months time, they need to participate in thepetition to uphold Du ns honor and glory. If theres nothing else, Ill excuse myself. After he had said that, Du Shaofu stood up, and walked out of the Main Hall, holding the box containing Spirit Ink Sword close to his chest. ........... Once again the Main Hall was drowned in silence. Everyone was struck dumb and speechless, Du Shaofus words contained a different meaning C hes not going to participate in the Five Families Juniors Competition; let Du Hao and the rest to go. However, it is clear as day to anyone that none of them is Du Shaofus opponent whats the use of going then? Du n biggest hope without a doubt is Du Shaofu. Although Du Shaofu said not to me Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chong robbing his ten years worth of xuanbi and dans, it actually meant C returned my ten years worth of xuanbi and dans, and give a satisfactory exnation for yesterdays event. Otherwise, thepetition is irrelevant to him. The silencested quite some time; no one imagined that it would turn out this way. The current Du Shaofu is definitely not the same as before, instead, it was Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chong that seemed insufficient. Most believed it was Du Haos group that suffered losses, but too bad for those wounded and the nosy aunts unable to ovee Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu that little brat is too deceitful. Did that little guy really endured for ten years. The Elders sighed in their hearts; beingughed at, ridiculed, and showered with endless abusive words for ten years; what extend of perseverance and state of mind it needs. And now, the young man needs not forbear. Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chong are now iparable to him. Chapter 51 Du Clans Business Du ns Business Nonsense. All has the Du surnames, but happened such nonsense. Several Elders stood up and left the Main Hall, but not before throwing some nonsensical sentence out, no longer care to give Du Hao and the rest a second look. Really nonsense. Everyone dispersed. Du Zhenwu stood up, brushed his long sleeves and exited the Main Hall with the Du n experts. Du Hao, Du Chong, Du Yan, and the group of nosy kinswomen stood dazedly in the Main Hall dont know what to say or do anymore. This result was totally out of their expectation; they initially thought even if Du Shaofu did not receive any punishment, at the very least they would get back the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence and the two base building dans. This was their sole purpose, but who knew not only they did not get anything back and lose their face in the process. The sun was high up in the sky when Du Shaofu left the MainHall. He first went back to the courtyard to store the Spirit Ink Sword into his storage pouch then headed to the Martial Collection Building. At the Martial Collection Building, Fu Yibai was leaning leisurely in a wicker chair; close by a young Du n man was cleaning the yard respectfully. Du Shaofu greeted Fu Yibai and walked straight into the Martial Collection Building, causing the other young man to feel envious. This time entering the Martial Collection Building Du Shaofu wanted to search for information rted to Spirit Talisman Master, what if he actually fell for Zhen Qingchuns trick? Having information about it would make it harder for Zhen Qingchun to do so. Unfortunately, in the entire Martial Collection Building Du Shaofu did not found what he wanted, though he did find some simple introduction books on Spirit Talisman Master. A Spirit Talisman Master has a higher and is more exalted than a warrior. Amongst the human poption, those who can be warrior are rare, but the percentage of a Spirit Talisman Master is even lower because the conditions of bing a Spirit Talisman Master are too harsh that too few people can meet. A Spirit Talisman Masters expertise ranges from refining dans, weapons, to formation arrays, all are part of a Spirit Talisman Masters area of knowledge. However, rumors have it no singr Spirit Talisman Master could master every area. Du Shaofu chatted a few words with Fu Yibai before he left the Martial Collection Building but he went to the back mountains instead of going back to the courtyard. Interesting, its getting more and more interesting. Watching Du Shaofus leaving silhouette, a faint smile appeared on Fu Yibais face. His eyes slowly closed as he leaned into the wicker chair, and said to the young man, Put some effort in the cleaning, after this go sweep the floor... At the Du ns back mountain, Du Shaofu took out all the elixirs in his storage pouch and stuffed it all into his mouth. If a Spirit Talisman Master saw this, their hearts would ache terribly. Directly swallowing elixirs without removing the impurities diminishes its effectiveness, and especially for a drug refining Spirit Talisman Master this action is an abomination. But why would Du Shaofu care about these; cultivating the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew could fully retain elixirs energy within his body, and with that self-abusing physique refiningw it was equivalent to a Spirit Talisman Masters Spirit Dan. Rumble~~.... Not long after that, a rumbling resounded from the Du ns back mountain, the surrounding birds flew off in fright and wild animals sped away. Du Shaofu wore a pair of cut-off bottoms, and his body was shrouded in a golden glow as he continuously threw his body against a cliff wall as if he had a masochistic tendency. Not far away, a wild kitten-sized Demon Scale Tigers stare was fixed upon the golden runes that shrouded Du Shaofus body, unmoving as if trying toprehend something. It was night before the rumbling sound from the back mountain ceased. And the energies from the elixirs had mostly been absorbed into his flesh. Then, he sat down to refine the remaining energies into xuanqi that gathered in his Shenque. Of course, all these elixirs that he had consumed cannot bepared to one Blood-Infant Ganoderma. Hu~! Morning arrived as the sun shined down. In the back mountain, Du Shaofu breathed out a mouthful of foul qi and opened his eyes. A few drops of dew were hanging on his eyshes, a gold hint of light hidden deep within his pupils. The bruises and wounds from yesterdays abuse had healedpletely. Should go and get the items on the list today. Du Shaofu muttered. He needed to go and get the material Zhen Qingchun requested. The bustling streets of Stone City were filled noises of people moving and talking, and the asional peddler yelling loudly trying to attract customers. Du Shaofu came to the city to get the things on the list. He looked around with interest as he walked leisurely along the streets; he even bought some clothes and a good wine jug. Fang Market is the most prosperous section of Stone City - An Family, Qing Family, Ye Family, Bai Gamily has more than one of store fronts here. A variety of shops stood in the Fang Market filled with attractive goods, and amongst them many stores sold items rted to martial cultivation from elixirs, martial skill, weapon, and all that it necessary can be found in Fang Market. And this is the best ce to search for the things that he needed. Although Du Shaofu had gotten various elixirs from Skinny Tigers body but it is far from enough to meet his requirements. He also needed a significant number of elixirs to supplement his physique training. So, Du Shaofu thought it would cost a lot of xuanbi toplete Zhen Qingchuns list, and he wont be able to afford them unless he sold all the things in his storage pouches. Du n also has a store that specialized in selling dans, weapons, and martial skills, though they are only are low-grade martial skills. The other families shops catered simr items, and supply is considered enough to fulfill the demand of Stone Citys residents. However, being a remote city, the good things quality is limited. Du Shaofu walked into a Du ns store. Seen Young Master. The two brawny employees inside the store were startled when they saw Du Shaofu entering the store. One of them quickly saluted as his focus returned. Du Shaofu nodded and indicated they need not be so stiff. He passed a bundle and a list of items he had prepared early on over to the employees. Let your supervisor calcte how much xuanbi this is worth, and I want to buy some things too. Since he needed to spend money, he wouldnt spend it other families shop. Furthermore, the materials he had was quite costly. The two brawny employees took over the bundle and list and immediately scurried the back of the store to see the supervisor in confusion. With the workers gone, Du Shaofu took a look around the shop, apart froming here a couple of times when he was small, this is the first time he was here for a long time. Very soon, the shop supervisor hurried out to the store front. Shaofu, howe you are here? The Supervisor is a man in his forties of medium height, and on the leaner side, but his eyes are bright giving the impression of a smart person. Du Shaofu knows this man; he is one of the main descendants line called Du Ping. His martial talent isnt high; thus he preferred to help out with Du ns store business. Even so, his status in Du n isnt high, and he rarely returns to the Du npound except during New Year. Uncle Ping, does the shop have the things that I want? Du Shaofu was very respectful to Du Ping; he remembered when he was little every time Uncle Ping returned to Du n during New Year he would bring candies for the children. And Uncle Ping never forgotten him, the candies he got were always more than the other children. There is, but the things you wanted is a lot. Some are not often seen, so I need some time to prepare. Once it is ready, Ill send it over to you, how about that? Du Ping looked doubtfully at Du Shaofu. He, of course, knew what had happened in Du n for thest Two months. The things Du Shaofu requested are usually use by Spirit Talisman Masters. Moreover, the things Du Shaofu just sold to the shop arent cheap either. It looks like the n rumors were true; this young man had been pretending to be a fool for ten long years. Du Shaofu paused for a moment before agreeing, Alright. The items you brought I calcted base on the highest market price for you totaling twenty-one thousand xuanbi. Whereby the things you wanted was charged at cost price amounting to fifteen thousand xuanbi. The bnce of six thousand xuanbi is in here. Du Ping gave Du Shaofu an exquisite looking card with runes engraved on it and said, This is a xuanbi card that can be exchanged for xuanbi in many ces. Thank you, Uncle Ping. Du Shaofu took it without a second thought. Uncle Ping wouldnt pit [1] him, and if it werent the Du ns own store, the things he bought would be extremely expensive for the elixirs is a huge profit business. When you get back, send my regards to your father. Du Ping smiled and said. I will. Du Shaofu nodded, kept the xuanbi card safely, turned and left the store. Note: 1. Pit C scam/trick/trap Chapter 52 Didnt Check Almanac Before Leaving the House Didnt Check Almanac Before Leaving the House Nearing noon, the streets were even busier and lively as the crowd increased. Miss Ye Zhijin is here. A fever swept through the crowd, and all eyes focused on a certain individual up ahead the street where several young men and women were standing as if in a protective circle around the youngdy. The youngdy moved gracefully, looking at Stone Citys scenery. Her jade-like skin carrying a light young girls fragrance made men lose their sense as she walked by, a few pretty girls who were standing nearby lost their charm when Ye Zhijin appeared on the same street. A young man in a luxuriously embroidered robe was following closely beside Ye Zhijin, trying hard to hold her attention. Ye Zhijin? Du Shaofu frowned, he didnt expect to run into Ye Zhijin here; he turned around wanting to leave as fast as possible. Shaofu. But it was toote for Du Shaofu to leave for Ye Zhijin had spotted him and called out. Her slender figure hastened to his direction with a dazzling smile, and she reached Du Shaofu in just moments. Miss Ye, Looking at the face before him, he sighed inside and had to admit, in just a few more years she will grow to be an alluring beauty enough to cause a citys destruction. Ye Zhijins small cherry lips curved up at the corner, and her clear voice sounded as if she was speaking to someone close, Shaofu, just call me Zhijin. Otherwise, doesnt that make us sound like strangers. This.... Du Shaofus brows wrinkled again. Why, do you despise my name? Ye Zhijin asked with a smile that was enough to make the surrounding young men riot with jealousy, and added, Then it is set. Next time, you dont have to be so courteous. That day you werent free, and since we met each other, today you must apany me around. Zhijin Meimei [1], who is this ah? Sister Zhijin, this handsome disciplees from where ah? A few extraordinary young women quickly gathered around to Ye Zhijin, one after another pair of curious eyes fell on Du Shaofus body. Between the purple robes was a well-build body, and a straight back, on top of a resolute clean-cut face are quite deadly to these girls. Let me introduce to you all, this is Du ns Young Master Du Shaofu; he was the one who saved my life that time in the Wild Best Mountains, he is my savior. Ye Zhijin continued cheerfully, and she kept close to Du Shaofu, whether it was intentionally or otherwise as if trying to emphasize C hes mine, and all of you have no chance. Du n Du Shaofu. When the words came out, those young girls eyes lost their spark. There wasnt one person that doesnt know Du Shaofus name, especially in thest two months. Just yesterday, the Mayor visited him in person which brought a great wave in the hearts of Stone Citys residents when the news spread. So he is Du ns Du Shaofu. The legendary Du ns fool young master is it, but he doesnt look like an idiot at all. When the crowd heard it, everyone looked at Du Shaofu with a shock expression, and at the same time full of curiosity about this Stone Citys celebrity. You are that Du ns fool ah. A voice rang out, and the young man wearing embroidered robe came up with several young men trailing behind him. He looked under twenty and seemed to be more slightly more muscr than Du Shaofu., roughly the same height as Du Shaofu and an average dashing face, however, when he looked at Du Shaofu there wasnt much of goodwill shown in his eyes, only ridicule, and mocking. Then he turned to look at Ye Zhijin, smile and said, Zhijin Meimei, dont tarnish your reputation and status mingling with certain people. Ye Zhijins expression turned cold when she heard that, looking at the young man in front of her, Ye Zhijin curtly said, An Hu, Shaofu is my savior. Please mind your words when you speak. What, this fool really did save your life? An Hu[3] nced at Du Shaofu from the corner of his eye; his expression was slightly unbing cause he didnt expect Ye Zhijin would speak up for this Du Shaofu, yet had always treated him coldly. Thus when he looked at Du Shaofu, he became gloomy. Whether I did save someone or not, whether I am a fool or otherwise, are all unimportant. The most important thing is before leaving the house today, you must have forgotten to check the Almanac [3]. Exactly when An Hus words of ridicule dropped, Du Shaofus bright eye fell upon An Hu. His clear voice resonated through the crowds causing everyone who heard it had a bad feeling. Du Shaofu, what are you trying to say? An Hu eye became sharp as he looked at Du Shaofu, then all of a sudden he burst intoughter, Ha ha, what a fool, even needs to check an Almanac before stepping out of the house. Because if you had checked the Almanac today, you wouldnt havee out. Today is a sh day [4] for you because youll see blood [5]. Du Shaofu looked calmly at An Hu. Brat, you cursed me! An Hu couldnt contain his dissatisfaction any longer. This brat actually cursed him in public! Not that Im cursing you, but you really will see blood today. An edge appeared on Du Shaofus resolute face the moment his words ended on his usually calm face. And his eyes exuded an invisible oppression that the surrounding air seemed to solidify. Bang! The air exploded with a deafening sound, Du Shaofus fist print shot out towards An Hu in a heartbeat. Dare to attack me! Youre courting death! An Hu was furious, then it turned into a cold sneer, he is one of An Familys most talented juniors, and he had stepped into Xiantian realm a few days ago. A bright glow wrapped around his body is an instant like a vortex, standing there not nning to dodge, however, when Du Shaofus fist was mere inches away from his body, An Hus body swerved sideways as his foot took three lightning-quick steps avoiding Du Shaofus attack. What a beautiful execution of the Returning Three Steps Maneuver. Didnt expect An Hu to have reached such a level in An Familys Returning Three Steps Maneuver martial skill, undeniably An Familys elite disciple. An Hu had stepped into early Xiantian realm, looks like theres another rival for the younger generation! As Du Shaofu and An Hu exchanged moves C one is a Du n famous fool young master and the other An Familys elite junior C the crowd focused intensely to the middle of the street. A cold smile appeared on An Hus face the moment he sessfully dodged the fist, only a fool, although now isnt one anymore how strong could he be whereby himself is already a Xiantian warrior. Within the younger generation of Stone City, how many people is his opponent? Storm Wind Fist! An Hu bellowed, clenching his fist and xuanqi gathered around it; with a slight turn of his wrist, An Hu punched at Du Shaofus chest. The fist contained an invisible energy whistled through the air, blowing the sands and dust off the ground like a minuscule vortex. Chi~! Before the crowds confusion An Hus fist headed directly towards Du Shaofus chest, but dont know in the end, its trajectory was distorted just barely passing by Du Shaofu without hurting him. Bang! Another st rippled in the air, and it was so fast that no one was able to see clearly, their eyes saw An Hus body flew away, and crashed on the ground heavily nearly twenty meters away. Even the ground shook from the impact. Fast as lighting, direct, and indomitable! Puchi! Blood spewed out from An Hus mouth, and he struggled to get up a few times without sess. His head tilted up to look at Du Shaofu, fear in his eyes and face. I already said today you would see blood today. I didnt lie. Du Shaofu said to An Hu, and then he turned towards Ye Zhijin, saying Miss Ye, I think that you dont have to mood for a stroll anymore, I shall excuse myself. Du Shaofu left without waiting for a reply. A particr emotion rippled across Ye Zhijins pupils watching the disappearing straight back, but she didnt say anything. The crowd was still in a dazed as their eyes traced after the leaving figure, and it finally sunk in, the rumored Du n young master is no fool. On the other hand, now it seems in Stone City there arent many young men that could rival Young Master Du Shaofu. Brother Hu, are you alright? The several young men snapped back into their sense and rushed to help An Hu up. An Hus face was pale and there was an embarrassed expression on his face. He never thought a rumored fool could go against his early Xiantian strength, and in the end, he lost so miserably and humiliated in public. Du Shaofu, this score, I definitely will repay you by a hundred fold. Watching Du Shaofus silhouette going further away, the fear in An Hus eyes gradually lessened and reced by a venomous hatred. Note: 1. Meimei means younger sister C how you address a younger female that you very close to. 2. An Family, An Hu- Dark Tiger 3. Almanac, or Tongshu is a book used to guide everyday life in ancient times. Still used for finding the most auspicious wedding date, moving house, new jobs, etc. and each person is different. Old Chinese Almanac 4. sh day C phrase; it isnt your day 5. See blood C a saying that one will meet with a mishap thats rted to blood. Modern day example; you cut your finger chopping vegetables Chapter 53 Rumors Stop Before the Wise Rumors Stop Before the Wise Afternoon, in the Du n back mountain rumbling sound rang out again, and it continued till night descend before it stopped. Usually, no one goes deep into the back mountain that Du Shaofu could train his physique in ease in here. Moreover, with the Demon Scale Tiger guarding close by, if someone ventured close it would find out immediately. When night came, Du Shaofu sat cross-legged and adjusted his breathing. Night nketed Stone City and the Du npounds buildings. In a certain courtyard, several shadows gathered in a room, and one of them was a pale-faced young man; the same one that was beaten up by Du Shaofu earlier in the day, An Hu. An Hu actually lost to him in just two moves. Enduring for ten years, it seems like a troublesome rival came out of Du n ah. A young man with some simrity to An Hu, a year or two older opened his mouth and said lightly, the corner of his mouth lifted up in a faint smile. Big Brother, you must help me take revenge ah! An Hu looked wronged and furious; he was unwilling to let Du Shaofu slide just like this. An Long looked at An Hu, lightly said to him, Second Brother, stay away from Ye Zhijin, shes out of your league. Big Brother, what do you mean not suitable for me, but shes for suitable for you! An Hu stared at An Long, displeasure evident in his eyes. Second Brother, the injuries you received today proves Ye Zhijin isnt someone you can tame. An Longs faint smile remained on his face, indifferent to An Hus outburst. He looked out the window at the moon, and a faint smile seemed to have etched on his face, An Long he said, "That woman is not as simple as you think, shes probing ah. Probing? An Hu asked doubtfully. Nothing, you rest at home this period and heal properly. An Long said. Then what about that Du Shaofu, dont tell me were not doing anything about this, and let that Du Shaofu off so easily, this just shows that our An Family is afraid of him? An Hu raged; hes one hundred and twenty percent unwilling to pretend what happened this afternoon like it was nothing. He then asked a burly man who was behind An Long, Dad, say something ah, are you allowing me to get beaten in vain? The burly man was sitting down, the current Patriarch of the An Family, An Qingsong. He turned to look at An Long and said, Longer, what do you think? When An Long heard his fathers question, he said, Dad that Du Shaofu is younger than Second Brother some years, and if we went to Du n it would be detrimental to our An Familys reputation. If the matter was spread out, some people might say our An Family is weaker than Du n, already lost yet have the face to look for trouble. Then your meaning is, this matter should be swept under? Not much can be seen from An Qingsongs face as he asked. No... An Long smiled faintly and said, We are going to Du n, and we must let everyone know that we are paying Du n a visit. I also want to meet this Du Shaofu; someone who can endure for ten long years, I want to know what kind of a person he is. Okay, go to Du n, and packed that Du Shaofu. Instantly, a smirk appeared on An Hu. Huer, go rest; you are not allowed to step out of the house for six months! An Qingsong looked at An Hu and said in a stern voice. Yes, Dad. An Hu dared not retort; he seemed frightened of his father; obediently dragged his heavy, and injured body out of the room. Ai.... Watching An Hus silhouette leaving the room, An Qingsong sighed, and said, Truly let me down, dont live up to expectation; used by others and yet still unaware it. An Long spoke, and the faint smile never left his face, Dad, Second Brother is still immature, moreover, Ye Zhijin that girl is indeed unusual and Second Brothers lost is justified, and its a good thing for him. An Qingsongs gaze fell on An Longs body, saying, If you could tame that Ye Familys girl, the future matters will be much simpler. I will do my best. An Long said, his smile ever present. Things will start moving quickly soon. Stone City has been too calm too long. An Qingsong said. The mountain raine bringing the wind of change the sky is about to change. Ye Family had started to make their move. Looking out at the night sky, An Long muttered softly. The next morning, Du Shaofu stopped practicing and converged the golden glow around him, breathing out a mouthful of foul qi. The Golden-winged Garudas exercisew is truly unfathomable. Feeling his bodys xuanqi was getting thicker and his body stronger. A satisfied smile appeared on his face, after tidying up a little Du Shaofu left the back mountain. Young Master Shaofu, its bad! An Family brought a lot of people over, all looking very fierce. Patriarch called you over to the Main Hall. The moment Du Shaofu stepped through the backyard door, the new backyards steward ran over in haste, panting, a bunch of nerves. An Family. Du Shaofu looked calm, saying, You can leave, I will be there in a moment. The Demon Scale Tiger rubbed its body against Du Shaofus robes when he heard someone came to look for trouble; it looked at Du Shaofu as if saying it wanted to go too. No need for you to join in the excitement. Du Shaofu said to the Demon Scale Tiger. Roar, roar! Two low growled came out from the kitten-sized Demon Scale Tiger, seemingly protesting that Du Shaofu was looking down on it. Unfortunately, Du Shaofu ignored it, turned around and entered his own yard, instead of heading to the Main Hall. Du Shaofu took a bath, and freshened himself before headed out to the Main Hall, and saw many An Family present within. All of them were quite strong judging from their atmosphere, and most of them were flushed red with anger, judging from the situation seems like the argument with Du n already started. Seen Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle. Du Shaofu walked up and greeted Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong, his eyes quickly nced once over the An Family; his sight paused longer on the burly man sitting on the main guest seat and the thin young man beside him. Shaofu, sit down first. Someone said you injured An Hu yesterday, did such a thing happen? Du Zhenwu inferred Du Shaofu to sit, and followed with a question. Du Shaofu nodded, and he took ce beside Second Uncle and said, Yesterday I taught someone named An Hu a lesson; he scolded me, I beat him up. Du Zhenwu, you heard it right, this child hurt my son yesterday. No matter what, today you must give me an exnation. An Qingsong red angrily at Du Zhenwu as if he would never forgive this issue. An Qingsong, you also heard it, it was your son who scolded my nephew first, deserve being beaten. Du Zhixiong spoke as he stared at An Qingsong, The son cant match, the older onee out; An Family is really protective ah. Du Zhixiong, what are you trying to say! A An Family elder shouted at Du Zhixiong sullenly. What I said is what I meant. If youre unsatisfied, let An Family and our Du n dere war. Du Zhixiongs fist mmed on a chair and stood up in anger, and xuanqi started to surge, not at treating An Family as guests at all. Du Shaofu is his nephew, of course, he wont allow anyone to bully him. War then war, my An Family is not afraid. War then war, dare to bully till our Du ns house, you think it is easy to bully us! The Du ns experts also heated up, against An Family none of them retreated. Du n could rise within a short ten years in Stone City relied on their unity against external enemy without any hesitation. Huang Xiaolong looked at his Second Uncle stood up in anger banging on the chair, a trace of warmth filled his heart. Just yesterday, most of the Du n experts were against him, yet today against outsiders, they all united without slightest dy. An Qingsong looked at Du Zhenwu in a fury, his voice gloomy, Du Zhenwu, Du n isnt nning to give my An Family an exnation today? What exnation! Your An Family came to my Du n looking for a fight, clearly not putting my Du n in your eyes. If An Family is looking for an excuse to start a war, Du n will grant your wish! Du Zhenwu sat in the main seat, not giving an inch. Good, what a good Du n, well see. An Qingsongs palm mmed on a chair, then turned around and said to the An Family present: Leave. You know the way out. Du Zhenwu leaned into his chair, full of disregard. I am An Hus elder brother, An Long. Youre Du Shaofu? An Hu stood up and walked till he stood in front of Du Shaofu. In the big hall, everyones eyes turned to focus on An Long and Du Shaofu. Why, the little brother cant rival, so the whole familyes? An eyebrow rose as Du Shaofu observed An Long. An Long sent Du Shaofu a smile, saying, Hearsay you were an idiot for ten years, it seems rumors arent reliable. My Second Brother doesnt live up to expectation, a lost is a lost, a setback will be good to sharpen him a bit, dont you agree? An Longs words mainly were to poke at Du Shaofu. Indeed, rumors stop before the wise. Du Shaofus expression was calm. However, everyone could hear the underlying meaning of his words C those people who believed he was a fool, then hes the real fool; a wise person wouldnt believe such nonsense. An Long who was facing Du Shaofu turned a little gloomy inside, however, on the surface his faint smile remained, I heard you are on good terms with Ye Familys Ye Zhijin? From what I see, An Hu is on better terms with her. As An Hus elder brother, you dont know? Du Shaofu retorted calmly. Hehe, An Longughed, his eyes never left Du Shaofu said, Soon, Stone City will hold a Five Families event, most of the younger generation will participate, and I hope to see you there. I may not go. Du Shaofu replied. I take my leave. An Long said, his trademark faint smile etched on the corner of his lips, turned around and left with a group of unwilling An Family. This An Family is really shameless. As the An Family left, Du n experts that were in the Main Hall cursed. Shaofu,e with me to the study. Du Zhenwu stood up and said, no telltale signs of what hes thinking, he turned around and headed to the study. Go, dont worry about the An Family, our Du n does not fear them. Du Zhixiong patted Du Shaofus shoulder, chuckling he said, I heard say, you only use two moves to defeat that Xiantian level brat An Hu. This is glory to our Du n, good kid! Second Uncle, how could I have that much strength, An Hu tripped and tried to frame me. Du Shaofu would not admit it, less than one day ago he told the whole n that hes not Du Hao Xiantian cousin brothers opponent. So no matter what, he couldnt wouldnt admit that he defeated An Hu. Leaving that sentence, he quickly trailed behind his Eldest Uncles shadow towards the study. Chapter 54 Stone Citys Guardian Stone Citys Guardian Yeah, this situation is not right ah. Theres something weird about this. How did Du Shaofu became so strong? Hearsay that An Hu had stepped into Xiantian, could it be Du Shaofu also... Even Du n members found it strange before the thought hit them; their expressions were full of amazement and shock. To defeat An Hu with two moves is not something a general Xiantian warrior could do. Entering into the study, Du Zhenwu sat down, seeing Du Shaofuing in behind him. Pointing to a seat beside him, Du Zhenwu said, Shaofu, about what happened yesterday, I want to know your view on the matter. That young man called An Hu scolded me, I beat him up; thats it. Du Shaofu answered. In front of his Eldest Uncle, Du Shaofu was more polite. That An Hu is nothing, beating him up is not an issue. Our Du n does not fear the An Family; we dont bully others, but we wont allow others to bully us and ate loss, right? Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu. He felt these ten years he really doesnt understand anything this nephew. Yes, what Eldest Uncle said is correct. I will not let others bully me anymore. Du Shaofuughed and said. Good, there is no outsiders here, talk to me about yesterday. Du Zhenwu scowled at Du Shaofu, and his mood turned serious. Truthfully, Im not sure what happened. But I find it strange, the other day it was the Ye Family came, today it was the An Family. Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment before saying to Du Zhenwu. Surprised was evident in Du Zhenwus eyes, looked at Du Shaofu and said, borate, whats strange and not right... The Ye Family was too enthusiastic; that Ye Zhijin girl, although shes still young her temperament has always been cold and proud. With me, however, shes over passionate. Whereby the An Family was too fake; supposedly said to havee to make trouble, despite that, all they did was yelled one or twice and left just like that. Moreover, that An Long is not simple others may not realize it, but An Long must have knowning here to make trouble would make An Family lose face, yet they still came. In truth, they came to perform a good show." Du Shaofu paused, something rippled past his eyes as he looked at Du Zhenwu, There must be a ghost when things out of the ordinary happen. Listening to Du Shaofus word, Du Zhenwu eyes flickered, and felt surprised; he continued to ask, Good kid, it seems I really had underestimated you. Now, tell me honestly, why did you hit An Hu yesterday, just cause he scolded you? Hei Hei, Du Shaofu smirked, Ye Familys young miss is so nice to me, I shouldnt let her down, might as well make it bigger. Despite her young age; theres more to that girl than what she shows on the surface. Du Zhenwu lightly said, then looked at Du Shaofu, This matter is really is not so simple. Stone Citys weather is about to change after a very long time. Ye Family was the first unable to resist, and made the first move, can you think of the reason why? Im a little curious. Du Shaofu said. There was doubt, and curiosity, however, curiosity won. Du Zhenwu raised another question, Stone Citys location is so close to the Wild Beast Mountains with various wicked beasts living in there, including Beast King level. Has it ever crossed your mind why these wicked beasts had never forcefully invaded or entered Stone City? Do you know why? Thest two beast tides damaged many parts of the forest, yet not one wicked beast entered Stone City. Because Stone City has a Wicked Beast Guardian. Du Zhenwu exined. His expression changed when talking about that it. A Wicked Beast Guardian? Du Shaofu was shocked. All these years, Beast Kings from the Wild Beast Mountains have never stepped into Stone City. Furthermore, there are other forces apart from Stone City, they dared not recklessly take advantage of Stone City all due to our Stone City Beast Guardian, a long time Beast Hou level Guardian C Demonic Lightning Lion. Mentioning the Demonic Lightning Lion Guardian Beast, longing waved across Du Zhenwus eyes. A Beast Hou is equivalent to a human warrior at Hou cultivation; to him, that level is still far out of his reach. Beast Hou level! Even Du Shaofus eyes lit up. A Beast Hou is higher than a Mai-Ling wicked beast, stronger than the Demonic Scale Tiger. He didnt know there was such a terrifying existence residing in Stone City. ording to rumors, some hundred years ago, the Ye Family ancestor coincidentally saved the Demonic Lightning Lion. From that time onwards, the Demonic Lightning Lion had stayed with the Ye Family and thus remained in Stone City deterring wicked beasts from the Wild Beast Mountains. This is one of the reasons Ye Family held the Mayors position for several generations. Du Zhenwu said. So, thats the reason. Du Shaofu understood a little; with such an existence behind Ye Family how could the other familiespete. Du Zhenwu sighed and said, Unfortunately, the Demonic Lightning Lion is getting old in age, and its cultivation hasnt been able to advance in so many years. Its nearing the end of its lifespan. From what I know, it has an old injury that did not fully healed; one of the reasons that it stayed in Ye Family for so many years. Injury on top of old age, its health diminished a little every day. A rumor spread, saying it will die soon. Therell be a day even a beast Hou lifespan will meet its end. Du Shaofu sighed inside his heart; even a beast Hou will one day exhausted it lifespan. Comparing a Hou warrior and a Hou beast, thetter without a doubt has a longer life. One needs to break natures shackles by continuously advanced to a higher level of cultivation. However, everyone knows the higher the realm the harder it is to break through. A beast Hou like the Demonic Lightning Lion, its arcane bone is a treasure, its blood essence is also a treasure. Once it breathed itsst breath, Stone City will fall into chaos; all these years, dont know how many eyes were secretly watching the Ye Family. Du Zhenwus voice quivered slightly. A beast Hous arcane bone and blood essence were enough to cause a bloodbath in Stone City fighting to possess both treasures. From many years ago, these families had been nning and preparing, waiting to reap the benefits with the death of the Demonic Lightning Lion. When the Demonic Lightning Lion dies, it would be difficult to for Ye Family to control the situation. An Family, Bai Family, and Qin Family would not let go of this opportunity. Although Du Shaofu understood, nevertheless he was stunned. When he was in Wild Beast Mountains, all the big prominent sect C Sky Serpent Sect, cher Sect, and Mystical Talisman House experts had gone all out to snatch the same thing in the aftermath of the Golden-winged Garuda and Demonic Purpleme Phoenixs battle. And the same thing will happen in Stone City with the Guardian Beasts death for one word - benefits. Thats right. Ye Family realized this fact but are helpless. Thus, they are probing which family has the intention to contend. Du Zhenwu added. Du Shaofu frowned, I understand, no wonder the Ye Family is so overly warm to me, seeking an ally with our Du n, and then draw out those with ill-intent using our manpower when the timees. Looks like, the Ye Family had everything arranged. Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu, once again surprised, Right, Ye Family made arrangements. Thest time Ye Baolin came, he had already sent word that he desires to ally with Du n. When dividing the benefits, they will not forget about us Du n. Uncle agreed? Du Shaofu looked up and asked. Can we not agree? The corner of Du Zhenwus lips curved into a bitter smile. Ye Familys really got some means. Du Shaofu understood Du n cant refuse the Mayors request, refusing meant Du n nned to go against them. But, the high profile way Du n and Ye Family came together surely made the other three families guarded against Du n. One monthter is the Five Families Junior Competition, things may happen at that time; and I m afraid it is toote for Du n to remain neutral in this storm. Du Zhenwu muttered, a worried expression emerged on his face. Eldest Uncle, what has this got to do with the Five Families Junior Competition? Du Shaofu doesnt quite get it. Stone City had been in the Ye Families jurisdiction for a long time with their five generations of Mayor, but the forces outside of Stone City had eyed the city for a long time waiting to take over, and the Yes is unable to defend against them on their own. Even with the Demonic Lightning Lions existence,ints will always exist. Du Zhenwu exined: This is the reason why the Ye Family suggested the prominent families juniorpetition held once every three years many years ago. The strongest is eligible to practice in the Lightning Pool. It used to be four families participation for our Du n only joined around a dozen years or so. Regarding this Du Shaofu is very clear; Du n has been in Stone City as long as he can remember, but it only rose to power in thest decade. However, Du Shaofu had never heard of the Lightning Pool, so he asked, What is the Lightning Pool? Du Zhenwu exined, The Lightning Pool belongs to the Ye Family, and it only opens once every few years. The Lightning Pool contains a small amount of the Demonic Lightning Lions blood essence within, thus practicing in the Lightning Pool brings great benefits. The lightning current in the pool tempers the body and is hugely beneficial for future cultivation. Recent yearspetition, most winnerses from the Ye Family juniors. Thus, Ye Familys strength had always been stronger than other families in Stone City. Its a pity our Du n is a new power, none of our juniors has ever won and enter the Lightning Pool. When Du Shaofu heard this, his interest was stoked. Using lighting to temper his body coupled with the Golden-winged Garudas physique refiningw, Du Shaofu wondered if the benefits can be enhanced, perhaps it would bring other benefits as well. After all, the Demonic Lightning Lion is a beast Hou. Note: Ate loss C taken advantage of. Chapter 55 Utmost Utmost Du Zhenwu paused before continuing, The reason the Ye Family opened the Lightning Pool for two reasons; on one hand, they shared the benefits brought by the Demonic Lightning Lion to quell the other families dissatisfaction. At the same time, it also acts as a deterrent. Du n rose to where we are today in thest decade, and in these years Du n juniors had wonpared to the other families, and this indirectly added another deterrent factor. One monthter during the juniorspetition, you must think of a way to enter the Lightning Pool. My injury has yet to heal, Im afraid I wont be able to fulfill Eldest Uncles expectation. Du Shaofu said. Dont pretend; youre craftier than your Dad. I really dont know how Third Brother has such a mischievous son like you. You think I dont know, that what Imperial Knight, Du Haos cousin brother lost face after you injured him, ran away from ourpound in the middle of the night. You truly think I cant tell? Du Zhenwu snapped at Du Shaofu; the different between his stubborn Third Brother and this sly nephew is just too great. Hey Hey, Du Shaofu snickered. Looks like Eldest Uncle already knew everything, since it is family, it wasnt necessary to pretend. Behave; I know what youre aiming for. Du Zhenwu rolled his eyes at Du Shaofu, saying, The n Elders are not stupid. I already discussed with them, as long as you participate in the Five Families Juniors Competition and take the first ce the n will reward you with the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture for your practice. Thats all? Du Shaofus eyes dimmed a little. If it were before, he would be overjoyed getting the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture, but now he cultivated the Golden-winged Garuda exercisew, he no longer has any desire for the said reward. What else do you want? You took the Violent Stone Demon Wolf blood essence and two base-building dans from Du Hao and your two cousin brothers, is that not enough? Du Zhenwu rolled his eyes again. Okay, I will try my best. Du Shaofu nodded his head helplessly in agreement, looks like he wont be able to squeeze out some other benefits. Although he has no interest in the Purple Qi Sunworship Scripture, the Lightning Pool, however, is another matter, he wanted to have a look. Perhaps, it would help to strengthen his body. This elixirs and materials are things a Spirit Talisman Master can use, youre the one who wanted it? From the inner part of the study Du Zhenwu took out a big wooden box and opened it. Inside, were things generally required by a Spirit Talisman Master amounted to quite arge sum of xuanbi; Du Zhenwu was skeptical, his gaze fixed on Du Shaofu asked, Du Ping sent this over, you bought all these materials? Yes, I want to try if I can be a Spirit Talisman Master. Du Shaofu nodded. He had expected purchasing the list of items from Du ns store will spread the news back to Du n, but he doesnt mind. You want to be a Spirit Talisman Master? Surprise flitted across Du Zhenwus face as his gaze was kept on Du Shaofu. In the past, he had invited someone to test for Du Shaofus spiritual root. Regrettably, the result determined Du Shaofu does not have the potential to be a Spirit Talisman Master. I just want to give it a try; it matters not sessful or otherwise. Du Shaofu said. Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu for a very long time before his expression returned to normal, Our store invited a Spirit Talisman Master Alchemist, although only a Two Star Spirit Talisman Master, if you really want to try, I can go and talk to him. He can give you a little guidance; self-exploration and burying your head in books wont bring you much sess. Many thanks Eldest Uncle, its not necessary for now, I want to explore around it myself. Du Shaofu knew there was a Two Star Spirit Talisman Master in the Du n stores, he was also one of many Spirit Talisman Master who came to treat him when he was sick. Although only a Two Star Spirit Talisman Master, it is equivalent to a Xiantian level warrior, and due to their unique status, even Eldest Uncle need to be courteous with a Two Star Spirit Talisman Master, upying a high position in Du n business. However, ording to Zhen Qingchuns argument, a Five Star Spirit Talisman Master is just fart before him, what more a Two Star Spirit Master. Thus, Du Shaofu decided to wait and see if Zhen Qingchun hoaxed him. Okay, since you have decided; thepetition is not far away, as long as you dont overlook this matter, it will be fine. This round, Du Hao and the rest of them probably wont achieve a favorable result; three years ago your sister and brother missed it, and now both of them are not in Stone City. This time, it solely depends on you. Du Zhenwu said earnestly; not lingering on the Spirit Talisman Master topic. What used to be waste martial veins could cultivate now, maybe a miracle will happen. If a Spirit Talisman Master could appear from Du n, it only brings benefits and increases Du ns reputation. Thats why some things he need not question too much; everyone have secrets, Third Brothers son had secrets is normal. I will do my utmost. Du Shaofu felt grateful, and he knew Eldest Uncle is concern about him. The brother and sister of Du Zhenwus mouth referred to his daughter and Second Uncles son. Both of them ventured out of Stone City to train since young, and Du Shaofu hadnt seen them for a long time. He remembered when he was still small, sister and brother had always protected him. Du Shaofu chatted with his Eldest Uncle for a while, left the study carrying the wooden box. When Du Shaofu reached the door, Du Zhenwu called out, saying, Shaofu, this yearspetition, many extraordinary juniors came out from the other families, quite a few of them already stepped into Xiantian territory. Can you tell me what your current strength is, so I know what to expect. Du Shaofu looked back with a faint smile on his face, answered, The Lightning Pool, Im entering. Leaving that sentence, Du Shaofu quickly left the study. The Lightning Pool can temper the physique, this kind of opportunity must not be missed. This kid, what level did he reach, even I cant see clearly ah? What domineering words! Du Zhenwu sighed, when Du Shaofu was in the study, he had tried to probe Du Shaofus cultivation, but the strange thing is, he was unable to determine exactly... Dad, youre back. Du Shaofu returned to his courtyard carrying the box in his arms, delighted when he saw his unkempt drunkard father sitting the yard, holding his wine jug. En, Du Tingxuan replied. Dazed, unmoving, staring at the sky. Ill put it here. Im going out for a moment; dont drink so much. Du Shaofu ced a few set of newly bought clothes and a new wine jug next to the chair, turned to look at his fathers face, half covered by his messy hair for a second, then left the courtyard. A long time after Du Shaofu had left, Du Tingxuan moved; he carried the clothes and new wine jug in his arms as he sat in the yard, an unnoticeable fluctuation shed across his dull eyes. Rumble~! Rumble~! From the Du n back mountain, rumbling sound resounded through the mountain. Once again Du Shaofu immersed himself in tempering his body. When the sun rose, Du Shaofu stopped and sat down to adjust his breathing. The Demon Scale Tiger kept watch, unable to take its eyes off Du Shaofu. Night, the moon hung high in the sky. Longer, what do you think of Du ns Du Shaofu? Standing in front of a courtyard, An Qingsong looked at his eldest son and asked this question. An Long tilted his head up, looking the moon hovering in the sky his hands sped behind, and his robe fluttered in the wind, An Long said, Dad, you already have an opinion, why are you asking me. An Qingsong gave a faint smile, That Du Shaofu although young but theres much more to him. An Hus loss was justified. Indeed, hes absolutely not simple; his strength is hard to determine. The Bai and Qin Family are making their preparations. It seems in this one month, I should go into closed-door retreat, otherwise, I dont have full grasp of victory ah. An Long nodded, smiled and said, But before that, theres a need to tempt Bai Family, and Qin Family to join in the excitement. We cant let others to only stare at our An Family. Meeting a tough opponent will help your cultivation, this is a good thing. An Qingsong looked towards the Ye Familys direction, a sharp light flitted across his pupils said, If we can get that huge treasure, that is the most secure immeasurable future. For An Family, for all of you, I will do my utmost. Chapter 56 Spirit Talisman Cauldron Spirit Talisman Cauldron Morning arrived, few drops of dew moistening thick, longshes. Forest fragrance filled the mountains, dark teal peaks stretched out, disappearing into the horizon. Hu~! Du Shaofu breathed out deeply from his chest and opened his eyes. Du Shaofu raised his arms up stretchingzily, crackling sounds came from his body as if there was an infinite amount of energy ready to burst out. "I wonder how long it will take for the first stage Refining Golden Plumage to reach majorpletion. At the end of every session of physical self-torture, the result was much to his satisfaction. Miracle ah, you kid is basically a wonder, how can you practice the Golden-winged Garuda ns exercisew? Incredible, incredible. Zhen Qingchuns voice rang out. The little tower floated out from Du Shaofus bosom energy fluctuating around it. A wretched-looking face appeared in front of Du Shaofu looking like he discovered a new continent, staring at Du Shaofu in disbelief. Didnt you say you need to heal for three days? Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun, surprised. The xuanqi from your body was purer than what I had expected thus shortening the time I needed to heal. Zhen Qingchun was still staring at Du Shaofu, trying to see if he could see through Du Shaofu saying, Your body contains many secrets; however, if the Golden-winged Garuda n knows that you, a human, are practicing their exercisew, cmity will befall upon you. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Zhen Qingchun and said, Youd better think about yourself; if you cant assist me in bing a Spirit Talisman Master, your future days will be filled with more than virgin boys urine. Brat, you better treat me politely, you still need my assistance. Zhen Qingchun nced at Du Shaofu from the corner of his eyes, his venerable attitude a mismatch with his kiddish appearance. Dont forget, you still need my assistance. Du Shaofu retorted nonchntly. You!! Zhen Qingchun choked with anger; rolling his eyes at Du Shaofu and bitterly said, Starting now, Im teaching you how to be a Spirit Talisman Master, but whether you seed or not depends on your fate. Whatever, if I fail youll suffer too. Du Shaofu replied casually, he wont give Zhen Qingchun the opportunity to lead him by the nose. You.....! Zhen Qingchun wanted to rain his anger and frustration down on a certain someone, but he had no way to deal with this brat at the moment, giving Du Shaofu a fierce re he snapped, The things I told you to prepare, have you prepare it? I had it ready, do you want it now? Du Shaofu nodded. "Not now; the things I requested are used to enhance your spiritual root, but before that, I need to confirm if you have the potential to be a Spirit Talisman Master. Zhen Qingchun exined. How to confirm? Hearing this, Du Shaofu felt a little nervous. To be a Spirit Talisman Master, the prerequisite requirement is strong spiritual force and spiritual root, both essential. Your spiritual root is poor, but your advantage is your strong spiritual force. Acent look appeared on Zhen Qingchuns transparent face. Full of pride, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, To determine this, the first thing is to check if you can condense a Spirit Talisman Cauldron. "What is a Spirit Talisman Cauldron? Du Shaofus gaze turned serious as he looked at Zhen Qingchun. Manes from Parents essence, the mind stainless and concise, the Qi linked in infinite loop pure as if refined, first births three constituent,ter births the kidneys. When all areplete, thenes the eyes. Third, thepletion is the five viscera and bowels; grows the bones that support the four limbs, and thus life is born. Life consists of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Five elements Qi aligned with five organs C the lungs with gold, liver with wood, the kidneys - water, fire the heart, and spleen with earth. Gold births water, water (kidney) represent the Houtian realm; gold (lung) represents the Xiantian realm. Wood encourages fire, fire (heart) represents the soul of Houtian, thus wood (liver) represent Xiantians spirit. With the heart as a furnace and heat, the liver as cauldron and water; condense your Spirit Talisman Cauldron. [tn: in short; to condense a Spirit Talisman Cauldron, he needs to concentrate fully, channeling various elements energy of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth represented by different organ of his body.] Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, The Spirit Talisman Cauldron is everything to a Spirit Talisman Master and it is the first step. Open your eyes and observe carefully, I will let you experience a real Spirit Talisman Cauldron. Subsequently, Zhen Qingchuns illusionary hands formed mysterious seals, and it kept changing as xuanqi surged and streams of runes swirled around Zhen Qingchun. Du Shaofus gaze was fixed unblinking on Zhen Qingchun; every time Zhen Qingchun turned serious he looked less like a swindler in Du Shaofus opinion. Even if a swindler could disguise perfectly, they stillck a certain charm. Boom! As Zhen Qingchun formed thest seal his body shook a little; a vague cauldron materialized, floating in midair. On the cauldrons surface were clear, five different colors of energy ? white, green, ck, red and yellow. Runes swam around, the cauldron it as if it could transform into anything, a derivation of all living things. The cauldrons appearance brought a scorching heat in the air and a terrifying atmosphere swept out from the cauldron. H! Under the scorching heat assault, Du Shaofu staggered back. Under the heavy oppressive aura, Du Shaofu almost cant stop himself from prostrating as his blood seemed to freeze. Du Shaofu resisted and stood up straight, focusing on the cauldron - a cauldron condensed out of runes, hot mes jumping around, profound and mysterious. Ey, Zhen Qingchun retrieved his Spirit Talisman Cauldron, puzzled. He initially wanted to show off in front of this brat to humble him a little, but he didnt expect under the scorching heat and oppressive aura, this brat can still stand up straight. Despite being a spirit body, and his current strength is not even one over ten thousand of his peak, the power he exuded earlier was enough to force a Mai-dong warrior to kneel down. Is this the benefit of practicing the Golden-winged Garudas exercisew? This brat is basically a Garuda in human form; Zhen Qingchun sighed, this talent is indeed rare. The thing you condensed just now is the Spirit Talisman Cauldron? Du Shaofu came over after Zhen Qingchun had retrieved his cauldron; amazement apparent in Du Shaofus eyes. Thats right, what I condensed earlier is the Spirit Talisman Cauldron. The fact is, with my current condition, I can only maintain it for a short while. Zhen Qingchun turned to Du Shaofu full of pride and said, You have seen the Spirit Talisman Cauldron just now; a persons body contains five elements energy C gold, wood, water, fire, earth aligning with five internal organs. Lung with gold, the liver wood, kidney as water, the heart is fire, and the spleen conforms with the earth element. Gold births water, and water represent the Houtian realm, and liver represents a Xiantians qi. The heart as the furnace, as the fire whereby the kidney is the cauldron and water to condense a Spirit Talisman Cauldron. Go andprehend yourself, the day when you can do it means you have the potential to be a Spirit Talisman Master; although you have talent, and a strong spiritual force, but it all depends on how much you can grasp. Okay, I will give it a try. Du Shaofu nodded. Zhen Qingchuns every move didnt escape Du Shaofu, while he was looking at Zhen Qingchuns movement he felt somethinging to him. Closing his eyes, he stood there and started toprehend. Hmph, take your time; even with a high talent it needs at least take one month before sess. No rush, slowly take all the time you need. Zhen Qingchun said lightly, a trace ofcent shed across his wretched eyes. He believed this brat would kneel down and beg him sooner orter. With his own highly praised talent and careful tutge it took him exactly one month before seeding to condense a Spirit Talisman Cauldron. How can this brat exceed him! Note: http://.acupuncture-and-chinese-medicine/five-viscera.html Diagram of the five elements Chapter 57 Green Smoke Rising From Your Ancestors Grave Green Smoke Rising From Your Ancestors Grave Earlier, Zhen Qingchun had intentionally left some information unsaid, and so Du Shaofu wasnt taught the proper basics! All Zhen Qingchun did was tell Du Shaofu the profound esoteric to condensing a Spirit Talisman Cauldron and left it at that. From the beginning, Zhen Qingchun doesnt believe this brat could sessfully condense a Spirit Talisman Cauldron, and at that time, wont this brate to beg him; and he (ZQC) will teach this brat a lesson in respecting elders! Imagining this scene, Zhen Qingchuns wretched face bloomed like a chrysanthemum; then turned into a wasp of smoke and spiraled back into the little tower. Deep in the mountain behind Du nspound, Du Shaofu was immersed in trying toprehend; his hands continued to form seals simr to what Zhen Qingchun did before. Runes appeared and swirled in front of him with strong energy fluctuation sweeping the area, but a barrier seemed to hinder his progress. The runes shattered and dissipated when it reached when Du Shaofugged behind. But he didnt give up; his hands went through the seal many times over, and as he progresses the runes multiplied. Without knowing time slowly passed and with every try, the runes before himsted longer than thest try. If Zhen Qingchun seen this, no one knew how he wouldve felt as the scenario once again fell out of his expectation. The Demon Scale Tigerzily stretched its four limbs on a piece of t rock, closed its eyes and took a nap. asionally its big eyes opened a tiny slit to check on Du Shaofu before going back its nap. Time passed and night came. From morning till now Du Shaofu hasnt moved away from the spot he was; seals continuously changed in his hands, fully forgetting the time being totally engrossed. Evening, when the sunsets glowed like a fireball that was about to be swallowed by the horizon, and ribbons of reddish orange glow brushed mountain the peaks leaving a tint of rust. Boom! When night nketed the sky, suddenly deep within the mountain a terrifying breath rushed out. Runes lined ording to certain rules and condensed into a cauldron that radiated scorching temperature. Runes flickered and hopped, giving off a powerful oppressive aura. A hot cauldron materialized out of thin air, but it has a dimmer outline than Zhen Qingchuns Spirit Talisman Cauldron, even the runes arent as bright. However, the five colors of white, green, ck, red, and yellow were ring as the bright sun. Other than the five colors on the cauldrons body, on its lid was a glimmer of golden runic patterns. At this point, xuanqi from his Shenque and meridians were pulled into the cauldron, and xuanqi rushed out from his body like a strange beast was greedily devouring everything. Spirit Talisman Cauldron! You, you actually condensed it out, how is this possible! Zhen Qingchuns illusionary spirit body appeared beside Du Shaofu, and on that wretched and immature looking face, Zhen Qingchuns eyeballs nearly dropped to the ground. His jaw remained hanging for a long time. This brat used only one days time to condense a Spirit Talisman Cauldron. White, green, ck, red, and yellow, the five-colored element. Impossible! My eyes must be seeing illusion! Zhen Qingchun blinked and blinked a few more trying to deny the unbelievable scene before him. If those old monsters found out about this, all of them would scramble out here to take the brat as a disciple. Chi~! The Spirit Talisman Cauldron floating in front of Du Shaofu dissipated and his face was a little pale as his feet staggered back some steps. In such a short time, all his xuanqi exhausted making it difficult to maintain the cauldron; to Du Shaofu the experience was tiring than a great battle. Kid, you really havent condensed a Spirit Talisman Cauldron before this? Zhen Qingchuns stare was fixed on Du Shaofus body. Otherwise, how could it exin what happened just now. No. was my cauldron a failure? Disappointment can be seen in Du Shaofus bright eyes; condensing a Spirit Talisman Cauldron was quite difficult, harder than he had first imagined. Hearing Du Shaofus reply, Zhen Qingchun rolled his eyes. From his observation, and the innocent look on this kids face, he believed Du Shaofu was telling the truth. No, you had sessfully condensed out a Spirit Talisman Cauldron. It has metal, wood, water, fire and earth, all the five elements which means your Spirit Talisman Cauldron is one of the best. Zhen Qingchun was speechless; this kid can only be described with one word C freak. Clearly, a human yet cultivates the Golden-winged Garudas technique, in just one day he could condense a Spirit Talisman Cauldron and it was a five-colored one at that. Other than freak what else can be used to describe Du Shaofu. It was a sess? I thought it was a failure. I used one whole day before I can do it, is my talent really that terrible. How long did you take on your first try? You definitely used a shorter time than me. obvious disappointment was written all over Du Shaofus pale face. You...! Zhen Qingchun whirled into depression, how was he supposed to answer such a question, how can he tell this freak kid that he took one months time even with careful guidance before he sessfully condensed his Spirit Talisman Cauldron out. Zhen Qingchun truly wanted to smash a block of tofu onto the innocent face in front of him. This kid was basically born to make him look bad! Ai, I already know my talent isnt good enough to be a Spirit Talisman Master, but at least I can condense a cauldron out. Noticing Zhen Qingchun silence, Du Shaofu was even more certain of his poor talent. His feeble voice said, Right, just now you say my Spirit Talisman Cauldron has five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, is one of the best cauldron, was does that mean? At this moment, Zhen Qingchun felt like giving Du Shaofu a flurry of kicks for making him feel so depressed. Unfortunately, Zhen Qingchun knew for the time being heck the power to abuse Du Shaofu as he like, when he had healed fully he must abuse this kid till he had fully vented. Taking a deep breath to suppress his annoyance Zhen Qingchun exined, Talisman runes have different branches of development which made it moreplicated than a warrior. Strictly speaking, they are Alchemist, Refiner and Array Masters; like their title implied, an Alchemist Master researched things rted to herbs and pills whereby a Refiner Master refines weapon and other tools. What about an Array Master? Du Shaofu was surprised; he didnt know that a Spirit Talisman Master branched out so wide. Zhen Qingchuns eyebrow rose, Array Talisman Master is the rarest of the three, and it is recognized as the most terrifying existence. Rune arrays, A light lit up in Du Shaofus eyes; he had heard that each Array Masters was terrifying existence and with just one arrayid out they could single-handedly rival an empire. Du Shaofu inhaled deeply to calm himself down, then asked another question, Does that mean an Alchemist or Refiner Master wouldnt have any aplishments in arrays? Of course not, its hard to find even one Array Master within ten thousand Spirit Talisman Masters, and an Array Master is the pinnacle amongst Spirit Talisman Masters; each one supersedes the rest, a godlike existence. Saying this, Zhen Qingchuns expression was bursting with pride, looking at Du Shaofu he said, And I am an Array Master, a godlike existence. You must have burned a lot of joss sticks to be able to meet me; green smoke must be rising from your ancestor tomb for this fateful meeting. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Zhen Qingchun, Your words are so mighty, then there is no need for my xuanqi. Du Shaofu scored another win against Zhen Qinchun, the arrogance earlier shattered into smithereens and curled away by the wind, A humans body is full of mystery, in every person, there are five elements energy in them. The difference lies in how strong or weak these energies are, for a Spirit Talisman Master, those with fire and wood are suitable for medicinal attainments. Metal and water on a Spirit Talisman Cauldron meant the person is more suitable for refining. Notes: Titles were changed to Alchemist, Refiner for convenience. Green smoke rising from Ancestors Grave is a phrase (?) referring to someone very fortunate. Chapter 58 The Great Origin Soul Mantra The Great Origin Soul Mantra Then what about Array Masters? Du Shaofu asked. Humph! A loud snort came from Zhen Qingchuns throat, one of his eyebrows rose to his forehead saying, As for Array Masters, it is essential to possess all five elements energy and runes; toyout runic talisman arrays the five elements C metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are vital. No wonder there are so little Array Masters, its because all five elements energy needs to be present. Du Shaofu looked like he finally gained some understanding, then his expression changed as if he realized something shocking; turned and asked Zhen Qingchun, This means an Alchemist and a Refiner is limited by the elements, but an Array Master possess the five different energy can be a Refiner and Alchemist at the same time? ording to theory it is usible, however, your train thought is too simple. Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a side nce, sighed and said, Biting more than one can chew; doesnt matter whether it is alchemy, refining or array each one is deep and profound. So many predecessors and experts exhausted their entire life span yet unable to im that they have fully mastered any of these branches. Who in this world can say they have the talent to practice and master everything. What about you, I remember your Spirit Talisman Cauldron also has five elements? Du Shaofu asked. My main focus is arrays with alchemy as supplement; thus, Ick the energy to delve into refining as well. These two already took all of my time and focus. To practice all three aspects was something even he could only daydream about it on asion. Only meager number of Spirit Talisman Master has five elements cauldron, and hed never heard of anyone excelling in all three. Du Shaofu understood what Zhen Qingchun was trying to say. Both warriors and Spirit Talisman Master has limited time and energy; it already took arduous effort to cultivate or to master one branch that was just as wide and profound as the others. Right, what should I focus on? Can I be a Spirit Talisman Master now? Also, you havent answered me, how long did you take to condensate a Spirit Talisman Cauldron? How much shorter than my time? Is my talent for this extremely poor? Zhen Qingchun, why did your face looked so bad.... Your expression doesnt look too good ah... Du Shaofu continued to assault Zhen Qingchun with a flurry of questions, in the end, Zhen Qingchun could barely restrain himself anymore; throwing Du Shaofu a murderous look escaped into the little tower without hesitation. This freak kid was purposely doing this to shatter his pride, Zhen Qingchun thought. Zhen Qingchun, I passed or not? At the very least tell me if my talent is sufficient or not ah? Even if it isntparable to yours you dont need to ignore me, how can you look down on others like this? Kid, go adjust your condition after that continue practicing to condensate out your Spirit Talisman Cauldron; when I think you are skilled enough I will tell you. I am teaching you Great Origin Soul Mantra to train your soul force. From inside the little tower, Zhen Qingchuns voice rang out, The Qi of Origines from nothingness, mortals fazed by Heavens Retribution; The Universe divided into Yin and Yang, and the five elements births life. When Qi is formed, ones talentes from vitality as the spirit of every being... after reciting the mantra, Zhen Qingchun was toozy to bother with Du Shao anymore. ... Five dayster, in a quiet valley behind the Dupound, Zhen Qingchuns vague silhouette was busy throwing some herbs into his Spirit Talisman Cauldron, his busy flicking out seals one seal after another. Hu~. The heat emitted out from the cauldron caused the surrounding temperature to rise quickly, and the herbs were instantly swallowed by mes turning into drops of liquid. Eyes followed Zhen Qingchuns every move, Du Shaofus eyes flickered with every change of Zhen Qingchuns hand; his heart shook a little as he observed Zhen Qingchun. Although he had never interacted with any Spirit Talisman Master before, somehow he felt Zhen Qingchun was definitely a cut above others. Zhen Qingchuns eyes focused intently on the Spirit Talisman Cauldrons mes and the changes to the liquids to further refine away the impurities with ease. A full half an hourter, his already vague silhouette blurred even further. Clearly, exhaustion took a toll him, and in the cauldron, there was a palm-sized concentrated spirit liquid. The cauldron vanished, and a sphere of liquid floated within Zhen Qingchuns palm. Sharp light glimmered in Du Shaofus eyes as he stared at the liquid held before him, he felt immense energy fluctuationing from it. If he could use it to train his physique, it surely will achieve an unbelievable result. Do I swallow it and cultivate? Du Shaofu was full of expectation. If you want to die then swallow it. I refined this spirit liquid to enhance your spiritual root; the energy it contained is enough to blow off your Shenque. Zhen Qingchun rolled his eyes at Du Shaofu. His finger flicked and the liquid dropped into a natural pool in the valley, and the clear water turned into a greenish white. H~! When the sphere of liquid fell into the pool, its calm water rippled violently across the surface. Strip all your clothes off and go in, let your body absorb the Benefits. After a decade or so your spiritual root will be good enough. When Du Shaofu heard this, his face turned ugly in an instant, protesting, A decade or so, that is taking too long, cant you make it faster? What do you think this is?! How many people in this world knows how to enhance spiritual root, how dare youin it being slow! Zhen Qingchun shot Du Shaofu a fierce re, then rolled his eyes, Each time, the spirit liquid can only be used once, and you need to soak once every three months so prepare a little more of the same list. One month three times, damn... Du Shaofu froze, and his expression was a little twisted. Feel expensive? I already knew that you are poor, the list I gave is already the cheapest substitute; the materials that Im scarcely satisfied with are enough to impoverish a Maidong warrior. Zhen Qingchun added a little gleefully. Making Du Shaofus expression grew increasingly gloomy; the expensive materials he bought could only refine the lowest quality spirit liquid, in the end, he could only ept the fact that he is poor. ording to Zhen Qingchuns instruction, he stripped off bare naked and jumped into the water. Run the Great Origin Soul Mantra, absorb all the spirit liquid into your body, once again, Zhen Qingchuns voice transmitted into Du Shaofus ears. Submerged into the water as he sat cross-legged, Du Shaofu began to go through different patterns giving a mysterious feeling and repeated the mantra Zhen Qingchun taught. Violent ripples stopped as if they found a destination swirling towards Du Shaofu. This brat is absolutely a freak. On the side of the waters, Zhen Qingchun watched Du Shaofu, feeling an impulse to throw a big stone and knocked out Du Shaofu. In a short one days time, sessfully condensed a Spirit Talisman Cauldron, a five-colored one at that, and in these five days time, he actually had fully grasped the Great Origin Soul Mantra where he took one year and five months to learn it ah. And this brat used five days to do it, and after that, he dared to ask is it because his talent is was insufficient that he took so long, basically forcing him (ZQC) to die by knocking his head against a block of tofu. Boom! Suddenly, the waters surged towards Du Shaofu as he ran the soul force cultivation technique. Chapter 59 Sealed Spiritual Root Submerged in the swirling pool of energy, Du Shaofu sat still as his fingers began to form a chain of seals. The spirit liquid slowly prated into his flesh through the tiny pores, his body absorbing with greed, traveling along his veins and meridians filling his entire body. Ahh...! Under the spirit liquids stimtion, Du Shaofu felt as if something wanted to jump out from inside him causing agonizing that he cried out in pain, unable to hold it in akin to an awakening dormant beast struggling to be free. Chi~! And at this time, a strange muted light burst out from Du Shaofus Shenque, connecting with every meridian and his bloodline circted his body and met with the starting point at his Shenqu. A terrifying atmosphere swept out, and a made out of the same strange muted light wrapped Du Shaofu whole inside it. Roar! Up above the valley, the terrifying atmosphere that came from the light caused it to quiver, involuntarily kneeling down in surrender. Heavens, this is... Floating above the pool, Zhen Qingchuns expression changed watching the light enveloped Du Shaofu, dazed, before eximing, Martial Pulse Spiritsi, that is a Spiritsi! All of Zhen Qingchuns focus was on the light around Du Shaofu, looking as if he found something out unbelievable that he was shocked speechless, Spiritual root, this kids spiritual root was sealed, and not because it is low grade. What a clever means of sealing! Soon, when all the spirit liquid was absorbed, the pool returned to its previous calmness, and the mysterious light that shrouded Du Shaofu disappeared too. Du Shaofu was found unconscious floating in the water. When he woke up at the edge of the water on a t rock, he was fully dressed, the Demon Scale Tiger and Zhen Qinchuns face reflected in his pupils as he opened his eyes. What happened just now? Du Shaofu asked, he only remembered feeling like something wanted to jump out from his body before losing consciousness. Zhen Qingchun stared at Du Shaofu, his voice low, Ive made a mistake; I checked your body just now, you kids spiritual root was sealed! What do you mean? Du Shaofu tried to sit up, feeling dizzy in the head Du Shaofu hit his head a couple of times before it seemed to have any effect and felt better. Simple. You actually have an excellent spiritual root that even I find it hard to believe. However, you must have pissed someone badly for them to hate you this much. From the moment you were born your spiritual root was sealed, and the person who did it is stronger than me even at my peak strength. He wasnt able to understand the seal in its entirety with just one look, and he also cannot understand why such a powerful expert would want to seal an infants spiritual root. Someone sealed my spiritual root? Du Shaofus face was a little ugly when he heard this, he stared straight at Zhen Qingchun, Is what you said, true? Do I need to lie to you? Zhen Qingchun rolled his eyes. Who is it that hates me to so much? Anger burned in Du Shaofus eyes. He was a broken vein martial waste, and his spiritual root was sealed; this proved that the person wanted him to spend his life in mediocrity, cannot cultivate and has no spiritual root. What an insidious person! Zhen Qingchun paused for a moment, thinking before adding, When I was checking your body, I truly find it full of secrets. You freak kid actually had a Golden-winged Garudas arcane bone connected into your own ribs, no wonder you can cultivate their technique. But, other than the Golden-winged Garudas breath, I discovered there is another breath in your body that is just as strong. Pity, that I cant determine it in my current condition. Zhen Qingchun stopped; when Du Shaofu fainted, he had seized the chance to check his (DSF) body, and the result, until now still contain traces of shocked from the discovery. Zhen Qingchun continued, Also, you shouldve been a martial waste, but Im not sure how you miraculously healed like something changed inside your body that made the seal inside on your spiritual root loosened. Probably due to the Golden-winged Garuda, and the other existence in your body, because you spiritual root has traces of them. Then, has my spiritual root recover? Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun and asked. No, shaking his head, he added, But, I have two good news for you. What good news? The first good news, from your martial pulse and your sealed spiritual root, I can guarantee that youre no ordinary person, theres no way an ordinary person has such spiritual root and martial pulse. Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes narrowed to a slit, Due to the changes inside your body, coupled the spirit liquids effect the seal has loosened slightly. What are you trying to say? Du Shaofu was puzzled. In other words, you can be a Spirit Talisman Master. Your spiritual root and spirit force are good enough, and a bright future in runes and talismans awaits you. However, you wille across barriers due to that seal on your spiritual root; if I could regain my strength, there is half a chance to break it, Im too weak in this state. Zhen Qingchun added. Du Shaofu got up, on his resolute face, emotion rippled silently. Zhen Qingchun asked, What are your ns? Du Shaofu raised his head, saying, I want to know who has this big of a hatred with me, and I also will help you to heal faster? Didnt you say I am a swindler, guarding against my every move; if I recovered, arent you afraid I will harm you? Zhen Qingchun retorted, smiling faintly. I already knew you arent a swindler from early on, if you wanted to harm when you could have done so when I was unconscious just now. Du Shaofu calmly met with Zhen Qingchuns eyes and said, I know you want to recover as soon as possible and I need you in peak condition to help me break the seal on my spiritual root. In his heart, Zhen Qingchun was truly shocked; in general when people in simr circumstances wont be able to calm down for a long time. The first thing they wouldve done is to look for their elders, instead of that, this young man in front of him made his decision in the shortest time without rming anyone. Zhen Qingchun brows were scrunched together; Du Shaofu did not look for the Du n elders because he knew they werent aware of the matter. ording to Zhen Qingchuns exnation, the one who sealed his spiritual root was someone very powerful, and Du n may not be strong enough against them. Thus, telling the elders is useless, the only way is to be strong, then he can find out who did this to him. You worship me as your teacher, follow what we discussed before, Zhen Qinghcun said. What I said was well discuss about it after I be a Spirit Talisman Master, I didnt promise to be your disciple. Du Shaofu righteously deflected. Zhen Qinghcun twisted with rage, Youre trying to shrink from our agreement! I have no intention to shrink from anything. You think too much from the beginning. Du Shaofu said seriously. If he really did worship him (ZQC) as Master, then he would need to listen to everything that wretched looking face and said. Otherwise, he would be used of disrespecting Master. Du Shaofu doesnt want to jump into a pit. Boy, you think you know everything after learning the Great Origin Soul Mantra! Let me tell you, from now on dont expect I will teach you a single thing more from my wide knowledge and dont hope I will help you to break your spiritual roots seal. Zhen Qinghcun spat the words ferociously; numerous experts had knelt and begged him to take them as his disciple, but he dismissed them as unqualified, and now hes being pushed to the side by this kid! Chapter 60 Trouble Again You can stop dreaming about restoring to strength, I may not be a Spirit Talisman Master, but I can still cultivate. Whereby you, without my help I believe it would be very difficult for you to heal. Du Shaofu totally wasnt threatened by Zhen Qingchun. We can go our separate ways. Zhen Qingchun also wasnt someone easily messed with; he had lived for so long and wont be led by the nose by some snot-nosed kid, staring at Du Shaofu, he stated: Today if you dont worship me as your Master, dont think Ill teach you a thing! Dont speak so absolutely. Du Shaofu smiled looking at Zhen Qingchun in front of him, We have no fate to be master- disciples, but we could be sworn brothers. Looking at your baby face, so young that I look older than you, I be Big Brother and you Little Brother, what do you think? Zhen Qingchun, Little Brother, dont return to the little tower, being sworn brothers is also very good ah. If its such a big deal, how about on odd days youre Big Brother, and on even days Im Big Brother. Like this is good, you dont eat any loss... Three hourster, in a mountain valley behind the Du nspound Du Shaofu knelt down respectfully looking up towards the sky, said, Heavens above, and the vast Earth below, today I, Du Shaofu vow at this moment to be Zhen Qingchuns sworn brother. To be brothers that adore each other; the Big Brother has the responsibility to take care of the Little Brother, cherish Little Brother, and concern Little Brother, whereby Little Brother will after Big Brother depending on the circumstances. For better or for worse; the vitor punish by lightning strike, pus grows on the scalp, pimples on the feet, and have hemorrhoids in the middle of the butt. Du Shaofu, what is the meaning of Big Brother has the responsibility to take care of the Little Brother, cherish Little Brother, and concern Little Brother, whereby Little Brother will after Big Brother depending on the circumstances? Zhen Qingchun also knelt down on the ground, gave Du Shaofu a fierce re; in three hours time, being bombarded with Du Shaofus many persuasive reasons he finally gave in and epted being sworn brothers. The only thing he won was no matter odd days or even days he was still the Big Brother. However, at the moment Zhen Qingchun only felt wronged, absolutely wronged. What was his identity, if this were leaked out, it didnt matter he recovered his strength, his old face would be too embarrassed to go out and meet people. Du Shaofus head turned to the side and looked at Zhen Qingchun, chuckling and rushed, Brother Qingchun, quickly vow; elder brother of course have to take care of the younger brother, dont worry you wont be at a disadvantage. Zhen Qingchun was speechless. Helplessly, he followed Du Shaofus action and kowtowed three times to the sky, and went through his vows till he arrived at pus grows on the scalp, pimples on the feet, and have hemorrhoids in the middle of the butt he wanted to drill into a hole. Vows are done, from now onwards we are brothers; and from now onwards Im envious towards you. Du Shaofu stood up, and there was a smile in his eyes; he felt he lose too much if he worshiped Zhen Qingchun as Master, but it made Zhen Qingchun unwilling, and he was afraid Zhen Qingchun wouldnt teach him seriously. But things are different now, after making such a nasty vow, he was sure Zhen Qingchun wouldnt pit him. Envy me what? Zhen Qingchun stood up, aggrieved and feeling wronged evident on his transparent face. Envy that youre my sworn Big Brother, envy you have a sworn Little Brother like me, envy ah. A long timeter, from Zhen Qingchuns aggrieved face came out two words: Go die! Du Shaofu didnt mind it, and was smiling as he looked at Zhen Qingchun, Brother Qingchun, we already are sworn brothers, as the Big Brother wont be so stingy as not to give a meeting gift right; you really dont have any good weapon or martial skill, elixirs also can I dont mind. Scowling at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun pretended not to hear, and changed the topic saying, Tomorrow, go and buy some things; the things for enhancing your spiritual root is useless to you, so you need to search for some other elixirs as I want you to progress faster in your martial cultivation. And from tomorrow onwards, I will teach you alchemy and array so you can refine some medicine to assist your cultivation. Only when you are strong enough that you can help me find things, relying just on your xuanqi cant help me recover. Okay! Du Shaofus returned to its usual calmness; he needed to be strong, continuously be strong... ... Morning the next day, Du Shaofu once again arrived in the Du n store and bought many expensive elixirs and other materials ording to the list Zhen Qingchun gave him, and what he has in the xuanbi card was far from enough. Once again, Du Shaofus hand went into his storage bag while enduring heart bled and sold off many items before he sessfully made his purchase. On the streets of Stone City were bustling since early morning. When Du Shaofu left the store, exiting the marketce his path was blocked by a group of young men and women. It seems like it was premeditated; each one of their breathing was little quick as if knowing he was here and rushed over immediately. Amongst the group was a twenty-something young man with a bunch of expensive, beautiful delicate essories hanging down from his embroidered robes. His features were quite looked albeit a little pale in the face, giving the impression of being frail, was checking Du Shaofu with indifference, asking You are that Du ns Du Shaofu? Du Shaofu titled his head to look at the crowd, and within them was a few familiar faces, he had seen them at some point when he was small. This group of people should be from the Bai Family; Du Shaofu looked at the young man, Bai Tianming, any matter? Xiaolu, this guy should be that Du Shaofu, weve seen him when we were little. The frail looking young man didnt answer Du Shaofus question, instead, he warmly spoke to a young woman, around eighteen years old next to him. The young woman was looking at Du Shaofu even before that. She had a pretty face with fine features; her lips pressed together in a smile at Du Shaofu. Then, a low snort sounded, a said, Big Brother An Long actually said hes first amongst our Five Families younger generation; Humph, in my opinion, the man that Ye Zhijins interested in is only so much. Someone that was a fool for ten years, how strong can he be. The young womans voice was sullen and harsh to the ear, making people ufortable. Xiao Lu, of course Ye Zhijin cantpare to you, even An Long is spouting nonsense. Bai Tianming kept very close to the young woman. Bai Tianming, dont you insult Big Brother An Long! The young womans expression changed abruptly. Xiaolu, didnt An Long say this kid is the first amongst the Five Families younger generation, I will prove to you now, An Long was spouting nonsense. Bai Tianming was startled when he heard the young womans angry warning, and then it was as if his frail face wasyered with ck paint, looking gloomy. Humph, you just want to teach this Du Shaofu a lesson!" The young woman raised her head a little, looking at Du Shaofu, curled her lips in disdained, and turned to the gloomy Bai Tianming saying, If you lose to him, then never appear beside me again. Ill make him kneel down, begging for mercy! Bai Tianmings gaze fell on Du Shaofu as if all his discontent, and grievance were caused by Du Shaofu. The corner of his lips curved up, a touch of cruelty shed across the frail, soft face, Du Shaofu, everybody say you are number one among the younger generation, today I will let them know how shallow An Long and Ye Zhijins judgm Chapter 61 Pay The Price As his words ended, cold chill surged in Bai Tianmings pupils; suddenly, his feet stamped the ground, his body blurred into shadow images like a ghost and appeared before Du Shaofu. Mid-Xiantian realm atmosphere swept out like a waterfall. Shaofus eyebrow rose; this Bai Tianmings cultivation was higher than An Hus, and his position amongst the younger generation wont be low. Theres something happening over there! It looks like the Bao Familys Bai Tianming and the Qin Familys Qin Xiaolu, they want to deal with Du ns Du Shaofu. A few days ago, An Familys An Hu was beaten by Du Shaofu, and they didnt gain any advantage when they went to Du n. An Long unintentionally said to someone that Du ns Du Shaofu the person standing at the top among the Five Families younger generation. So, that is Du ns Du Shaofu... Following the sudden change of atmosphere, people around the streets started to notice and gathered around the group of youngsters. In a quick one breaths time, Bai Tianming appeared in front of Du Shaofu, on his indifferent gloomy face a cold sneer unfold. Xuanqi fluctuated, and a fist was formed, and space crackled as the fist punched towards Du Shaofu. Chi~! However, just as Bai Tianmings fist was inches away from Du Shaofu, his body disappeared without a trace right in front of Bai Tianmings eyes. In a split second, the crowd felt as if their eyes blurred, and Du Shaofu was already behind Bai Tianming. At the same time, his fist that contained a surge of cutting windnded severely on Bai Tian Mings back. Bang! Bang! On the spot where the fistnded, the air sts a total f thirteen times. It looks like Du ns Pulsating Fist, but why does it have such power! Amongst the crowd, there was some who has exceptional eyesight that could recognize the martial skill Du Shaofu used. In that split second attack, Bai Tianming didnt have time to react. By the time he noticed the crowds reaction, Du Shaofus fist had alreadynded on his back. Puchi! Bai Tianming flew away like a broken kite following the chain of terrifying wind des attacks,nding a dozen meters away. Blood spurted from his mouth with fear on his face. Bai Familys Bai Tianming is so vulnerable before Du ns Du Shaofu! The crowd looked at Bai Tianming lying on the floor vomiting blood stunned with disbelief, this Bai Familys Bai Tianming lost just like this. He was a mid-Xiantian warrior ah, in Stone City hes could almost walk sideways. Du Shaofu, I want to see the person how strong is the person chosen by Ye Zhijin! When Bai Tianming fell to the ground, not far behind Du Shaofu to the side, a clear cold voice rang out. In Qin Xiaolus hand was a green-colored long sword, one dainty foot tapped lightly on the street surface, xuanqi surging. Qin Xiaolu lunged forward like the wind towards Du Shaofu, the long sword in her hand shone brightly with runes as she disyed certain sword skill; several sword rays shot towards Du Shaofu at lightning speed. Apparently, Qin Xiaolu already knew Bai Tianming wasnt Du Shaofus opponent, and her action was considered as sneak attack. However, never did she imagined that Bai Tianming would lose in just one exchange. Rain Divider Sword! The sword rays shot out as if it pierced through space, like shooting stars the enveloped Du Shaofu. Another mid-Xiantian ey, Du Shaofu frowned; this Qin Familys woman was another mid-Xiantian, but with the addition of that sword in her hand, her attack was more powerful than Bai Tianming. And Bai Tianming was careless when he attacked, otherwise it would be hard to defeat him with just one move, whereby this Qin Familys woman is more treacherous and cruel, using her full strength on the first attack. Watching the iing sword rays, xuanqi rippled under Du Shaofus feet; leveraging the force, his body slide back promptly, and sword rays barely shed pass him, the sharp qi made his skin tingled with sharp pain. Humph! Qing Xiaolu snorted coldly Du Shaofus speed was out of her expectation. Her long sword danced and her foot tapped the ground once again. Her hand waved the sword outwards, the long sword shook, and eleven swords rays shed at Du Shaofus direction. Expression turning dark, Du Shaofu formed handseals, and a pale golden light burst out from his body. Therge energy emitted from Du Shaofus body made the crowd bbergasted. A handprint struck out from Du Shaofus palm like angry raging waves pped on Qin Xiaolus sword attack before as the crowd watch. Bang! The two collided, and a loud explosion resounded. The sharp sword rays were extinguished in the most domineering way, an irresistible oppression. Kacha! And a clear sound of something broke echoed in the air, the long green sword in Qin Xiaolus hand shattered into pieces. Everyone was shocked, the sword in Qin Xiaolus hands was a unique sword, although not a Spirit Weapon but it was infinitely close, but now it was broken by Du Shaofus attack. After the long sword broke, the Raging Storm Waves Palm continued onto Qin Xiaolu, and her body flew off several meters away, and with rapid speed Qin Xiaolu used a movement skill, allowing her turn andnd on her feet, staggering down another dozen of meters beforeing to a standstill. Kaka! With every step back, the ground cracked with kaka sounds, pieces of stone crumbled and sand flew up from the cracks made under her feet. Puchi! When she finally stabilized her body, the sword hilt in her hands slid from her hand. The palm of her sword hand was bleeding, and suddenly Qin Xiaolu spewed out a mouthful of blood, making her fair skin look paler. Du Shaofu looked at Bai Tianming who got up and Qin Xiaolu and walked in their direction. The young men and women who followed the two of them dared not confront Du Shaofu; Bai Tianming and Qin Xiaolu is not his opponent, them going against Du Shaofu was practically looking to be abused. What do you want to so? You... donte over! Looking at the approaching, both pale face Bai Tianming and Qin Xiaolus face turned ugly, but both of them were heavily injured, each step seemed taken seemed strenuous. Bai Tianming, Qin Xiaolu, both of you must have forgotten to take medicine before leaving the house of course youll have to pay some price. Du Shaofu kept walking in their direction; under the public eye, his hands searched their body found a storage bag on each of them. Possessing storage bag, mean the two of them have quite a status in their own family. Watching Du Shaofu take away their storage bags, Bai Tianming and Qin Xiaolus expression turned uglier, powerless to stop. Du Shaofu, you...! Especially Qin Xiaolu, seeing Du Shaofu searched her body disregarding gender bit her lip so hard that blood emerged. The next time you mess with me, Ill not be as polite as I am today. Looking at the Bai Tianming and Qin Xiaolu, Du Shaofu very naturally kept the newly acquitted storage bags into his sleeves, turned around and left. So cool ah, Really too cool, why didnt I know that Du n has such a young master... Amongst the crowd, many young girls looked dazedly at the leaving tall figure. Du n Du Shaofu truly deserves lives up to his reputation, Bai Family and Qin Family suffered this time. Looks like this time, the Five Families Junior Competition Du n might be the champion. As Du Shaofu walked away, the surrounding crowded started to discuss with theirpanions. Hidden in the crowd were a few figures who wore long robes with hoods over their heads, as if done deliberately, and they gaze also followed the leaving figure of Du Shaofu. Chapter 62 Surging Undercurrents Surging Undercurrents Liang Qi, you also lost to Du Shaofus in just one move? A twenty-something young man turned to look at a certain young man beside him and asked straightforwardly. Replying Young Lord, that is the very same Du Shaofu. ording to rumors, he was an idiot fool for ten years, I didnt expect him to be so strong. The young man replied and his voice was filled with respect, but his face looked a little pale. If Du Shaofu saw this young man, he definitely would recognize him C the same honorable Imperial Knight that he defeated a few days ago, also Du Haos cousin brother. Ive already said when were outside, dont call me Young Lord; here, Im just your Captain. The young man smiled faintly, his tall height coupled with his handsome face made people feelfortable looking at him. Yes, Captain. What should we do now? Liang Qing nodded his head, respectful towards the Young Lord before him. The Ye Family decline to cooperate with us, whereby the An Familys plot runs deep. But... that Bai Familys girl is pretty good. Its a pity that rose if full of thorns, and need some time and effort to mold her. To obtain what we want the earliest possible, it seems we should pay a visit to the Qin Family. The young man watched Qin Xiaolu within the crowd hidden from in sight, and a tiny trace of smile flickered across his eyes. He continued in a light voice saying, The Qin Familys woman is also not bad, at the very least, they possess some petty cleverness. When we get what we want, whether it is the Ye Family or Qin Familys woman wont be able to escape. This time with the Captain here, things would go smoothly, the items wont be able to escape from the Captains palm. Unfortunately, the Ye Family and Du n dont know how to appreciate others kindness. Lets go, there are things to be done beforehand. A light smile appeared on the young mans face, drew the hood of his long robes over his head and left the scene quietly, his subordinates followed from behind.... ... Du n back mountain. Du Shaofu took out the two storage bags he had just procured and poured everything inside, out. The result made his brows wrinkled with obvious disappointment. After going through the things on the ground, he sighed lightly, These twos storage bag is so poor, theres practically nothing valuable. Kid, what were you in your previous life! The wind passes by, you inhale, the goose passes by and you pluck all its feathers, even two little Xiantian warriors storage bag you take. If this spread, my hard built reputation would be ruined by you. Zhen Qingchuns transparent figure came out from the little tower, ring at Du Shaofu. Towards this kid, all his assumptions were already crushed, words had failed him many times; this kid simply was a reincarnated bandit. How can those who doesnt manage household know the preciousness of rice and wood; the list of things you told me to buy are expensive. If it werent for the harvest I got from the Wild Beast Mountains, I simply cant afford them. I need to think of a way, otherwise the next time you tell me to buy something I can only go and rob. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Zhen Qingchun; he had been using his own savings to buy the things Zhen Qingchun listed. Of course, he needed to find a way to gather xuanbi to support his high expenditure. What bad luck, this Bai Tianming and Qin Xiaolus storage bag was truly too poorpared to the storage bag he had gotten from the tangerine red dress woman. Even her fragrance still lingered on the storage bag. Up to you to buy or not to buy, it is for your cultivation and not mine. Zhen Qingchun rolled his eyes, and he secretly decided in his heart, when he had recovered his strength, he must stay away from this kid as far as possible, the further the better. Otherwise, this kid would ruin his reputation if others knew he had such a sworn brother. Du Shaofu adeptly kept the storage bags, smiled at Zhen Qingchun, The faster I be strong, the faster you would heal. Dont make it sound like everything is for my benefit; furthermore, you are my Big Brother, you have a responsibility to take care of me and protect me, or you n to vite your vows? Take out the elixirs, today I will teach you how to refine them. Zhen Qingchun changed the topic, toozy to bicker with Du Shaofu. Otherwise, the one feeling angry and wronged would be himself. I got the things ready. Du Shaofu grinned bashfully and took out the herbs he had prepared, feeling excited. His eyes looked at Zhen Qingchun full of anticipation, his voice softly asking, Brother Qingchun, when are you going to teach me arrays? Also, are you familiar with weapon refining, I want to give it a try. Dont bite off more than you can chew; you want to cultivate martial arts, and you want to be a Spirit Talisman Master. Be careful that in the end, you have no achievements in any of them. So many talented experts from ancient time till now, all proud, arrogant and confident, wanting to learn everything like you but ended in failure, only harming themselves. Listening to Zhen Qingchuns words, Du Shaofu turned serious, I understand, I know what to do. En, its good that you know. If you can learn alchemy, then I will teach you arrays. How much you can learn depends on your own capability. Im only afraid you dont have enough to teach. Du Shaofu sniggered. Humph, dont try to spur me; if you have the ability to learn, it matters not to teach you all I know. Rolling his eyes at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchuns lips curled to the side, First, Im teaching you the basics and knowledge of medicine refining. Although your Big Brother, me, focuses on arrays, and dabble in alchemy, and dare not im to have high attainments in both. I want to emphasize my alchemy knowledge is still not something a general Alchemist canpare to. In medicine refining, it is vital to take note of the Spirit Talisman Cauldron and ones control of spiritual force. Knowledge about herbs and elixirs properties is equally important... In a hidden mountain valley, a transparent figure and a purple-robed silhouette sat cross-legged. Du Shaofu was listening attentively as Zhen Qingchun talked, sometimes nodding, sometimes asking questions. One teaching, and the other one learning, and like the day passed. Not too far away, the wildcat like Demonic Scale Tigerid on a rock in azy demeanor, taking a nap. Its eyes opened a slit wide to check on the two figures before going back to its beautiful nap. Fine rain drizzled down, sttering on the water surface making tiny circr ripples. This was an evening of soft misty rain, slightly foggy. On a pavilion next to ake, a young womans flowyvender dress fluttered in the breeze. An exquisite face, elegant temperament as the young woman stood in the stood, painting a picturesque scene with the soft rain as her background. Little Sister, you must avenge me ah, that Du Shaofu is too much, totally not putting our Bai Family in his eyes! Behind the young woman, a pale-faced Bai Tianming was whining. Bai Caiyi turned back, a pair of clear eyes looked at Bai Tianming, but the corner of her lips slightly curved downward, Big Brother, havent you realize Qin Xiaolu used you this time. All of Qin Xiaolus attention has always been on An Long, that type of woman isnt suitable for you. If youre capable go and woo Ye Zhijin, then our Bai Family would be in this passive position. Bai Tianming struggled with indecision, and it showed on his face. He looked at Bai Caiyi feeling irreconcble, argued Little Sister, are we letting Du Shaofu off just like this? If this matter spread, people would think that our Bai Family is afraid of Du n, our familys reputation would go down if we dont do anything! There are some people who wish for us to retaliate, waiting for us to walk this path. Bai Caiyis clear eyes watched tiny drops of rains hitting theke surface, small red lips moved and her clear voice sounded, Only the final winner can reap the benefits, what does a temporary win or lose matter. Little Sister, you deliberately hold back because you want to see Xiaolu ufortable! Thats why you purposely refuse to act; Im going to look for Dad! Seeing his little sister remained impassive, Bai Tianming brushed his sleeves and left the pavilion in bad mood. Aii.... Bai Caiyi sighed softly and continued to watch theke surface. Some timeter, she suddenly muttered to herself, Du n Du Shaofu, endured for ten years, or did the Du n hid him away on purpose. Or, something happened recently? Wonder how he fares against An Longs true strength? It seems this roundpetition would truly be lively... Rain continued to fall from the dark night sky, a rhythm of the falling rain sounded as it hit the roof ying a long melody into the night. An Familys An Long, Bai Familys Bai Caiyi, these two people really hide deeply. In a courtyards long corridor, a graceful figureid down. The long dress entuated a young womans curves, exuding elegance. Chapter 63 Abnormal Bastard! Zhijin, its raining heavily; rest early so you dont catch a cold. Ye Baolin walked up gently to his daughter; a loving smile on his handsome face, but it held a trace ofment. Ye Zhijins head raised a little as her hand intimately linked her fathers arm. Her pair of bright eyes sparkling, in a spoiled little girls demeanor asked, Dad, what are youmenting about? Haha, Ye Baolin chuckled, a finger poked tenderly on the delicate nose saying, Lamenting that I finally brought up my daughter after all these years of trial. Moreover, my daughter grew up to be so beautiful and slender; its just that my heart aches a little every time I see, thinking one day my darling daughter would be tricked away by some bastard and I will feel ufortable ah. Dad, what are you saying; Im not marrying anyone and will apany you forever. Ye Zhijins eyes became red-rimmed and dered in a somber voice. Then, with father and daughters arms linking, they watched the raindrops falling in the dusk sky. You cant not marry, Dad cant support you for a lifetime. When your mother passed away, she said all men are bastards, but we will search for a slightly better bastard for you so that she will feel better. Puchi... Ye Zhijin was amused by her fathers words, the corner of her eyes curved into crescent-shaped smiles, then frowning and a low voice enquiring, Dad, are you missing Mother? Yes, I miss her. Ye Baolin had a faraway look on his face, and then sighed and looked at the delicate face next to him, You look more like your mother every day; just as beautiful, just as smart. If she knew this, shell definitely be very happy. I think what Mom was happiest at was to marry you. Ye Zhijin leaned lightly on her fathers arm; she knew father would think of her mother often. Unfortunately, there were joys and there were sorrows in the mortal world like the moon disappears when morninges, no one can stop it. Mm, lets not talk about this anymore. What have you found out in recent days? Ye Baolin lightly patted his precious daughters head, and a smile appeared on his face. He was muchforted with this daughter at his side. From the recent situation, it seems the An Family, Qin Family as well as the Bai Family has ill-intentions. But, were unable to find out how much preparation theyve done. What are the winning chances they think they have to be brave enough to deal with our Ye Family? Ye Zhijin said. The smile on Ye Baolins face gradually disappeared, he replied It has been many years yet they have never given up. Until this day, the time and effort they had spent in preparation, how could they think of giving up? Do they think we are that easy to deal with! Ye Zhijin no longer spoke after that, silently she watched the raindrops as the sky turned dark. ... A quiet morning after the rain washed the great earth. The air seemed fresher than usual as if the fragrance of the earth were floating in the air. In the back mountain behind the Du npound, up on the huge rock, a purpled-robed young man was sitting cross-legged; his hands moved continuously making seals and both eyes were closed. His body was shrouded in a pale golden light, enveloping even the huge rock that the rainst night did not affect where Du Shaofu sat at. The golden energy light snaked in and out of his body, looking mysterious and profound. Sitting on the rock, the purple-robed young mans chest moved up and down as he breathed, each time his breath stretched longer than thest. As time goes on, it felt that there is something rippling in the air that is invisible to the eye, as if something from this world entered the young mans body as he breathed, making his skin glow with a tinge of pale gold and runes moving on the surface. Freak! This kid is an abnormal bastard! Not far away, beside the Demon Scale Tiger was the illusionary figure of Zhen Qingchun who was staring at the purple-robed young man sitting cross-legged on the rock; muttering incessantly to himself. Half a months time had gone by and everything happened out of Zhen Qingchuns estimation. Once again the little freak kid achieves such progress in refining medicine; it wasnt necessary for him to exin it in detail and the kid could infer three things from one, possessing greatprehension ability; the same with his martial cultivation. Hu~! When it reached noon, the young man on the rock finally finished his practice. The golden light that shrouded him returned into his body; after he breathed a stream of foul qi, his longshes fluttered and he opened his eyes. A trace of golden light flickered deep within, there is a hidden sharp edge in them. The dans Brother Qingchun refined are truly something good. With this rate of progress, I think it wouldnt take long to advance into the mid-Xiantian. He felt the abundant surging xuanqi inside his body, a smile appeared on Du Shaofus face. The dans refined by Zhen Qingchun had a great effect and made his practice progress seemed effortless, gaining more than twice the usual result. This gave birth to admiration towards Zhen Qingchun in Du Shaofus heart. Continue to work hard, and strive for a breakthrough. Du Shaofu muttered lightly. He stretchedzily and then leaped off the rock. This smelly kid is really abnormal ah. Two dayster, Zhen Qingchun was utterly dumbfounded when he saw Du Shaofu threw himself against the cliff wall after stuffing a bunch of elixirs into his mouth;rge chunks of rocks fell to the ground and some turned into powder from Du Shaofus attack. With Zhen Qingchuns eyesight, of course, he could see how strong Du Shaofus physique was, he was practically a human form infant Garuda. Such a strong physical body wasnt something a normal human can have, not even those old heritage families or ancient race can achieve it. Moreover, they wont have such a crazy physique refining technique that could turn a human body harder than steel. Abnormal bastard, this bastard is abnormal! Another three dayster, when Zhen Qingchun saw the liquid essence floating in Du Shaofus Spirit Talisman Cauldron, the dumbfounded expression on his face remained for a very long time that it seemed like Zhen Qingchun might not recover from the blow. He worked hard for some months before seeding to refine the liquid essence, but this freak of a kid used only ten days! Especially when in those ten days, this kid used some hours to practice his martial cultivation and temper his body using the Golden-winged Garudas method; practically multi-tasking! But the result was a staggering sess; this kid made everything seemed so easy. In refining the liquid essence, Du Shaofu failed twice, wasting merely a few thousand xuanbis materials. During his own rookie days, he failed five times, wasting more than a couple of thousands worth of elixirs. Day passed after day, and the day of the Five Families Junior Competition grew closer. Thus, Stone City became even livelier as gossips rted to the Five Families filled the streets, bing an after meal topic. The contest between the Five Families ran ording to many years of tradition, betting on the contestants are inevitable. The talented younger generations from each of the Five Families became champion candidates. And in everypetition, there would be an emergence of a ck horse, and these people were always more interested in a dark horse for its high winning odds. If the right choice was made, they could be rich overnight. In Stone City, many betting points were opened, hearsay, that these were controlled by none other than the Five Families themselves, earning fortunes every year. In every betting point, almost all the families great talent younger generation were listed up. Because the participants name needed to be submitted a few days before thepetition begins. Thus, the participants entry details werent any secret. This made it easy for the betting points to gather this information to facilitate the bets to be made. There were quite a number of hot contestants this time round, like the Ye Familys Ye Zhijin, the An Familys An Long and An Hu, the Bai Familys Bai Mingtian, and Bai Caiyi. But popr contestants naturally have lower returns. Still, their poprity was undeniable. Chapter 64 Smart Woman But as the Five Families Junior Competition day drew closer, an explosive news broke out in Stone City that made a lot of people astonished. The first news was, this time around, the Du n only had one younger generation participating in thepetition, named Du Shaofu; the nicknamed fool young master youth was already a well-known person in Stone City. The second shocking news was the Qin Familys sudden engagement. Qin Xiaolu was engaged to a youth called Cao Qitai. Hearsay, on the day of engagement, many Imperial Knights were guarding outside the Qin Familyspound; and all the Patriarchs of big families went to congratte the Qin Family including the Mayor. Everyone knew that youth called Cao Qitai wasnt as simple as it seemed. What made the residents of Stone City shocked was, it was said that Cao Qitai after the engagement is considered half a member of the Qin Family and will be participating in theing Five Families Junior Competition as a Qin Family member. Standing in a pavilion overlooking Stone City; the distant mountain looked hazy like it wasyered with a veil, against the misty cloud giving the impression of being neither near nor far; like a few strokes of an ink brush depicting the blue horizon. Qin Xiaolu stood in the pavilion staring at the distant mountain. On her pretty face, tears were running down, eyes moist and red. I hate this! A long timeter, these words came out from her cherry mouth; using the sleeves to gently wipe off the tears from her face. At this moment, she understood that there wasnt any option for her, only to ept. Why are you standing here alone? A clear and mesmerizing male voice sounded, followed by the appearance of a young man in a long robe behind Qin Xiaolu. The young mans tall stature and his handsome face made people feel extremelyfortable looking at him. Cao Qitai, what are you here for? Qin Xiaolu turned around and looked at the young man behind her. Unpleasantness towards the young man showed in her eyes and a trace of unnoticeable resentment. Cao Qitai looked at Qin Xiaolu, the smile he wore never left his face. This kind of smile was enough to kill most young girls, and lightly said, Youre already my fiance, I came over to visit you, is it not allowed? You should have realized that I was forced to do this! Qin Xiaolu bit her lips; she didnt know why she felt an invisible pressure before this young man. And this kind of pressure made her feel ufortable. Of course I know youre not doing this voluntarily, but I also know, you are my, Cao Qitais fiance, is it not so? Cao Qitai smiled. This isnt what I wanted. Im leaving first, excuse me! Qin Xiaolu gnashed her teeth, and her body passed where Cao Qitai stood in order to leave the pavilion. Your fianc just arrived and you want to leave. Could it be that you have some opinion about me? The faint, charming smile was still on Cao Qitais face. His foot shifted a little as if blocking Qin Xiaolus path unintentionally. Cao Qitai, you think just because you are my fianc you can control me. Youre insufficient to do so! Qin Xiaolus expression grew somber, her slender hands moved rapidly like two spiritual snakes, making the eyes blurred at the speed. And in the blink of an eye, a hand print appeared pping towards Cao Qitai. Mid-Xiantian, quite a good talent. Finishing his words of praise, Cao Qitais smile disappeared and his face became sullen. His hands quickly formed seals and his left hand lightly waved. A faint energy burst out from the seemingly slow hand movement but was actually lightning fast. The surging energy has a chilly aura and shed against Qin Xiaolus handprint in an instant. Bang! Qin Xiaolus body was thrown back due to the impact,nding heavily more than a dozen meters away. Puu~ From the dainty mouth, red blood spurted out. When Qin Xiaolu titled her head to look at Cao Qitai, there was disbelief in her eyes; also surprise, shock, and aplicated feeling. Im not Bai Familys Bai Tianming. You better have a clear understanding of your own position. Being engaged to me, ept the fact whether you like it or not because you have no other option. Frankly, taking you as my fiance was only because you have a few of points of beauty, and your Qin Family has some uses. We all know this fact. Otherwise, Im notcking in women like you. Cao Qitai condescendingly looked at Qin Xiaolu, showing no emotion as if the woman that was injured wasnt rted to him. In his deep eyes, were coldness as he continued, I already knew you have feelings towards An Long from the An Family, but dont say I didnt warn you beforehand, if I hear anything between the two of you in the future, think about the consequences. Also, spare some thoughts for your Qin Family. I believe youre not a stupid woman and know what to do. Qin Xiaolu crawled up, staring at the coldness in Cao Qitais eyes, her body shivered unknowingly. At this moment, she finally realized what kind of person the young man standing in front of her was C a demon. The gentleness and everything were just a pretense. Looks like youve understood. Then, its good that you understand, after all, we will be husband and wife in the future. We are one family. Cao Qitais sullenness vanished without a trace as he stepped lightly towards Qin Xiaolu. A finger lifted up her chin and using the corner of his sleeve to rub away the bright blood stain on Qin Xiaolus mouth. A soft, concerned and heart ached voice said, Sorry, Xiaolu, I was heavy handed. Forgive me. I wonty my hands on you next time; that Du Shaofu hurt youst time, when the timees, I will avenge you. Qin Xiaolu stood there in a daze at the mercy of Cao Qitai, uneasiness in her heart. In the end, she was pulled into Cao Qitais embrace. From afar, it looked like a pair of lovebirds in intimacy. Indeed, they looked exactly like an intimate couple. Du n. Every day, Du Shaofu left early and returnedte. At times, he would be missing for a couple of days, the people at Du n did not even see his shadow. In this little more than a months time, ny percent of his time was spent on the mountain behind the Du npound. For Du Shaofu, he had a huge harvest in this span of time; he made progress not only in alchemy, his martial cultivation and spiritual force practice improved substantially. However, in both martial cultivation and Spirit Talisman, Zhen Qingchun actually suppressed his progress speed. ording to Zhen Qingchuns saying; whether it is martial or spiritual practice, the foundation was the most important aspect, it determines how high a person can reach in the future. It was rumored, that descendants of old heritage family suppressed their cultivation progress from early on in order to build a foundation that is more solid and perfect. Experts of that level was said to be invincible amongst same level warriors, that they could even kill an opponent two or three stage higher. This dumbfounded Du Shaofu, and his heart couldnt help but to imagine how would hepare to those juniors of old heritage families, and at that time, could he rival those so-called favored by the heavens. From Zhen Qingchuns mouth, Du Shaofu learned a lot regarding spirit talismans, and a new door opened for him. From time to time, Zhen Qingchun would talk about the outside world. The more Du Shaofu knew, the more he understood in his heart, of how important absolute strength was. On a rock, Du Shaofu sat cross-legged as his hands formed mysterious seals and various glowing spheres encircled his body in an instant. Traces of unique energy fluctuation came out from Du Shaofu between his eyebrows. And this unique energy grew thicker as time passed. Can this abnormal bastard make it? Not far away, Zhen Qingchuns transparent figure stared fixedly at Du Shaofus silhouette with a nervous look yet it was full of anticipation at the same time. Chapter 65 Opening the Niwan Palace Time flowed on and the speed that Du Shaofu formed mysterious seals became faster. And the energy fluctuation from the mid of his eyebrow grew increasingly intense. This level of intense energy fluctuations was no weaker than a Xiantian warriors; Zhen Qingchun grew ever more nervous as he watched from some distance away. A mans sea of essence is none other than the dantian as the Great Origin. The Ancestor Pce residing in the body is the most supreme, where all Yang gathers, the thousands Gods assemble. Suddenly, these words came out from Du Shaofus mouth as thest handseal was formed. Runic talisman patterns floated out from his eyebrow and enveloped his entire body. H~! And at the same time, a mysterious energy burst out of Du Shaofus body. This mysterious energy fluctuation was like a dark chain, chains wrapping around Du Shaofu in the center, in an instant it shattered the runic talisman that wasing out from Du Shaofus eyebrow. Du Shaofus face suddenly became grim and distorted, green veins surfaced on his temples as if he was suffering from a great pain that his body might copse at any time. Chi~! At this time, a different mysterious light jumped out from Du Shaofus body, also it wasnt bright, but it was connected to Du Shaofus meridian and blood. In the end, from the surface of Du Shaofus Shenque, a terrifying atmosphere broke out and wrapped around the dark chains that surrounded Du Shaofu. The martial pulse Spiritsi is actually protecting the host! What kind of martial pulse is this! Some distance away, Zhen Qingchuns eyes fluttered, not even his knowledgeable eyes could determine what grade of martial pulse Spiritsi that was. Automatically protecting its host wasnt something an average martial pulse Spiritsi could do. That martial pulse clearly has not yet recovered much from its seal; if it did fully recover, how powerful would it be! After a split second of shock, Zhen Qingchun senses returned and his voice transmitted into Du Shaofus ear, Kid, dont worry about the seal on your spiritual root; that seal is bounded by your martial pulse Spiritsi at the moment. All you have to do is concentrate on opening the Niwan Pce in your mind. Heavens mind, in your body, is a hundred Deities will; the Daobines with Taixuan. Heavens mind, the spiritual power of your body is a hundred Deities life grotto. The essence of representing the mountain of origin, with the soul clear as jade reaches the pinnacle. The Main builds a garden in his mind, turning the virtual into something real. Smoke rises from a thousand li away, like virtues equip one before Heaven and Earth, magnanimous in all ways. Hence, the Niwan appears. The ones who formed the Niwan Pce, are like the Deities above... Du Shaofus distorted face gradually eased. The dark chains around his body were bounded by the dim mysterious lights great coercion, and the runic talisman patterns emerged once again from his eyebrow. H~! Talisman runes shone brightly like miniature moon floating in midair following a certain pattern before returning to Du Shaofus eyebrow. The same cycle seemed to repeat endlessly, increasing the energy fluctuations. And at some point around the eyebrow, he can vaguely feel like there was somethinging to life. Niwan possessors takes the shape of the Deities, open the Niwan Pce! Finally, thest handseal fell into ce and Du Shaofu shouted loudly. The talisman runes swimming in the air suddenly spun into a formation, bursting out in a dazzling light like the rising moon, and finally shaped into a grotto that looked as if it could devour the surrounding space. Bang! A loud trembling sound rang out. The talisman grotto went into Du Shaofus eyebrow, and at the same time, a strong spiritual force surged strongly in his mind like a tornado. Even the nearby space trembled from the force. A strong wave of spiritual force wrapped around Du Shaofu, the energy ripples added a sense of vibrancy to Du Shaofu that made people feel like a newborn treasure came out from Heaven and Earth. What a strong spiritual force! How did this smelly kids spiritual force came to be this strong; Im afraid hes invincible amongst same level warriors. Is it rted to that sealed spiritual root? Zhen Qingchun muttered to himself lightly; on his wretched looking face was unspeakable shock and disbelief sensing the strong spiritual force from Du Shaofus body. The spiritual force was one of the crucial factors to a Spirit Talisman Master. Zhen Qingchun could already imagine this abnormal bastard venturing out of Stone City and defeating those so-called talented geniuses; based on this kids spiritual force and the Golden-winged Garudas cultivation technique, he could sweep them away by the bunch. Half an hourter, the dark energy chains around Du Shaofus body disappeared by itself, followed by the mysterious dim light. Thus, everything calmed down. Chi~Chi! Du Shaofu opened his eyes, bright and clean with traces of golden light deep within the pupils. Retrieving the talisman runes, the domineering and high-handed aura turned calm like the mirror surface. So, this is the level of a Two Star Spirit Talisman. Really strong, and different from a warrior. Observing the full spiritual force contained in his Niwan Pce, Du Shaofu muttered. His hard work and effort finally paid off; atst he had progressed as a Spirit Talisman Master and stepped into the level of a Two Star Spirit Talisman Master which was equivalent to a warriors early Xiantian realm cultivation. How do you feel? Zhen Qingchuns transparent silhouette appeared in front of Du Shaofu, and by the way he looked at Du Shaofu was like as if he was looking at a strange creature. Not bad, it would be great if I could break through a little faster. Du Shaofu was satisfied with the results. Zhen Qingchun red at Du Shaofu with wide opened eyes as if there was a group of crows flying above them. It has only been a little more than one months time, this smelly kid already stepped into Two Star Spirit Talisman Master yet it seemed like he still wasnt satisfied. Really,paring between people could suffocate a person to death. Although this was a Spirit Talisman Masters cultivation, however, because Du Shaofu was a dual cultivator, Du Shaofu ounted for a lot of many benefits but at the same time, the level of difficulty to advance increases. Cultivating spirit talisman and martial arts at the same time, the energy and focus were distributed instead of focused on one thing. Despite this, this kid actually seeded to do so in such a short time. As far as he knew, even taking thoseuded talented genius into consideration, it would need at least couple of years to reach this level. And Zhen Qingchun was well aware, that if it wasnt because he constantly reminded Du Shaofu to suppress his breakthrough, and solidify his foundation, this kid wouldve breakthrough much earlier. Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun no longer wants topare the speed of cultivation with this abnormal bastard, the only thing that made him felt better was when he thought that no matter how strong this bastard is, it was him, Zhen Qingchun who taught Du Shaofu. After opening the Niwan Gong, it can be considered as stepping on the path of bing a Spirit Talisman Master; and your alchemys progress is also good, so... Zhen Qingchuns voice paused here, rolled his eyes at Du Shaofu and continued, From today onwards, Ive decided to teach you the arrays. A Two Star Talisman Master is eligible toe in contact with arrays. I already said Im a quick learner. Du Shaofuughed with a heyhey sound as his heart looked forward to it. Those legendary Array Masters could rival an empire with just an array, enough to turn the tides and change the weather. Hearing Du Shaofuscent self-praise, Zhen Qingchuns face twitched and continued as if Du Shaofu didnt say anything, Arrays are much more vast and profoundpared to refining and alchemy. All beings coexist with the five elements, and to be an Array Master, the first thing that you should have is an excellent understanding of runes and talismans,prehend them and learn how to use it ording to your wish, turning them into an array formation. Arrays are divided into illusion array, attack array, and defense array. The first thing you must do now is toprehend the five elements runes between heaven and earth... Listening to Zhen Qingchuns teaching, Du Shaofus face became serious; asionally nodding, and asionally in deep thought Every time when Zhen Qingchun teaches Du Shaofu, the Demon Scale Tiger would lie close to them like it could reap some kind of benefits by just by listening. Chapter 66 Shilong Empire Thest light vanished with the sunset and the world dimmed as night took over. The midnight blue sky dotted with countless stars. Du Shaofu returned to his courtyard and had just taken a bath when he saw the backyard steward came, saying that the Patriarch and Second Master asked him over. Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, you were looking for me? When Du Shaofu entered Eldest Uncles study, both Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong were already sitting in the room, discussing something in low voices and somber faces. Seeing Du Shaofu, Du Zhixiong indicated him to sit down and spoke, asking Shaofu, these days it seemed very hard to find you, we cant even see your shadow. Were you busy practicing, your flesh and bone structure look more solid andpact. Du Shaofu took the seat next to Du Zhixiong, he nodded lightly and said, Theres nothing else for me to do anyways, so I stayed and practiced at the back mountain. Do Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle have matters with me? Dont tell me you have forgotten, that three dayster is the Five Families Junior Competition! A trace ofughter appeared on Du Zhenwus somber face; he asked lightly as he looked at Du Shaofu, How is your preparationing along? Only three dayster... The truth was, Du Shaofu really did forgotten it; he had been immersed in practice to the extent of forgetting to sleep and eat. Thus, the Stone City Five Families Junior Competition was thrown to the back of his mind. A faint smile shed across his face as Du Shaofu said, Ive been preparing. Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu and in his deep eyes he couldnt detect any nervousness or tension, instead, there was a trace of excitement, raising doubts in his heart; could this kid have absolute certainty of victory. Feeling slightly surprised, Du Zhenwu exined, An Familys An Hu, Bai Familys Bai Tianming, and Qin Familys Qin Xiaolu, these three werent your opponent. I know your strength isnt weak but there were some changes in this round ofpetition; you need to pay attention and be careful. Hearing this, Du Shaofu asked, Did some special circumstances appear? Du Zhixiong joined the conversation, Something did happen, this time, Du n only have one participant, only you will be representing the Du n. Why am I the only one? Du Shaofu was instantly baffled at the news. From the previouspetitions, each family adheres to a limit of fifteen participants, not one more and not one less. Everypetition year, all five families would fill the fifteen quotas. Even if the hope of being the champion was very slim, but it was considered as an experience, an opportunity that could bring great benefits to their cultivation. Du Zhenwu gave Du Shaofu a helpless look and smiled bitterly, You dare to ask, Du Hao, Du Yan, Du Chong and the rest were injured by you. Till now, they have recovered no more than half of their strength, how can they go up the stage and fight? Du Yu and Du Xue have great potential, but if they participate in this roundspetition, then they cannot participate in the nextpetition. As you know, everyone can only participate once; the two of them are the Du ns hope of winning first ce in the nextpetition. It is a loss to have them participate this time. Because of this, I and your Second Uncle had discussed it and decided to let you be the sole participant of our Du n. It will greatly increase the pressure on you since you have offended the Bai Family, An Family, and Qin Family. Judging from the situation, there is a high chance that they will besiege you. Du Shaofu contemted on his Eldest Uncles words. He knew a little about thepetition rules, taking lives and using power or method that doesnt belong to the younger generation were banned, there werent many rules to say. Basically, it was an all-out melee; thest person to remain on the stage was the winner and the person that could enter the Lightning Pool. Under these rules, the teamwork between the juniors from the same family is crucial, like they say two fists cant fight against four hands, the wine fragrance fears the deep abyss. As strong as a person was, once one was being besieged misfortune will follow. Not confident? If you really cant handle it by yourself, let Du Yu, Du Xue, and the rest go along, at least they can reduce the pressure on you a little. Du Zhixiong said, looking at Du Shaofus contemtive expression he thought that his nephew had no grasp of thepetition. He was aware, that once hes surrounded the consequences can be imagined. No need, me alone is fine. Im morefortable that way. Du Shaofu raised his head, a smile hung on his face as if there wasnt anything worth losing sleep over. Shaofu, this is no joking matter. Even if the Ye Family helps you to block some of the families, but in my opinion, the rest of them would gang up on you as well. Du Zhenwu reminded Du Shaofu. Eldest Uncle, I will do my best. It depends on whether they have the ability to gang up on me. Du Shaofu smiled indifferently. Okay, since you have the confidence, as your Eldest Uncle, I will believe in you. Du Zhenwu nced at the sharp, clear eyes and nodded; and then continued to say to Du Shaofu, In addition, you must pay attention to the Qin Familys Cao Qitai. This Cao Qitai could be your strongest opponent. Since when was there a someone surnamed Cao in the Qin Family? Du Shaofu felt puzzled. This Cao Qitai is Qin Xiaolus fianc, he is considered as part of the Qin Family. His age is within the set limit of thepetition and is eligible to participate. Not only you need to pay attention to this persons strength, you also need to pay attention to his identity. Du Zhixiong who was next to Du Shaofu added, ording to the message we received, Cao Qitai may be young but he is strong for his age. Other than that, he is also Liuyun Countys Lord, Cao Tianmangs son. Liuyun County, Du Shaofus eyes narrowed a little. Liuyun County consisted of neen cities that wererger than Stone City. Above a city was a county. In Du Shaofus knowledge, Stone City had always held a strange existence. It was said, from the founding of the empire, although Stone City was a border town far away, it has never been under the jurisdiction of a county or higher. As time passed, nobody knew the reason why; even though it was part of the empire but it was looked after by the five families. The empire we are in is called Shilong Empire. Liuyun County is close to Stone City and had always wanted to close up Stone City into their jurisdiction. However, they feared the Demonic Lightning Lion residing within the Ye Family. This time, Liuyun Countys interference with the Five Families Junior Competition, and working together with the Qin Family, I suspect that all of these brings a different purpose. If something happens to the Demonic Lightning Lion, not only will the other families make their move, even the outside forces wouldnt be able to keep still. Ai ........ Du Zhenwu couldnt help but sigh speaking of these. Du Shaofu left the study after he chatted with his Eldest and Second Uncle for a while. When he got back to his courtyard, unexpectedly, he saw his drunkard Dad back; just like always, passed out drunk, holding the same wine jug, snoring in the wicker chair. Du Shaofu brought out a thin nket from the room and covered his Dad, and then used a warm towel to wipe his face. He then went back to his room after he had finished all these. Note: Shilong Di Guo - Stone Dragon Empire Chapter 67 Breakthrough Late Xiantian After meditating for some time in the room, Du Shaofu continued to sit cross-legged, practicing his handseal forming skill, a bright glow shrouded him from head to toe in a halo of a faint golden light. Two dayster, in the Du n back mountain, Du Shaofu remained in the same position on a big rock. Golden runes snaked around in the faint golden light that enveloped Du Shaofus body. When these fluctuations reached the highest point, Du Shaofu changed his handseal, the xuanqi around him spiraled fiercely akin to an unplugged hole, flooding into his body. Almost there, hold it and step intote Xiantian in one go! Zhen Qingchun who was observing Du Shaofu cheered in a low voice that might not reach Du Shaofu. As the form of seals changes in his hands, Du Shaofu felt the strong influx of xuanqi into his Shenque, creating an enormous pressure. Since he became a Spirit Talisman Master, practicing the Great Origin Soul Mantra has helped his spiritual force to increase by leaps and bounds. The benefits of a more powerful spiritual force crossed over to his martial cultivation, increasing his perception andprehension power; it could be said that practicing bothplemented one another. Bang! Du Shaofus Shenque emitted a low explosion sound, after the sound he felt as if an invisible barrier had opened. A powerful momentum bursted out from his body, channeling out like a storm. After some time, the scene finally calmed down. The purple-robed figure on the huge rock slowly opened his eyes as he observed the changes in his body. A tiny smile appeared on his resolute face, muttering to himself: Finally, I have stepped intote Xiantian. I wonder what benefits I would reap after entering the Lightning Pool... Night entered, the bright moon hung high up in the translucent night sky; a rare night of good weather. And this night was fated to be a night where nervousness and excitement were felt by many people in Stone City. Silhouettes were already moving along the streets before dawn arrived, and their number only grew; they were all headed towards the center of the city where the city square was located. Today, is the day of the Five Families Junior Competition; if they werete there wouldnt be any good spots left. The total poption of Stone City wasnt a small number. The Five Families Junior Competition that was held once every few years was one of the liveliest events in Stone City, thus, people crowded the city square to watch. When the sky turned bright, the square was already crowded. As the event was held collectively by the five families, each family had dispatched people to maintain the order in the city square. Of course, this act was to show off their might and power; who in Stone City dared to make trouble under the eyes of the five families, apart from those who are tired of living. As time wore on, from the corner of a special entrance, the figures of participants appeared, raising amotion in the waiting crowd. Quickly look, the Bai Family is here! The Bai Family Patriarch, Bai Jiru, the eldest Young Master, Bai Tianming and Young Miss, Bai Caiyi. The Qin Family is also here. At the front is the family head, Qin Zongqiong and Qin Familys Young Miss, Qin Xiaolu. The young man next to her should be that Cao Qitai; rumors say, his background isnt simple. That Cao Qitai looks like a person of talent; it seems the Qin Family found a good son-inw. The An Family is here! An Familys Patriarch, An Qingsong, the brothers An Long and An Hu is with him. ....... As the crowd continued to whisper, people from the three families, Bai Family, An Family and Qin Family walked out one by one. Meeting rivals from the other families, everyone maintained a courteous mannerism and greeted each other politely and then took their pre-arranged seats. The younger generation of men and women stood quietly behind the Patriarchs, each were extraordinary in their own way, drawing cheers from the crowd. Worshipping eyes came out from the young men and women of the crowd towards these participants. Du n is here; Patriarch Du Zhenwu and the Second Master, Du Zhixiong. The one behind them in purple robe is Du Shaofu. I heard that this time he is the sole participant from the Du n.. When Du Shaofu saw the vast square and a crowd of less than a hundred thousand people, he was a bit shocked. Shaofu, no need to be nervous, rx a little. Du Zhixiong patted his shoulder and said. Du Shaofu smiled faintly; he was a bit shocked but was not nervous. He just did not expect that there would be so many people watching. Shaofu, the one sitting on the left side is Bai Familys Bai Jiru. He looks gentle but he isnt some good bird, he is cunning like a fox. Behind him is his son, Bai Tianming; I heard that you have taken care of him some time ago. The one you need to pay attention to is his daughter, Bai Caiyi; some say that, whether it was talent or intelligence, she is way stronger than her brother. Du Zhixiong whispered these information to Du Shaofu, As for the An Family, you know most of them. Next to them is the Qin Family; the one sitting in the middle, looking a little sullen is the current Qin Family Patriarch, Qin Zongqiong. You have met Qin Xiaolu, and that long robe young man close to her is Cao Qitai, be careful of him. Hearing this, Du Shaofus gaze fell on the three families unnoticeably. Every family has brought about a hundred people to the city square. In the midst of the Bai Familys camp was a gentle looking middle-aged man, probably the Bai Family Patriarch, Bai Jiru that Second Uncle mentioned. Next to Bai Tianming stood a young girl in white full of traces of spiritual aura, she should be Bai Caiyi. As for the An Family, Du Shaofu had met most of them. Lastly, his gaze fell upon the Qin Familys camp. Second Uncle said the somber-looking man in the middle is Qin Zongqiong, who looks like even death owed him money. Qin Xiaolu was behind him, and Du Shaofu had already met her. While he was scrutinizing others, he also felt many gazes fell on his body, his eyes traced the sources, and among them were Bai Caiyi, Bai Tianming, Qin Xiaolu, An Long and An Hu. What Du Shaofu paid attention to was the long robed young man beside Qin Xiaolu, he didnt know why, but this young mans gaze made a small ripple in his mind. So, this is Cao Qitai, he seems to have hidden his strength ah, Du Shaofu muttered in his heart. Brother Du, you camete, As the Du ns people arrived at the square, Bai Jiru and Qin Zongqiong stood up in superficial greeting. Whereby An Qingsong nced at the Du n group and looked away, standing in silence. The rest of the An Family was staring daggers at them. Im just in time; you all were too anxious and came early ah. Du Zhenwu smiled and said as he greeted the Patriarchs of each family and move on to the Du n camp after that, sitting in the middle of Du ns Elders. Du Shaofu, Du Yu, Du Xue and the younger generation who came to watch could only stand behind the seated elders. Du Hao, Du Chong, and Du Yan were among those who came too; although they were injured and cannot fight on the stage, however, watching from the side was permitted so as to not lose the Du ns face. Mayor Ye is here! The crowd once again broke out in an uproar when a group of people emerged from a corner of the square. Chapter 68 Rush Up To Take Advantage Seen Lord Mayor. Greetings to the Lord Mayor... The crowd hastened to salute respectfully, their cumtive voices vibrated above the square for a long time before dissipating. Outside the special tunnel, over a hundred silhouettes came out. A handsome middle-aged man and an eye-catching beauty stood at the front, leading the group. Everywhere they walked past, residents of Stone City would salute respectfully, the middle-aged mans status in Stone City can be determined by this scene. Du Shaofu raised his head and saw the newly arrived people, led by Mayor Ye Baolin. The young woman behind him was Ye Zhijin; jade white skin with a delicate face, and younger than Qin Xiaolu and Bai Caiyi but her temperament didnt lose out to the two. No need to be so courteous. Ye Baolin walked all the way towards the upper part of the square while saying so, to the residents. Seen the Mayor. Du n, Qin Family, An Family and the Bai Familys elders all stood up from their seats to greet Ye Baolin, they cant show disrespect towards the Mayor, especially in public. No need to be overly formal. Ye Baolin smiled kindly, waved his hand indicating everyone to be at ease; with light steps, he walked towards the center most seat. His rxed manner made people felt dignified. Shaofu, long time no see. Under many envious eyes, Ye Zhijin came beside Du Shaofu and smiled, sending the young men on the square into a daze. Bai Caiyi and Qin Xiaolu were considered as charming beauty, however, with Ye Zhijins arrival, the two womens charm dimmed into supporting characters. It wasnt that long. Looking at the killing stares directed at his body, Du Shaofu could only smile bitterly in his heart; knowing that Ye Zhijin was doing this on purpose, directing hate towards him, but he cant help it. Ye Zhijin moved closer to Du Shaofu, her body almost affixed onto his chest, she nodded while her lips curved into a charming arc and said, I heard some time ago, that some people deliberately came looking for trouble to you. Seems like the number of people looking for trouble today isnt small, but dont worry, our Ye Family will stand together with you. With Ye Zhijin standing so intimately close to Du Shaofu, the hostile looks directed at him grew deeper. The other big families young men reached an agreement in silence to take care of Du Shaofu on the stage. Even the experts of those families were looking at Ye Zhijin and Du Shaofus interaction with full of meaning. Although Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chong were standing behind Du Shaofu, their eyes were filled with undisguised jealousy and envy. They cant understand how could someone who has been a fool for ten years have such changes in such a short time; stepping them under his foot. The most important point was that even Ye Zhijin seemed enraptured with that guy! Speaking of strength, Du Hao, Du Chong and the rest is very much aware that their current strength was no match for Du Shaofu. However, in terms of good looks, each of them thought that they looked much better than Du Shaofu. Since Miss Ye prefers to do so, I, of course need to amodate, right... A fake smile was stered on Du Shaofus face, his voice slightly spoke of his agreement as he took one small step forward, attaching himself to Ye Zhijins body. His right hand circled out and held her tiny waist. At such a close distance, Du Shaofu could feel two soft lumps against his chest, causing his heart to flutter a little for this was the first time he was so close to a girl; a strange feeling rose in his heart. In that instant, Ye Zhijin nked. It never crossed her mind that Du Shaofu would act so boldly in front of so many people; her heart skipped a beat, her body stiffened and a crimson blush crept up on her face. Seeing the young man and woman in an intimate posture, the surrounding young men went into a nk and then turned bloodshot. The young woman that none of the young men could get close to in Stone City, was actually embraced in that guys arms, their mood was indescribable. People of the Five Families were dumbstruck, including Ye Baolin: could the rumors be true? This brat really knows how to take advantage. Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong exchanged a knowing look,ughing loudly inside their hearts. Amongst them, cold lights shed across An long and Cao Qitais eyes and it went unnoticed by people, their faces were gloomy for a moment then returned to their usual expression. However, Cao Qitai recovered faster than An Long. Thepetition will be starting soon I hope you wouldst till the end. The crimson blush on her cheeks gradually reduced, Ye Zhijin regained her cool in a short moment. Her dainty foot shifted to the right slightly, her slender figure escaped Du Shaofus w. Her cherry red lips pursed together, her eyes returned to their usual calm. She tilted her head a little to look at Du Shaofu, her deep eyes portrayed a deeper meaning, and said Later, my Ye Family will block one family, whereas the other two will depend on your capability. She turned and left after saying that. Everyone, it is almost time; lets start. Ye Baolin said as if he didnt see what happened, but his gaze fell onto Du Shaofus body from time to time. Sou! When Ye Baolin spoke, a long robe old man behind him flew up like a goshawk spreading its wings,nding lightly on the center, a circle was drawn out in the middle of the square. Wonderful! When the old mannded, his beautiful move received apuse from the crowd. The old mans gaze swept the crowd, he nodded slightly, then spoke loudly, Today is Stone City Five Families once in a three years Junior Competition event, representing our Stone Citys rising younger generations that will continue to strengthen our city. Now, participants of each family please step forward. Go on. Ye Baolin, An Qingsong, Qin Zongqiong and Bai Jiru looked at the juniors standing behind them and said. Yes. Each familys young men and women nodded; Ye Zhijins foot tapped the ground and was the first one to reach the square. Her body curved beautifully in the air, andnded elegantly on the square, taking away many young mens hearts Bai Caiyis expression shifted a little, her long skirt fluttered and xuanqi surged at her feet. Like a celestial fairy, she leaped andnded gently not far away from Ye Zhijin, causing the crowds eyes to light up. Qin Xiaolu also showed her skill. Xuanqi bursted out under her feet and her body flew up, borrowing the spurt from her xuanqi she did a somersault in midair andnded not far away from Bai Caiyis spot. It was obvious that Qin Xiaolu did not want to lose out to Ye Zhijin and Bao Caiyis appearance. Her movements were really beautiful. Good! Three women stood in the middle of the square, three slender and captivating figures garnered cheers and apuse from the crowd. Chapter 69 Methods of Entering The Battle Ring "Chi~Chi." After the three women entered the battle ring, An Long, An Hu, and Bai Tianming leaped into the ring in an elegant demeanor, attracting the attention many young girls in the square. A light flickered across Cao Qitais eyes when he watched the trio enter the ring in the middle of the square. His foot lightly tapped the ground, and his figure swiftly appeared above as if the clouds were the stairs under his feet. In the end, his body rotated beautifully with xuanqi surging beneath his feet; his long robe fluttered in the wind andnded next to Qin Xiaolu. So cool! He must be really powerful! No doubt, Cao Qitais movements were more attractivepared to An Long, An Hu and Bao Tianmings, he stood out from the group of talented young men. Not only did it broke out in cheers, even the Patriarchs had a fleeting surprise expression on their faces. Qin Xiaolu looked at the young man next to her, at this moment, her gaze softened. No matter what, there is some vanity in a womans heart. Her fiance being cheered on by the city, at her side, she felt pride. Sou! Sou! With Ye Zhijin, Bai Caiyi, Qin Xiaolu, An Long and the others made their move, the five families juniors could no longer hold back, xuanqi bursted out here and there as each junior showed off their martial skills;nding on the battle ring area amidst the passionate cheers from the crowd. Shaofu, its your turn. There is only you representing the Du n, dont drag down the familys momentum ah. Du Zhenwus head turned back to look at Du Shaofu standing behind him; seeing the cheers garnered by the other families juniors, he felt unconvinced. Of course the Du n cannot lose out on momentum. Brother Shaofu, add oil[1]! Du Shaofus cousin brothers and sisters (including Du Yu and Du Xue) were looking at him anxiously. As part of the Du n, if the momentum of Du n entering the battle ring was weaker than the other families; the next time they leave the house and bumped into people from the other families, they would feel like theyve lost face. Momentum is it? But I have never learned any movement skill ah... Instantly, Du Shaofu had an ugly expression on his face; he had never learned any movement skill, he cant perform those fancy movements. How can he bepared to Ye Zhijin, Bai Caiyi and those people? At this time, in the whole battle ring, only the Du ns people were absent. The Patriarchs and the juniors in the battle ring seemed to focus their attention on the Du ns camp. Shaofu, go. Du Zhenwu did not give Du Shaofu any pressure, but waves of hidden expectation crossed in his eyes. Ai.... Du Shaofu sighed inwardly; followed by the crowds shocked expression, a pale golden light was vaguely discernible appearing around him. His feet thumped against the floor and shot out straight like a canon, and up high in the sky, he shot down again in a straight line,nding heavily on the square. Boom! When Du Shaofus feet touched the ground, the entire square seemed to tremble; the many surrounding people could feel the ground shaking. A fierce gust of wind swept out from the battle ring. On the spot where Du Shaofunded, spider web cracked lines started to run out on the hard stone square. Ka Ka! The hard stone pavement cracked, arge area of the squares pavement were flipped over akin to a raging wave that passed. Deng! Deng! The ground shook violently. The participants staggered back from the unexpected tremor. Seven to eight silhouettes nearly fell to the ground. Du Shaofus way of entering had no fancy movements, simple and straightforward but domineering, overbearing, matchless! Suddenly, the entire huge square was silent, one after another, gaze of shock fell onto the purple robed young man. What an overbearing kid. Truly unique, shadowing the rest ah! Up on the main seat, Ye Baolin watched the young man who made such a big entrance, amazement shed across his face, he was unable to stop himself from muttering a word of praise. Heihei, this tyrannical kid, I like! On Du Zhixiongs face was a simr expression of amazement, he never imagined Du Shaofu would use this method to enter the stage, then a trace of a smile crept up on his face. How could he not see, that domineering aura was enough to suppress the other participants. Great.... Wonderful, Du Shaofu, youre so cool... So handsome... After a short moment of silence, the surrounding crowd broke out in a resounding uproar. Countless young girls were mesmerized by the purple robed young man and in the blink of an eye, even many young men couldnt resist but to apud loudly. Probably because hidden in the depths of a mans heart ran was a domineering blood. And Du Shaofus entrance to the battle ring made the young mens blood boil. If the way of Cao Qitai, and Ye Zhijin stepping into the battle ring was a visual feast, then Du Shaofus method was a baptism that shook them to the core; there were pros and consparing the two. In the battle ring, both Ye Zhijin and Bai Caiyis gaze were on Du Shaofu, looking at the young man being apuded by the crowd, an emotion fluctuated in their eyes. Sure enough, there is some capability. He endured for ten years, is today his main goal? Bai Caiyi mumbled softly. Hmph! Seeing the crowds reaction at Du Shaofus entrance, An Hu, Bai Tianming and some other snorted coldly, their hearts were very unhappy. Whereas An Long and Cao Qitais eyes narrowed, quietly staring at Du Shaofu. Not much changes can be seen on their expression. Brother Shaofu is great! The Du n juniors cheered, even Du Yu and Du Xue couldnt resist joining in. Du Hao, Du Yan, and Du Chongs body shook slightly with excitement, if not for the grudge between them and Du Shaofu, its very likely that they wouldve jumped and cheered too. The Ye Familys old man on the square was also dumbfounded; when he regained his senses, he loudly said, I will only say thepetition rules once; strength that doesnt belong to oneself is not allowed, intentionally injuring other causing death is not allowed, and those viting the rules will be subjected to punishment determined by the five families. The circle in the square is the battle stage, stepping or falling out of the circle is considered as a loss. There are no other rules other than these, team siege is allowed,bined siege is allowed, and the one who can stand till the end depends on their capability. Thest five in the ring will be rewarded with a perfection level Xiantian martial skill and a cultivation enhancing pill. Thest one remaining will be the winner and can cultivate in the Lightning Pool in addition to the said rewards. The Ye old man rified everything in one breath, taking a nce at the group of the five families juniors, his voice boomed, I hereby dere, thepetition begins! Om~! A ringing bell resounded in Stone City, apanying the old mans deration. Boom! At the same time, voices thundered in the square! Footnotes ^ Add oil (lit) C Chinese version of gambateh and/or fighthing! Chapter 70 I Did Not Flirt Sou! Sou! In less than one breaths time after the Ye Familys old man dered the start of thepetition, the many silhouettes standing in the battle ring shed as if each of them had a tacit understanding and preparation. Qin Xiaolu, Cao Qitai and thirteen others from the Qin Family blocked the path of the Ye Family which was led by Ye Zhijin. It was obvious; that the Qin Family had nned from early on to fight with the Ye Family. At the same time, thirty silhouettes grouped in front of Du Shaofu, their actions seemed like it was an agreement between the two parties; thirty people stood before Du Shaofu, not one more and not one less. The Bai and An Family, each had fifteen participants; with Bai Caiyi, Bai Tianming, An Long, and An Hu as leaders, targeting one person C Du Shaofu. An Longs gaze fell on Bai Caiyi, his light voice saying, Settle Du Shaofu together, then decide the winner between us as to not let others take advantage of us, what do you think? Bai Caiyi looked at Du Shaofu, then at An Long and lightly nodded. Her answer was a simple word: Okay! In the next moment, swords were drawn. The An and Bai Familys participant locked onto Du Shaofu. An Hu and Bai Tianming both exposed a smile that contained killing intent. They have waited for so long, today they have the opportunity for revenge; being surrounded by thirty people, they believed that Du Shaofu could not leave the ring standing straight. Shameless! They really gang up! On the tform, Du Zhixiongs palm mmed down on his chair with anger. Even though he had guessed the possibility but he didnt expect that An Family and Bai Family would be so shameless as to work together to deal with one person. Du Zhenwus eyes also showed a somber color; he started to regret, regret his decision. He shouldnt have allowed Du Shaofu to go out on the battle ring alone; no matter how strong a person is, they cant go against thirty people at once ah. Especially with that Bai Caiyi and An Long they were no ordinary juniors. Up and down, all of Du ns people tensed up, looking solemn. Ye Zhijin, I want to know what level have you reached! Qin Xiaolu made the first move, a long sword was unsheathed from its scabbard. Xuanqi surged, talisman formed from sword rays enveloping towards Ye Zhijin. Ye Zhijin nced at Du Shaofu not far away, being surrounded by An Family and Bai Family, she frowned; a multi-hook long whip snapped out with a twist of her wrist, xuanqi bursted out across the air, wrapping the iing de rays. In an instant, the two women started their fight; the rest of Qin Family and Ye Familys participants each found their opponent and arge scale fight broke out. On the other side, Du Shaofu looked at the thirty people surrounding him; his gaze fell on the Bai Familys group and asked, Who is Bai Mei? From the Bai Familys group of fifteen, a pretty young girl stepped out, around sixteen to seventeen years old. In her hand was a long sword with xuanqi rippling along the body; a little nervous, carrying a baffle expression as she looked at Du Shaofu, I, Im... Bai Mei, I will protect you well. A faint smile appeared on Du Shaofus face when he said that; even him, being surrounded by people from two families, he remained calm and indifferent. In this dire situation you still dare to tease my Bai Familys people; beat him to death! A Bai Family young man was angered. Teach this kid a lesson, no need to hold back. An Hu took the chance and shouted loudly. Beat him to death. Bai Tianming nodded in agreement. The young men and women of Bai and An Family rushed towards Du Shaofu with angry faces and surging xuanqi. This Du Shaofu still had the time to flirt with a young girl at this moment, its definitely not a good act. Such an arrogant brat must be taught a memorable lesson. Dare to tease our Bai Familys people, you will suffer miserably! The young man who spoke earlier stepped forward and dered. I did not tease. Dare to quibble, youre fated to suffer. The Bai Familys young man shouted angrily; waves of xuanqi fluctuated, preparing to attack. So noisy; I already said I did not tease means I did not. Are your eyes blind! Du Shaofus calm expression darkened. His hand raised and a dazzling pale golden light shone; as his right hand struck forward, his body blurred and appeared in front of the Bai Familys young man, his right hand hit the young mans chest. Bang! A loud crash sounded and the young man flew several meters back. The sound of breaking bones apanied the sound of himnding heavily outside the battle ring; blood spurted out from his mouth, no longer able to stand up. What? Whether it was the five families experts, the crowd around the square or the thirty An and Bai Familys juniors (less one) around Du Shaofu, was all stunned at this moment. Bastard, together, get rid of this brat! This kid is a little troublesome; we need to join up to deal with him. The participants of Bai and An Family raged, this Du Shaofu actually dared to attack first, disregarding them. Just one exchange and one of them were thrown out of the battle ring; everyones hands were clenched into fists. Really noisy, if you want toe together then move quickly; So much nonsense. Du Shaofu stood calmly, looking at them. He didnt know why these people talked more rather than acting. His words made the Bai and An Familys participant furious, such despising words, not even putting them in his eyes at all. So arrogant, everyone attack! Dont hold back, teach this punk a lesson! A young man from the An Family cried out loud, the twenty-nine people around him started to attack; including the young girl, Bai Mei, that was teased by Du Shaofu. Xuanqi broke out, weapons hummed, and it was all directed at Du Shaofu. Hong~long! Twenty-nine people against one, none of them believed that they cant win against Du Shaofu; they must take good care of him. Twenty-nine peopleunched their attacks at the same time, sands and dust flew, the ground trembled! The watching crowd and the Du ns people tensed up; if Du Shaofu fights them one on one he might have a chance to win. But, being ganged up on by so many people, the consequences were not that hard to imagine. Watching more than two dozen people rushing towards him, Du Shaofu was nonchnt; clear bright eyes became sharp, and a pale golden light broke out from his body. Come, you think having more people can hurt me; roll away! Du Shaofu suddenly bellowed, his voice was like a thunder, ringing the eardrums of many people. Facing the siege, instead of retreating he moved forward using all of his physical might; moving like a fierce beast, each step caused the ground to crack. Du Shaofu crashed into the fastest person in front of him, a young man from the An Family. Boom! The An Family young man was thrown back in the collision; blood spewed out from his mouth, every bone in his body were broken. Whereas Du Shaofu continued to bull forward like there was no one blocking his path. All of this was beyond anyones imagination; no one knew Du Shaofu would use such simple, straightforward and powerful way to attack, shocking everyone to the core! Chapter 71 Too Strong! Both of Du Shaofus fists struck out at the same time. Both of his fist were shrouded in a light golden glow that bombarded onto an iron rod and a long sword belonging to a young man and woman. Ka-cha! As the sound of breaking rang out, it broke everyones knowledge; the iron rod and the sharp longsword were unable to block Du Shaofus fists and were shattered before him. Blood spewed out from the young man and woman due to the horrible impact and their bodies flew back awkwardly; unable to continue. Scram! Du Shaofu did not pause for a second; the pace of his feet increased and he appeared in front of another young man like a ghost. His foot kicked the young mans corbone, stepping onto the young man directly, causing him to wail for his life on the ground as the bones on his shoulder broke. Hong~long! Du Shaofu swung out and his fist hit another young mans back so hard that the young man was flung out some meters away,nding on top of two other participants. The three of them spurted blood at the same time. Peng! Peng! Peng! It was chaos inside the battle ring, more than a dozen people were attacking Du Shaofu but this result never crossed their minds. Du Shaofu was too aggressive, none of them were able to keep up to his rhythm. Initially, a besieged scene turned into a one-man show starring Du Shaofu. Everywhere Du Shaofu went figures were thrown left and right, causing the ground to shake. Kacha! An An Family young man attacked, the big sword in his hand shed down, however, the sword was snatched away by Du Shaofu with a slight twist of his wrist. The big sword was snapped in to two with his bare hands while his leg kicked the obstruction away, merciless. Rumble~~! In a split second time frame, several more figures inverted out; each of them had broken bones and blood wasing out from their mouths, extremely miserable! Du Shaofus performance in the battle ring was too fierce, akin to a demonic beast in human form. Unparalleled terror, with just a simple wave of his hand, at any time it could easily destroy everything in its path, One after another silhouettes were thrown out from the ring, Du Shaofu reached An Hu and Bai Tianming without many obstacles. An Hu and Bai Tianming stood rooted on the spot like a fool. They had experienced Du Shaofus strength, but it never urred to them that it would reach to such an extent! Boom! No matter what, both of them were Xiantian warriors, possessing quite a good talent in cultivation. In a matter of seconds, their reason returned and they quickly formed handseals. Rune fluctuations spread out; both An Hu and Bai Tianming gritted their teeth and rushed to attack Du Shaofu. Du Shaofus foot lightly stamped the ground, his body leaped forward onto Bai Tianming and An Hu, like a tiger pouncing on its prey. Even when both of their attacks were wrapped around Du Shaofu, the pale golden light around his body gleamed as xuanqi fluctuated shattering their attacks in the crudest and tyrannical way. Go~! Lifting his arms, Du Shaofus wed into An Hu and Bai Tianmings shoulders, in front of many terrified eyes, he lifted them up high and threw them out of the ring like throwing pebbles. Bang! Bang! An Hu and Bai Tianming were thrown out of the battle ring and were disqualified. Landing on the ground with ashen faces and blots of blood on their robes. How could this ending differed so much from what they had fantasized; if they knew earlier, probably both of them would not even dare to participate in thispetition with Du Shaofu. Everyone watching were stupefied at what had happened; how strong is this Du Shaofu ah? Both An Hu and Bai Tianming are the better talents amongst the five families younger generation, the few that had broken through to Xiantian realm?! But now, they were both kicked off by Du Shaofu in just the blink of an eye. That level of terrifying battle prowess and domineering method made everyones goose bumps raised in fright. Du ns Du Shaofu is too strong! Some warriors sighed. Good kid, really strong! Amongst the Du n, some were delighted, and some were frightened. Watching Du Shaofus fighting grandeur, the Du n juniors such as Du Yu and Du Xues eyes were shining with admiration and their blood boiling with excitement. Even Du Hao, Du Chong, and Du Yan were unable to exclude themselves. Not far away, Cao Qitai had just swiftly defeated a Ye Familys young man that wasparable to Ye Zhijins strength. After that, he had been observing Du Shaofu quietly as no one near him dared to battle him. Du Shaofu stood in the middle of the battle ring,pared to the beginning where thirty participants from the An and Bai Family ganged up on him, now, only three people remain C An Long, Bai Caiyi, and the trembling Bai Mei. Bai Mei was caught in between the three people, thinking back to Du Shaofus cruel moves her body couldnt help but quivered. How overbearing was this purple-robed youth attacks, despite that, it was never directed at her. Her heart was moved; could he really like her? Although this guy, who was hated by the other three families was quite hateful, looking more carefully, there were some loveable points. An Long, and Bai Caiyi both looked at each other, then as if reaching an understanding... Weng!!! A long sword flew out from its scabbard, sounds of metal shing hummed in the air, graceful steps like a descending celestial fairy and with a turn of her wrist, sharp lights from the long sword pierced out at Du Shaofu apanied with cold runes. Actually a mid-Xiantian. That is the Bai Familys Soft Rippling Sword, a martial skill that is close to the Dong level! He hadnt expected that Bai Caiyi seeded in practicing it........ When Bai Caiyi made her first move, all the present Patriarchs expression changed for the worse. With her young age, Bai Caiyi actually broke through to midXiantianyer, and sessfully practiced the Soft Rippling Sword; this high of a talent is very rare. In less than a breaths time, Bai Caiyis figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu, her foot softly tapped against the air that propelled her to swirl half a turn akin to an elegant lotus but deadly. Her long sword stabbed at Du Shaofu in a swift motion. Xiuxiu! Several surreal sword images pierced forward, carrying an abundant energy locking onto Du Shaofus vital parts. Sensing his body being locked onto, Du Shaofu was surprised for a moment, instead of being nervous, a faint smile shed across his eyes. His hands formed seals at rapid speed, five fingers clenched into a fist and a horrifying atmosphere burst forth as he punched out at the sword attack. Bang! Bang! A low muffled explosion resounded, one after another and it continued to a count of thirteen; energy ovepped waves after waves and when it reached the thirteen level, it was released like a sh flood onto the sword images. Bang! One punch, the many sword images exploded into pieces; in the next moment, as the tyrannical energy continued on towards Bai Caiyi, the long sword in her hand managed to press the energy down, but it bent into a curvature like it was about to be snapped broken in the process. Many in the crowd possessed a keen eye. The long sword in Bai Caiyis hand, although it had not reached the level of a spiritual weapon, the body of the sword after it was imbued with xuanqi, was enough to withstand a powerful attack. However, relying on the power of just one punch, the long sword was bent; not to mention behind the sword was ate Xiantian such as Bai Caiyi. It could be determined from here, howrge an energy Du Shaofus fist contained. How can the Pulsate Fist have thirteen levels of vibration, was the way we practiced it wrong? On the Du n tform, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, and the Du n people were shocked like the rest. This was the famous Du ns martial skill Pulsate Fist and Pulsate Fist at the highest mastery created only nineyers of vibration. In front of their eyes, Du Shaofus Pulsate Fist had a total of thirteen levels of ovepping vibration. Deng! Deng! Bai Caiyis slender figure staggered back awkwardly; with each step back, the bluestone pavement under her feet cracked and shattered into dust. A line of blood flowed down from the corner of her lips. Still, the bent sword remained in her hand, curved yet not broken in two. Chapter 72 The Final Four Deste mesurging Tide! When Bai Caiyi staggered back with an injury, An Longs silhouette disappeared silently, reappearing behind Du Shaofu like a ghost. Xuanqi broke out like stormy waves enveloping over Du Shaofu; the terrifying whirlpool of energy fluctuations was stronger than Bai Caiyi by several notches. Ate Xiantian; close to breaking to the peak realm yea. A certain emotion shed past the Patriarchs eyes watching this. An Longs real strength was higher than Bai Caiyi; ate Xiantian nearing peak Xiantian. This level of cultivation can be the leader of Stone Citys younger generation. Detecting the strong xuanqi fluctuations behind him, Du Shaofu turned around quickly, and the corner of his lips curved up. He waited till the energy neared him before making his move. Ayer of pale golden light shrouded his fist like a glowing sphere; Du Shaofus fist punched onto the center of the energy whirlpool. Boom! Space shook, and the whirlpool of energy shattered into pieces under Du Shaofus punch and disappeared in the air. With the whirlpool of energy shattered, An Longs figure behind it was revealed before Du Shaofu, his face was so gloomy that water could be squeezed out of him. His hands were already forming new seals before everyone watching realized it; xuanqi once again surged from his body, much stronger than before and in front of everyones eyes, An Longs xuanqi condensed into a long energy spear, vague runes can be seen floating along the spear. Star Splitting Spear! An Long shouted; the long spear in his hands was aimed at Du Shaofus chest. Reaching this point, he doesnt believe that Du Shaofu could still rival him; he must be the one to enter the Lightning Pool. All these years, his only goal was to be the strongest amongst his peers, and he indeed had the qualifications. Chi~~Chi~! What is currently happening was out of An Longs expectation. While An Long thoughts were still going in his mind, the long spear that was condensed out of xuanqi energy stopped abruptly. The other end of the spear was held firmly in Du Shaofus hands, and it could no longer move. Break! A low bark came out from Du Shaofus mouth as his five fingers held the xuanqi long spear in its ce; golden glow apanied by runes swirled around the xuanqi long spear, the opposing xuanqi became vtile as Du Shaofus pale golden light traveled along the spear. At the end, the xuanqi long spear fractured and then bursted into pieces. Chi! With the long spear out of the way, Du Shaofu dashed forward like a fierce beast, domineering and tyrannical as his swept out and lifted An Long up in the air by his robe. Then, An Long was flung out of the battle ring without a second thought or mercy in front of the shocked crowd and the five families. Boom! A whirl of dust apanied the loud crash as spider-web cracked lines spread out on the shaking ground. When the dust settled, An Long appeared in front of everyone; blood trickling down from his pale white face. Perhaps, it never urred to him, all he had imagined became a fantasy. No matter how he schemed and calcted the others, he had dearly underestimated Du Shaofus strength. All that he was, were shattered into smithereens tyrannically by Du Shaofu. Big Brother Shaofu is so cool! In the Du ns camp, the younger generations blood boiled with excitement, the actions in the battle ring made their emotions surged. Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, and the Du n experts were also affected, ripples of joy were shining in their eyes. Only the An and Bai Familys people had an indescribable ugly expression on them and at the same time, there were also feelings of shock. Du Shaofu, youre so great! The domineering purple-robed youth made the crowd in the city square explode with thunderous cheers. I am not your opponent. Bai Caiyi wiped off the blood from her mouth, looked at Du Shaofu and threw this sentence, turned around and left the battle ring coolly. Du Shaofu smiled faintly and turned to look at the dazed Bai Mei, and said: Dont worry, I will protect you. En. Bai Meis movements were wooden as she nodded stiffly, not knowing why she actually walked closer to Du Shaofu. That tall straight back gave her an undeniable sense of security. Bang! Bang! Bang! On the other side, the battle between the Ye and Qin Family was still going on. Qin Xiaolus long sword attacked like a cunning snake back by the significant power behind it as she fought Ye Zhijin. Even though Du Shaofu defeated her with just one move, it doesnt mean that she was weak. Instead, she is very strong, at least whenpared to others of the same age. Ye Zhijin was also very strong as if she had stepped into mid-Xiantian level in recent days, on par with Qin Xiaolu. The odd-looking long whip projectile was akin to a dragon piercing the sky, its momentum doesnt lose out to Qin Xiaolus sword at all. In fact, as time wore on it gradually took the upper hand. You go and handle the others, leave her to me. You cant win against her. Finally, Cao Qitai moved again; taking advantage on a window of time where Qin Xiaolu was pushed back by Ye Zhijin, he appeared beside Qin Xiaolu. Cao Qitai wore a faint smile on his face as he observed Ye Zhijin. Qin Xiaolu red at Ye Zhijin in front of her and then looked at Cao Qitai; she bit her lower lip and turned away, attacking the other Ye Family people who were fighting with the Qin Family. Without a doubt, the Ye Familys younger generations strength was much stronger than the Qin Family, upying the upper hand against their opponents. However, following Qin Xiaolus admission to the stage the situation flipped over, and it was the Ye Familys junior being pressured. Miss Ye, are you going to give up willingly.... You are not my opponent. Cao Qitais nice voice transmitted out; his smile and handsome features plus his extraordinary strength indeed gave him an aura of the upper echelon. Feel free to make your move. I really want to try your strength. Ye Zhijin smiled politely while gritting her teeth inside. Why would you do that? I truly do not want to hurt you. Cao Qitai showed a regretful face at Ye Zhijins answer. As I have said, I want to give it a try. As her sentence ended, the odd whip in Ye Zhijins handshed out, aiming at Cao Qitai. The odd long whip fortified with xuanqi tore through space, reaching Cao Qitai in an instant. Watching Ye Zhijins sudden attack, Cao Qitai was in his usual smiling self, standing at the same spot. But, when the long whip was less than an inch away from his body, his long robe fluttered. Cao Qitai softly swerved and his silhouette was no longer there. Seeing Cai Qitai disappear in front of her, Ye Zhijins eyes squinted; without the slightest dy, the long whip made a turn and headed straight in the direction behind Ye Zhijin. And at the same time, a palm printnded exactly on the odd long whip, suppressing and deflecting it away. But, the long whip seemed to be infected with a cold qi nearly causing Ye Zhijin to throw off the long whip; although she managed to hold onto the long whip by wrapping xuanqi around her hand, the huge force from the cold qi pierced through her palm. Blood ran down from her wound in the middle of her palm. Deng! Deng! Her body wobbled; her face was ashen and lost its ruddy color. A touch of somber light shed across her eyes as she admitted: You win. I am not your opponent. Then, she turned around and walked towards Du Shaofu who was watching quietly on the side. One of Du Shaofu eyebrows rose up, just as he was about to speak, a few low grunts came from the side. After Qin Xiaolu joined in the fray, the Ye Familys participants continued to lose one after another; many of them were kicked out by Qin Xiaolu and some were handled by the Qin Familys participants. Even so, the remaining Qin Family participants no longer have the energy to battle further. I was bullied just now, I think you should avenge me. Im leaving it to you; you must oh. Ye Zhijin ined and sent a provocative smile at Du Shaofu. After that, her slender figure walked out of the battle ring. In the whole battle ring, there only remained Du Shaofu, Qin Xiaolu, Cao Qitai and the one person that no one ever thought about - Bai Mei. Chapter 73 You Cant Find A Wifey Perhaps no one would ever thought, that just by relying on her strength, Bai Mei could still remain on the battle ring even after Bai Caiyi was defeated, and be one of the top four participants. Only four left; you should also give up. Watching Ye Zhijins leaving silhouette, Du Shaofu looked at Bai Mei next to him and said. Okay, you be careful. Bai Mei nodded lightly; then, gathered every shred of her courage, Bai Mei tip-toed and nted a kiss on Du Shaofus cheek, light as a feathers caress. A crimson blush tinted her cheeks as she turned around and left in a hurry. Many men were stupefied at the unexpected event. From the crowd, an unknown number of young girls sight was fused with murder and followed Bai Mei as she ran out of the battle ring. And the hot-blooded young men of the Bai Family were upset and surly about it; they never thought that a woman of the Bai Family would jump into Du Shaofus embrace. They felt that this made them lose their face ah! After all, they cant defeat Du Shaofu and now they cant even keep the women of their family away. This brat have some skills, heihei. Du Zhixiongughed in a verycent manner. He nced at his Big Brother next to him and found out that on Du Zhenwus face, hung a faint smug smile. Whereas Du Shaofu was sent into a short daze from Bai Meis stolen kiss; he had an impulse to rush up to her and say: Pretty Sister, you think too much, I protected you not for the reason that you are thinking of ah, But, after some hesitation Du Shaofu did not run to Bai Mei. sometimes its better not to reveal it in the public eye. Is this considered as my first kiss? It was just my face, it shouldnt mean my first kiss is lost yea. His hand unconsciously rubbed the spot Bai Mei kissed; my first kiss cant be dropped like this. However, what could he do about it, it was a done deal. Learn from ones mistake, he would be careful and pay more attention next time. Let me handle him. Cao Qitai said to Qin Xiaolu beside him. Qin Xiaolu did not object, and her eyes swept across Du Shaofu before her. She knew that she was not Du Shaofus opponent. Thest battle would be between Cao Qitai and Du Shaofu. She nodded to Cao Qitai, her long sword slid back to her sheath and walked out of the battle ring. Suddenly, the entire square fell into silence. In the middle of the battle ring stood a long-robed young man and a purple-robed young man. Taking ce next was the highlight of this years Five Families Juniors Competition. Whether it was the crowd in the four directions or the five families, they could tell that Du Shaofu and Cao Qitai were the two strongest people amongst the five families younger generation. And these two peoples cultivation was something they could not determine urately, deep and unfathomable. Thus, for the uing battle everyone felt a little nervous because judging from the two young mens performance so far, it was hard to say with conviction which one of them will be thest one standing. This Cao Qitai is very strong; I dont know what kind technique he cultivates that it made it hard for me to see his cultivation level clearly. Du Zhenwus low voice said to Du Zhixiong. It could be a Xuan rank cultivation technique; otherwise it would be hard to cover up xuanqi fluctuations. Du Zhixiongs eyebrows furrowed tightly and started to feel nervous, I dont know if Shaofu can win over him. Dont forget, Shaofu is Third Brothers son. Du Zhenwu light voice reminded. Right, that kid is Third Bros son. How could Third Bros son lose, Du Zhixiong was somehow injected with a shot of confidence, his tightened face muscles rxed naturally. At this time, the crowds attention was solely focused on the two young men in the battle ring, waiting with anticipation for thest battle. Each of them desperately wanted to know who will be the winner of this years Five Families Juniors Competition; is Du Shaofu who was deemed a fool for ten years stronger or the Qin Familys son-inw from outside. Despite that, no matter the result, in the end, this yearspetition had far surpassed the years before. I can see that you are very strong ah, Cao Qitai spoke as he smiled at Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu chuckled, replying Thats right; I also feel that I am very strong. You have an excellent eye sight. Hearing Du Shaofus words, Cao Qitaigged for a second. He expected more than a dozen various answer, but it totally swayed from his prediction that Du Shaofu would be so confident. It made him at a loss as for how to follow up with his reply. But I dont like you. You injured my fiance, so today I will give you a penalty. Cao Qitais awkwardness was gone in a moment and returned to his usual style. Hearing this, Du Shaofu gave Cao Qitai an understanding look and nodded his head; regrettably, he said I can understand your predicament. Not only am I very strong, I also walloped your fiance. It is really hard for you to like me. I can only express sorry for your lost. You....! A foul breath got stuck in Cao Qitais chest, making him feel very ufortable. He had always felt that no matter what kind of person he faced against, whether he liked or disliked the person, male or female, enemy or friend he could always maintain the same demeanor. However, the person in front of him, this punk, was not on the same wavelength! Hu~~. Cao Qitai breathed deeply and suppressed the air blocking in his chest. His expression and manner returned to normal as he observed Du Shaofu, there was a trace of indifference in his voice, Cut the nonsense. Let me see how strong you are. Im curious, how much of your strength are you hiding. I have already walloped your fiance; if I did the same to you, I would feel that Im too much of a bully. How about you surrender? If you surrender, I wont have to beat you up. You think you have the power to do so? Cao Qitai inhaled another deep breath; he had a feeling that he wont be able to suppress the air blocking in his chest much longer. I think I am very strong, probably stronger than you. Du Shaofu nodded his head with certainty, his eyes fell on Cao Qitais body carrying a weird taste, I heard that you are Qin Familys son-inw, considered as half of Qin Family and this made me feel weird. Qin Xiaolu is your fiance, isnt she supposed to be your Cao Familys people? How are you considered as part of the Qin Family, could it be that you want to enter into the females family[1].............. Du Shaofu, I will make you regret that you ever met me today! Exploded, the stuffiness in Cao Qitais chest finally exploded. A cold aura swept out in an instant. Dont get angry ah, entering the females family is okay. All of Stone Citys residents wont discriminate you just because of that, and I guarantee that they also wont bully you because of that, our Stone Citys residents are very warm towards guests. Really, Du Shaofu said to Cao Qitai with a serious expression on his face. Haha, thats right, our Stone Citys residents are very warm towards guests. Yes, yes, our Stone Citys people will not look down on you just because you are marrying into the female family........ The gathered crowd around the city square could no longer hold back and broke out inughter. Du Shaofus words indirectly tied the entire Stone City with himself, in addition to the fact that Cao Qitai was indeed an outsider. Naturally, they were more inclined to support Du Shaofu. Of course, excluding the people of the Qin Family; all of them had an awkward expression on their faces. Aii, its not easy for Cao Qitai either, to have endured for so long. Ye Baolin sighed looking at the long-robed young man in the battle ring as if pity rose in his heart; if it were some other young man perhaps they have already rushed out in fury. This kids tongue is so poisonous, not like Third Bro at all ah. Du Zhenwu was puzzled and said to Du Zhixiong beside him. A smile hung at the corner of Du Zhixiongs lips, chuckled evilly and said, But I like it. No wonder Du Hao and those kids werent his opponents. Theyre of different level ah. Du Hao, Du Chong, Du Yan, and the others who were standing right behind Du Zhixiong; hearing Du Zhixiongs words, they felt wronged and aggrieved. They got stabbed even when lying down[2]. Footnotes ^ [1] In the old days, a man marrying/entering into the wifes family (rzhu) meant their childrens surname would follow the wifes instead of the husband. In a time where producing children to continue the family name was of utmost importance, under normal circumstances no man would choose to do it unless one is too poor, an orphan or etc. This act was also considered as unfilial towards ancestors for cutting off the family name. ^ [2] Unjustly attacked while keeping a low profile. Chapter 74 Terrifying Collision Bastard! Cao Qitai not only broke out but went into berserk mode; at this moment, a fierce momentum bursted out from his body, white colored xuanqi covered his whole body. Boom! An oppressive and tyrannical power swept out, causing some people who stood close to the battle ring unable to breathe as if the air was frozen. Peak Xiantian; Cao Qitai is already a peakyer Xiantian! Judging from the oppressive energy that was released from Cao Qitais body, the experts from the five families were also shocked. A peak Xiantian; Cao Qitais strength actually reached such an extent. Let me see your strength, I want to see if it is as strong as your as your mouth! Cao Qitai looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes carrying a trace of freezing coldness. The moment his words were out, his body flew straight at Du Shaofu like an arrow. I just said youre a man marrying into the girls family, you dont have to be so angry ah. Du Shaofu also moved. Almost at the same instant, Cao Qitai dashed forward, a pale golden light spread out from Du Shaofus body. Making the same move as Cao Qitai, Du Shaofu dashed towards the opposite side. As the both of them made their moves, the tense atmosphere in the square broke out in an uproar! Late-Xiantian, Shaofu already broke through tote-Xiantian. At this point, Du Zhenwu, and the other experts were finally able to judge Du Shaofus strength from the xuanqi fluctuations around him. In a split second time frame, the two figures in the battle ring collided together, bringing an insurmountable impact of energy. Boom! At the moment of collision, a thunderous explosion rang out. Two different colors of xuanqi broke out in ripples of energy like waves on water. Gravels scattered in the battle ring; after the impact, Du Shaofu who was shrouded in a pale golden light was pushed back one step. The ground underneath his foot split. Deng! Deng! Whereas Cao Qitai, who was shrouded in a white glow staggered back a dozen steps. With every step back, the stone pavement beneath his foot exploded into dust, before finally bncing his steps with a stamp of his feet. Cao Qitai lifted up his head to look at Du Shaofu with shock in his eyes. He had never expected that with his cultivation one level higher than Du Shaofu, and the physique cultivation technique he had gotten from his sect, he still ate a loss against Du Shaofu. How could he be this strong! Just now, Cao Qitai felt like he collided with a terrifying beast, Du Shaofus physique is too horrible. This is their real strength, both were very strong ah. Bai Familys Bai Jiru muttered to himself softly. Du Shaofu seemed to be slightly stronger; ate-Xiantians physique could actually win over a peakyer Xiantians. This physique is a little too unbelievable. Ye Baolin said in shock. Chi~~~~! After a short pause, while everyone was still in shock, Cao Qitai attacked again. This time, Cao Qitai no longer use the head on confrontation against Du Shaofu but relied on his speed to reappear in front of Du Shaofu. Hands forming seals, a lightning-quick finger print stabbed towards Du Shaofus throat; fast, ruthless and urate. However, Cao Qitai underestimated Du Shaofus speed, when the finger print shot out, Du Shaofus silhouette had avoided the spot from early on. Chi! When Du Shaofu appeared again, a piercing fist punched on the finger print. Bang! As the fist and finger collided, an aftermath of energy swept out, sweeping the dust and sands off the ground. H~~ The two young mans figures shed all over but never going out of the battle ring while exchanging moves every time, based on speed, retreating once making one move and onto to another spot. Their speed only increased as time flows instead of slowing down. Around the square, many people were sighing at this scene watching the blurred images; relying on eyes, at most they could only see the spheres of pale golden and white light shing, vaguely elongated afterimages in the battle ring. Everyones attention was pulled to the battle ring in the middle of the square by the two blurry figures. The entire square grew silent; other than the asional sounds of fightinging from the ring. Bang! The two had started another round of exchange, and at this time, the corner of Cao Qitais mouth curved up in a cold sneer; his hands rapidly formed several seals and arge amount of xuanqi were infused into it, turning into a left and right white palm print. Piercing Flower Sealing Palm! Cao Qitai yelled; the palm prints seemed to be in an unsteady manner, however, it had closed off Du Shaofus path of retreat. What a strong martial technique! Probably a peak Xiantian rank skill that is nearing the Dong rank. Simr to the xuanqi fluctuationsing out from Cao Qitais body. Indeed he is Liuyun Countys Duke son, extraordinary ah. After Cao Qitaiunched his martial skill attack, many experts with keen eyes were sweating in Du Shaofus stead. Both of them had exchanged more than twenty moves, and this time, Cao Qitai had gone all out to deal with Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu had clearly felt the power behind the white palm prints. He quickly formed handseals and xuanqi flooded out from his meridians, gathering in his palm. Instantly, Du Shaofus momentum pierced sky high. People in the square could feel a rush of spiritual energy from far away gathering towards Du Shaofu, causing the space to ripple. Its like hes trying to connect his martial pulse, or is this a Dong rank martial skill. It looks like the Du ns Raging Storm Waves Palm; isnt it a Xiantian rank martial skill, how could it be so strong?! Du Shaofus moves and the horrifying energy gathering around him once again made him the center of attention. How can the Raging Storm Waves Palm be so strong as if it is different from the one that the ancestors passed down ah. Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, and the rest of the present Du n people were also shocked looking at Du Shaofus disy of the Raging Storm Waves Palm. They knew for sure that it was the same Raging Storm Waves Palm of the Du n, but it was also undeniable that its power is way stronger than the one that they had practiced. Raging Storm Waves Palm!!! Just when the white color palm prints were about to fall onto him, Du Shaofu finally managed to shoot out the palm. Three palm prints crashed together, creating an earth-shattering explosion. In a heartbeat, one wave after another of wind diffused like the raging storm waves. Honglong~~long! Space shook, the square quivered, the bluestone pavements on the square whirled off with the violent waves of the wind, scattering numerous dust and gravels in the air. Two silhouettes retreated at the same time, apanying the scattering gravels. Deng! Deng! Du Shaofu was thrown off six steps that were deeply ingrained on the stone pavement. When he finally steadied himself on the sixth step, his face was a little white. Cao Qitai staggered back a total of thirteen steps, the stone pavement beneath his feet turned into dust; his eyes were ring fixedly at Du Shaofu at the end. Poof! Without warning, Cao Qitai spurted blood from the corner of his mouth; disbelief was clearly written in his eyes. He cannot ept that he lost to someone with a lower cultivation. Note: If you cant imagine the fighting scenes, refer to Ep. 01, Ten Miles of Peach Blossoms (Time: 29:45) just add the glowing spheres to it :) Chapter 75 Pulse Spirit This Du Shaofus was too strong, its as if he had undergone a metamorphosis. A mid-Xiantian actually suppressed a peak Xiantian. Du Shaofu is too strong... The five families experts were shocked just the same. All of them could clearly see, in that exchange both of them had gone all out and Cao Qitai lost by arge margin; Du Shaofu upied the absolute upper hand. The Qin Family people turned pale with an ugly expression on their faces. This result was also something out of their expectation. Does this mean Cao Qitai lost? Gazes fell on Cao Qitai one after another; having experienced such a defeat, does he still want to continue? If this continues, he would not gain anything in the end. I already told you, I am very strong. Looking at Cao Qitai, a tiny smile appeared on Du Shaofus face, in his heart, however, Du Shaofu wasmenting; this Cao Qitai is really strong ah, just now, he really used his full force against Cao Qitai, and he just barely suppresses Cao Qitai down. He didnt know why but Du Shaofu had a feeling that this Cao Qitai was still hiding something. Therefore, till this moment, he did not rx. Suddenly, Cao Qitais pale face returned to its usual ruddyplexion, and send Du Shaofu a smile. But the smile was a little gloomy, making people feel ufortable looking at it. As Cao Qitais ruddiness returned, it attracted the attention of the people around the square. Instantly, more and more people were staring at Cao Qitai while whispering among themselves. Kid, you are indeed very strong but dont think that you can win against me like this. Staring at Du Shaofu, Cao Qitais voice became colder, You are able to make me use my real strength, you really make me see you in a different light. Unfortunately, today, you are destined to be defeated in my hands. After he said that, the energy fluctuations around Cao Qitai increased once again, and it continued to increase. A terrifying aura was gathering around Cao Qitai, causing sands and dust to swirl up in the much-damaged battle ring like a typhoon. The increasing energy from Cao Qitai carried a trace of frigid coldness, making everyone feel as if they fell into a frozen world. When Cao Qitais increasing energy stabilized, the atmosphere around him actually has vague runes floating. Early Pulse Connecting; God, Cao Qitai is actually an early Pulse Connecting warrior! So powerful! ........... The crowd and the experts from the five families on the tform seats were all feeling shocked. With Cao Qitais age, to be able to cultivate till Pulse Connecting level, this definitely proved that he has a great talent. Whereas the Qin Family bloomed into wide smiles, a huge difference from their somber expressions earlier. Cao Qitai being a Maidong level warrior also came as a shock to them. It was a well-known truth, that in cultivation, advancing from Houtian to Xiantian is the real first step into the cultivation world. And from Xiantian to Pulse Connecting was another ss ceiling. Between the Pulse Connecting level and Xiantian level, there was a substantially huge gap to ovee. In Xiantian realm, one opens the Shenque and umtes xuanqi. Whereby in the Pulse Connecting realm, is where the martial pulse is opened, building a connection with the martial pulse to use its ability. Martial pulse was absolutely crucial to a cultivator, and its importance will show itself once the warrior entered the Pulse Connecting realm. Not good! This Cao Qitai hid too deeply, an early Pulse Connecting warrior, Shaofu is in danger. Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiongs expression tensed up. How could they not know, there was already a huge gap between a peak Xiantian to a Pulse Connecting realm expert, not to mention that Du Shaofu was only a mid-Xiantian at the moment! Hmph, Du Shaofu just wait for your bones to be dismantled! An Hu, Bai Tianming, and those that had a grudged with Du Shaofu mocked. Initially, their hearts were feeling ufortable from watching Du Shaofu superseding Cao Qitai, but now that Cao Qitai had revealed his early Pulse Connecting level cultivation, they cant wait to see Du Shaofu being abused by Cao Qitai in the ring. Pulse Connecting realm; he had actually broken through to the Pulse Connecting realm. An Long was stumped for a second there; he thought if it wasnt for Du Shaofu, this years champion would definitely be him... However, looking at Cao Qitais strength, he realized, that even without Du Shaofu, he still doesnt hold any chances. Receiving consecutive blows, An Longs heart refused to ept it; he cannot ept that he who had been stronger than anyone else since he was little was actually suppressed by others. When his aura stabilized, Cao Qitai lifted his head up. The frosty cold eyes stared gloomily at Du Shaofu; a cold sneer was raised at the corner of his mouth, Cao Qitais hands started to form seals with rapid speed. Streams of frigid cold qi invaded the air as mysterious runes appeared following Cao Qitais hand movements. Runes circled around him, balls of lights flickered constantly as the energy fluctuations became increasingly stronger; an icy cold qi locked onto Du Shaofu. Being locked on by a frigid qi, Du Shaofu frowned unknowingly. As the target, he was the clearest of all the difference between the Cao Qitai earlier and the current one, he was many, many times stronger. H! In less than a breaths time, the exposed surface of Cao Qitais skin was bursting with runes as if he had connected with something. When thest handseal waspleted, an abundant forcebined with xuanqi rushed out from Cao Qitais body, condensing into a giant pure white, surreal snow eagle. The giant snow eagle wrapped around Cao Qitai as if it was alive, spreading a cold atmosphere in the square that seemed like it could freeze the square any time, the terrifying momentum shocked peoples soul! Demonic Ice Snow Eagle; I didnt expect that Cao Qitais martial pulse spirit turned out to be the Demonic Ice Snow Eagle. This is one of the top demonic beasts on the beast list. To procure such a beast as a pulse spirit was not an easy thing! Really makes me jealous ah, if there was no backing, to capture a Demonic Ice Snow Eagle as a pulse spirit, at the least it needed a Pulse Connecting level warrior. It is a midsummer dream for me! Connect to the martial pulse to summon out the pulse spirit; this is a Pulse Connecting level warriors strongest attack. This Cao Qitai wants to kill Du Shaofu!!! Not necessarily; in my opinion, Cao Qitai had entered the Pulse Connecting level not too long ago, he has yet to fully mastered how to use his pulse spirit, he could probably initiate a little of its power. ............. Following Cao Qitais change, the five families camp and the crowd broke out in amotion, those with keen eyesight could immediately tell the exceptional points; and the appearance of the Demonic Ice Snow Eagle was enough to raise envy amongst the five families. Kid, it ends here. You are no longer my opponent. After all, were of different levels. Cao Qitais lips hooked up in a vicious sneer; his voice sounded hoarse in the cold air, like sharp ice des that cuts the eardrums. Zhi~~! The vague shadow of the Demonic Ice Snow Eagle spread its wings before the crowd, creating a storm of hail. Cao Qitais body looked as if he had fused with his pulse spirit, runes continued to flicker, bringing an oppressive pressure crushing towards Du Shaofu. Note: Pulse refers to the martial pulse Changing the terms for Xiantianyers -early Xiantian, mid-Xiantian,te-Xiantian, and peak Xiantian Maidong realm to Pulse Connecting realm Chapter 76 True Meaning of Overbearing H~! The Demonic Ice Snow Eagle pped its wings; gravels and dust twisted into a whirlpool, frigid cold air seeped into the bones and all around was destruction. Terrifying energy fluctuations rippled, enough to cause even a peakyer Xiantian hard to contend. Pulse Connecting realm and Xiantian realm were a totally different concept of power, its hard to ovee. Really strong ah; connecting to the martial pulse is considered as Pulse Connecting level yea. Du Shaofu moved as the Demonic Ice Snow Eagle enshrouded in white runes swooped down; the pair of eyes that followed the Demonic Ice Snow Eagles movement narrowed. A golden light shot out from under his feet, rising up, and covering Du Shaofus entire body. Hong!! Before the crowds eyes, the surreal Demonic Ice Snow Eagle crashed onto Du Shaofu. And at this moment, Cao Qitais hands looked like the Demonic Ice Snow Eagles pair of sharp ws, piercing through the golden light, burying into Du Shaofus shoulder as if it wanted to tear Du Shaofu into pieces. Ka-ka. In that brief second, the stone pavements under Du Shaofus feet cracked under the pressure, stones shooting out, and dust rose up in the air. No matter how strong Du Shaofu is, in the end, he still lost. Cao Qitai is a Pulse Connecting level warrior; this is too big a blow! In between shock gasps was sighs of contemtion, and at the same time, cold sweat soaked their bodies, in ce of Du Shaofu. The result was obvious in everyones eyes. As strong as one was as at Xiantian, Xiantian cannot rival the Pulse Connecting realm. Moreover, a Pulse Connecting realm warrior with a Demonic Ice Snow Eagle pulse soul. At the same time, the stone pavement cracked underneath Du Shaofus feet, the pale golden light shrouding Du Shaofu erged and runes emerged from the surface of his skin. An overbearing aura broke out from Du Shaofus body, shocking the space like a demonic beast king soaring skyward; the overbearing aura made it hard to breathe. Not understanding the reason why the ferocious eyes of Cao Qitais Demonic ice Snow Eagle revealed a trace of fear; like it sensed something it was most afraid of, causing a trace of confusion in Cao Qitais eyes. His hand on Du Shaofus body, other than tearing five holes on his purple robe, it was blocked at the surface of Du Shaofus skin, it was akin to grasping on to the hardest steel te, unable to prate even half an inch. This gave birth to a strong sense of dread in Cao Qitais heart. Chi! Du Shaofus left hand swung out, like a dazzling golden wing made out of runes creating a huge tornado of energy, striking on the surreal silhouette of the Demonic Ice Snow Eagle. H! Hidden in the golden runes was an unending force, shing out, tearing the white figure into smithereens with ease, extremely overbearing! Not good! Cao Qitai turned pale and wanted to retreat at that instant. But, before Cao Qitai could execute his retreat, Du Shaofu stamped on the ground lightly and appeared close to Cao Qitai faster than lightning. Watching the opponents frightened face, a bright smile appeared on Du Shaofus face. Bringing a tyrannical force, his five fingers twisted the long robe at Cao Qitais chest. Both figures paused in this posture. Chi! Then, Du Shaofu leaped several meters up into the sky; in midair, his body made a somersault turn, borrowing the power to push himself up higher in the air. All the while, Du Shaofu was holding Cao Qitai; up above a dozen meters from the ground, Du Shaofu swooped down like a goshawk, with Cao Qitai below him, crashing into the hard stone square ground. All of this happened in an instant, quicker than the speed of lightning! Crashing into the ground like a meteorite, that kind of visual impact was indescribable with his overbearing style! Boom! A thunderous crashed rang out, and strong tremors traveled through the ground, and the scared Cao Qitai broke Du Shaofus fall like a straw bag. The impact of the strong crash created a pit in the city square. Pulsate Fist! Even when Cao Qitai was buried into the ground, Du Shaofu continued his attack; a fist punched out, and arge fist print shot down directly in Cao Qitai. The fist amplified in Cao Qitais pupils, increasing the fear in Cao Qitais heart. The blurred purple-robed silhouette raised fear that came deep down from his bones as he was enveloped by the fist. Bang! Bang! Bang! One punch, thirteenyers of ovepping force, sounds of broken bones were heard along with the sts. The cracks on the ground erged and deepened. Poof.... Blood spurted out from Cao Qitais mouth uncontrobly; his body sunk deeper into the earth from the forceful impact; once again, gravels and dust rose in the air. Quiet. The entire city square was deadly quiet. What just happened felt like a dream. The five families expert was dumbstruck like a wooden chicken. This scene was hard to believe even after it happened right before their eyes. Young Lord!!! Dare to use such a cruel trick, kid, present your life! In the stillness of the square, two loud shouts rang out at the same time; standing in the Qin Familys camp, there were two people that werent part of the Qin Family. One short and one tall middle-aged man jumped into the battle ring, heading towards Du Shaofu. Xuanqi surged violently, the terrifying flow of energy made space trembled. These two peoples cultivation was many times higherpared to Du Shaofu and Cao Qitai. Who dares to touch my Du ns people! Dare to touch my nephew, youre the one looking for death! Two consecutive loud shouts followed behind. Just when the short and tall middle-aged man rushed towards Du Shaofu, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong leaped out at the same time. Intense energy fluctuations broke out as two attacks fell on the backs of the short and tall men. Detecting the intense energy behind them, the short and tall men had no choice but to turn around; the attacks originally intended for Du Shaofu were sent towards Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiongs direction. Bang! Bang! The sound of collisions resounded as four figures go against each other; xuanqi energy grew stronger, winds whistled as the force swept out arge area. Chi~! The four figures retreated; both Du Zhenwu and the tall middle-aged man staggered five steps. Apparently, both were equally matched. Whereas the short middle-aged man went against Du Zhixiong, just like the other pair, the two also retreated five steps from their collision. But, Du Zhixiong opponents fist was shaking in pain and was internally injured due to the rebound energy brought by Du Zhixiong. Obviously, he ate a big loss. Shaofu, are you alright? Du Zhenwu rushed to Du Shaofus side immediately. Eldest Uncle, I am fine. Du Shaofu shook his head, and then his expression changed on a minuscule level before the short and tall men could react, Du Shaofu picked up the fainted Cao Qitai from the pit below, hanging in his hand. Brat, what are you trying to do? Both of the middle-aged mens faces turned ugly, if anything happened to the Young Lord, they are finished. Du Shaofus expression darkened as he watched the short and tall middle-aged man saying The two of you attempted to attack me, yet you have the nerve to ask me what am I trying to do? Brat, if you dare to touch a hair on my Young Lords head, you will die without an intact corpse! The tall middle-aged man did not expect that a junior had the guts to threaten him. Chapter 77 Wanna Bet If I Dare? Then I would like to see if Cao Qitai dies first or me. Make me angry, and I will kill Cao Qitai; as for myself, I think you still do not have the capability to kill me, at least at this moment. Du Shaofu looked straight at them; not willing topromise, his eyes bing increasingly somber. Du Shaofus heart was very clear, with his Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle here, these two cant kill him. Furthermore, Du Shaofu still had his hidden cards, with just one call the Demonic Scale Tiger would dash over immediately. From the earlier attack, he could see that these two wont be able to ovee the Demonic Scale Tiger in battle. Brat, you dare! The tall middle-aged man roared but there exist a trace of fear on his face. From the way Du Shaofu fought, he was really afraid that Du Shaofu would do as he said. I have people who doubt me the most. A smile appeared on Du Shaofus face, and before the fearful eyes of the tall middle-aged man, Du Shaofu heavily smashed Cao Qitais limp body to the ground that blood seemed to flow endlessly from Cao Qitais mouth. Bang! At this very moment, the tall middle-aged man felt like his heart was shattered, his anger rose like a flood and he bellowed, Brat, you...! At the same time, the Qin Familys heart was dripping with blood; this move showed that Du Shaofu did not put the Qin Family in his eyes ah. Smashing Cao Qitai to his death; Cao Qitai is the Qin Family Patriarchs son-inw, this act was equivalent to pping the Qin Familys face. You what you, do you want to bet another round whether I dare or not? Du Shaofu cut off the tall mans sentence, and once again picking up the fainted Cao Qitai from the ground, holding him up high with his hand giving the impression that he was preparing to repeat the act. Stop, I believe you, so stop! The tall middle-aged man was on the verge of copsing, Du Shaofus ruthlessness was a big disparity to his young age, on top of that was his decisiveness; the Young Lord truly cannot take a fall ah. Instantly, the sharpness on Du Shaofus face was reced by a satisfied smile. Looking at the two, he asked, Why did you attack me, are you trying to bully me because I am a junior, or was it because you think that I am alone? Both mens face nerve twitched, and the short middle-aged man gnashed his teeth and said, We were just anxious seeing Young Lord injured. Since the Young Lord had lost, please let him go. I cannot let him go, what if after I let him go, you attack me again. Bullying the weak relying on your strength, bullying the young, more people bullying the less, Im still young and is not your opponent. Du Shaofu snickered as if he wouldnt let this matter rest so easily. We guarantee we will not. The tall middle-aged mans voice had softened down, judging from the current situation, they wont be able to handle the Du ns Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong. Moreover, the Young Lord is still in their hands albeit unconscious and needs immediate treatment that cannot be dyed any longer. Not only had you disrupted our Stone City once in a three year Five Families Junior Competition, and also bullied the weak by attacking me. This tant action clearly showed that you did not put our Stone City in your eyes. You think our Stone City is so easily bullied? Du Shaofu looked at the two, his nonchnt voice became increasingly sharp, You are not promising me, but the Stone Citys Mayor. No one noticed the trace of helplessness in Ye Baolins eyes after Du Shaofu said that. Obviously, this abnormal Du Shaofu wanted to push the responsibility of injuring Cao Qitai onto the entire Stone City, and him, the Stone City Mayor. Hearing this, the tall middle-aged mans face twitched again. He immediately turned around, looked at Ye Baolin, and said, Mayor Ye, we were just anxious to save people, we hope that Mayor Ye could pardon our rudeness. Our Young Lord needs urgent treatment; can these matters be discussed after that? You are our guests from outside. However, your actions earlier were indeed overstepping the line. Did you think that Stone City has no one? Ye Baolin stood up, his calm gaze sharpened as he looked at the short and tall men, Fortunately, things that we dont wish to happen did not ur; we should let this matter rest as is. Things that we do not wish to happen did not ur? Both men were scolding Ye Baolin inside their hearts; their Young Lord was injured to this extent, was this something they wished to see?? Finished saying this, Ye Baolins gaze fell on Du Shaofu, his sharp gaze softened, Shaofu, they are guests from afar, and our Stone City is the host, we should be more benevolent. Everything follows the Mayors order. Du Shaofu smiled. Anyway, he had achieved his purpose, thus, with a swing of his hand, Cao Qitai was flung out in the direction of the tall middle-aged man. He really did want to erase off Cao Qitai for he is Liuyun Countys Duke son and the one who had to endure the loss silently is the Ye Family. Even if the sky tumbles down, trouble wont be knocking on the Du ns door first. Since it was the Ye Family who dragged them into this muddy water in the first ce; how could he not reciprocate.... As water meets the mountain, we will meet again. Catching Cao Qitai, the tall middle-aged man wore an ugly expression, after giving the crowd a nce, the two of them leaped off and disappeared from sight. Several young men that werent a part of the Qin Family stepped away, no longer caring about the Qin Family, and they too, disappeared from the square one after another. Qin Xiaolu returned to the Qin Familys camp, her eyes nk as she stared at the battle ring. We won, Brother Shaofu won!! With the people from Liuyun County leaving the square, the Du ns junior broke out in a thunderous cheer. Brother Shaofu is the greatest! Finally, our Du n won! All the Du n juniors blood was boiling with excitement, Du Yu, and Du Xue almost could not control themselves. In the end, many of the Du n juniors rushed out to the battle ring and lifted Du Shaofu up, throwing him up in the air. We won... Du Hao, Du Chong, and Du Yan clenched their fists tightly, at this moment, they are rejoicing for the Du n. The domineering style of the elders and Du Shaofu in the battle ring made them quiver with excitement; they feel proud for being a part of the Du n. Hong! Du Shaofu, youre the best! Good! ..... The crowds in all four directions also broke out in loud apuse, joining in the celebration. That purple-robed young man, in this round of the Five Families Junior Competition, again and again, shocked the crowd with his domineering and tyrannical style. Especially thest battle, making their emotions go up and down, unable to calm down till this moment. In the midst of the apuse and cheers, some brave young girls were shouting Du Shaofus name, some even courageously confessed their love. Even the young men were impressed; the power and manliness of sweeping everything in his path, not one male did not desire that kind of strength. The Du n had hidden real deep ah. Among the five families, many strong experts sighed; who would believe that Du Shaofu was the fool young master for ten years. The Du n must have deliberately fabricated a story to fool outsiders, a smoke screen to confuse others. ... Evening. The Du npound was bustling in good spirit. Oilmps were lit in every corner, almost going overboard by bringing out the festive rednterns. Du Shaofu winning the championship in the Five Families Junior Competition, snatching the win from a Maidong level warrior with his mid-Xiantian strength, shook everyones core! No matter if it is those Du n siblings who liked Du Shaofu or those who disliked him, all of them were happy for him at this moment. As part of the Du n, as a generation of the Du n, they feel proud. Chapter 78 Outside is Too Big Shaofu, Aunt made a mistake before, you have to forgive Aunt ah. Shaofu,e, quickly sit. I have some healing dans here, it can heal injuries faster; quickly take it..... In the Main Hall of the Dupound, the group of aunts that once made things difficult for Du Shaofu came beside Du Shaofu with faces red with embarrassment and were smiling awkwardly. All of you are my elders, I have long forgotten what happened before. As the saying goes, a raised hand does not hit on a smiling face; Du Shaofu knew these aunts werent bad, just a little overprotective towards their children. Not much different to the way his Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle were protective over him. Therefore, Du Shaofu naturally did not ce the incident in his heart, after all, he was not the one who suffered. A group of little bastards, roll over here! A loud bark vibrated in the huge hall as an elderly old man pulled Du Hao before Du Shaofu. Following behind Du Hao were Du Yan and the usual gang; and without a doubt, all of them were taken care of by Du Shaofu. Big Elder, Seeing the elderly old man appear, everyone quickly rose to salute; Du Guangyao, Du ns Big Elder held a high position in the Du n, no lower than the Patriarch. Big Elder, Du Shaofu recognized the Big Elder, the impression he had of Big Elder was that he didnt speak much, and today in the city square, the Big Elder was present too. Shaofu, I brought this group of little bastards over, so that they can apologize to you properly. Big Elder looked at Du Shaofu, the old wrinkled face was gentle before he turned around and red angrily at Du Hao and his gang. His temper lit up, barking A group of little bastards, if not for Shaofu being tolerant to you guys, I dont know how many bones you have broken. This time if not for Shaofu, how could our Du n win the championship, should we have relied on the several of you who didnt even strive to improve yourselves! Which participant from the other families who are not stronger than you? Du Hao, Du Yan, and the other little guys were scolded till their heads bowed down, not daring to utter a single sound. Big Elder, they are still small children, forgive them this time. Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, and some of the Elders spoke. Moreover, Du Hao is Big Elders grandson; it brings a whole different meaning when Big Elder was the one doing the scolding. If we do not teach this group of little bastards a lesson, then their future will be ruined. How can they strengthen our Du n, bring glory to out Du n? Big Elder did not give Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong that many face, twisting Du Haos ears angrily, Big Elder pulled Du Hao by the ear till theye before Du Shaofu, ordering Quickly apologize to Shaofu, in the future, ask your little cousin brother for guidance about your cultivation. Useless thing, maybe in the future you would have some the strength to help grow our Du n. Little Cousin Brother Shaofu, we were wrong.... Hope Little Cousin Brother Shaofu doesnt mind it.... Du Hao, Du Gui, and Du Yan dared not resist, bowed their heads down and apologized. I have already forgotten those things; everyone is siblings of Du n, no need to do this. Du Shaofu wasnt someone vengeful; he nodded towards Du Hao and the others. After all, all of them were part of the Du n. This is the right behavior; mind your manners in the future. Big Elder let go of Du Haos ear, a trace of smile appeared on the old wrinkled face as he said to Du Shaofu, Shaofu, these cousin brothers of yours were not as good as you, so dont mind them. In the future, find some free time and guide them a little, otherwise, they will go out and lose our Du ns face. Big Elder is not old and confused ah, his mind is way clearer than any of us. Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong praised in their hearts, feeling admiration and respect towards Big Edler. Big Elder seemed to favor Du Shaofu, wanting to please the little guy, but he did it for Du Hao, and of course, for the Du n. Big Elder is too serious. Du Shaofu nodded. He, of course, knew Big Elders little abacus, even he cant deny having some admiration for Big Elder. Good boy, Tingxuan really gave birth to a good son. This is the Du ns fortune. Big Elder nodded happily, but a sharp light shed across his eyes. He then left the Main Hall as everyone saluted. The evening sun slowly sets, painting the sky in a fire red glow; setting lower and lower till the sky was covered in an ever stronger gray to darkness. Du Shaofu returned to his courtyard, and it was one of those rare asions that his drunkard Dad was at home. However, Du Tingxuan was in his favorite position, hugging his wine jug, in the same old wicker chair, watching the sunset. Why not use the new wine jug I bought for you, Du Shaofu came beside his drunkard Dad, and took a seat on the wicker chair next to him, apanying his father to watch the sunset. There is some affection after using it for so long, reluctant to throw. Du Tingxuans words werent much; unplugging the cork from the wine jug, and gulped down a mouthful of wine. Du Shaofu continued to look at the sunset. A short whileter, he lightly said, Today in the Five Families Juniors Competition, I won. Du Tingxuan did not say anything, father and son sat in silence, and there was a feeling of warmth in that silence. Have a drink. After a brief moment of silence, Du Tingxuan passed the wine jug in his hand over to his son. Du Shaofu took the wine jug and drank a sip out of it. A burning sensation rushed down his throat, and a burst of alcohol escaped his mouth making him burp. He returned the wine jug to his father. Stone City is too small, Du Tingxuan took the wine jug and continued to lean back in the wicker chair. If there is a chance, I will go out and have a look. Du Shaofu said. Outside is too big. Du Tingxuan continued to say. Du Shaofu no longer spoke; the same with Du Tingxuan. The two people, father, and son sat like that, watching the sunset - for a very long time. Till darkness covered the sky, Du Shaofu stood up and returned to his own room. Night time, the streets of Stone City were bursting with liveliness. I wont ept this, I cant ept this! In the An Familys residence, An Long was gloomy and confused. He cannot ept todays result. That Du Shaofu and Cao Qitai both were very strong, their talents were really terrifying. Especially that Du Shaofu, was too much of a freak. An Qingsong was seated, his gloomy expression wasparable to An Long. But then, a cold sneer rose at the corner of his mouth and said to An Long, Longer, continue to heal your injuries. A short moment of victory doesnt mean one is a hero. We still have a chance, a big opportunity; a Lightning Pool is nothing great; the most important thing is getting its arcane bone and blood essence. As long as we could put our hands on those two things, that Du Shaofu and Cao Qitai is but our stepping stone. Not only them, at that time, even in the entire empire it is enough for you to stand at the top and rule one direction! Thats right, I still have a chance. Compared to that Predecessors arcane bone and blood essence, what value does a Lightning Pool have. Let Du Shaofu test the waters, as long as I can get the blood essence and arcane bone I can rise once more; which of them can bepared to me then! A cold smile crept up on An Longs face. Night time, in a garden pavilion. Didnt imagine that Du Shaofu was so strong, truly inconceivable. Qin Zongqiong stood tall with his hands behind his back, hisplexion showed his terrible mood. Dad, what do we do now? Qin Xiaolu was a little pale as if she was an anemic. Qin Zongqiong pace in the pavilion for some time, and then said, Wait. An Family, and the Bai Family were also waiting. We will also wait, wait for them to make their move, wait for the Ye Family to move, and also wait for Liuyun County to act. The Cao Family will not let this matter rest so easily...." Chapter 79 Debt Collection Third Steward, its bad! Somewhere in Stone City, in a majestic building, a burly man ran into the side hall in a flustered demeanor. In the side hall, sat an old man over a hundred years old embracing a young beauty in his arms. His head was buried deep into the beautys bosom; when the burly man ran into the room, he became furious and snapped, Huang San, if you cant give me a good enough reason for interrupting me at this time, be prepared for punishment this instant! Third Steward, we just found out, in one of our betting points, there was a thirty-three thousand xuanbi bet note. Huang San exined fearfully to the old man while his eyes nced furtively at the beauty in the old mans embrace, causing a burning desire in his eyes. However, the old mans shout made him shudder in fright and quickly looked away. So what if there was a thirty-three thousand xuanbi bet note, how serious can it be. The old man replied in a somber voice. Third Steward, that thirty-three thousand bet note was ced on the Bai Familys Bai Mei; that is a thirty-three thousand xuanbi ah, even vomiting all of our profits this time, it is still not enough to reimburse that note. Huang San instantly burst into tears and whined. Who would have thought that with Bai Meis strength she could actually enter the top four position. And their betting points actually issued out a thirty-three thousand xuanbi of bet note. Thinking of the betting odds against Bai Familys Bai Mei, cold sweat dampened Huang Sans back. Hearing Huang Sans exnation, the old mans face changed for the worse, and jumped out from his seat, nearly throwing off the charming beauty in his arms to the floor. Anxiously, the old man asked, Did you find out who that note belongs to, quickly go and find out?! We already found out, this big note was made through my hands. Because it was the Bai Familys Bai Mei, so I remembered it clearly. It was a young man wearing a big hood, I cant make out the face but from his voice, he shouldnt be too old. Huang San said confidently. A very young voice, wearing a big hood, he hase to im? The old man asked and a cold light flickered across his eyes, no one knew what he is thinking in his heart. Not yet. We just found out that there is still this bet note. Huang San replied. He has not yete to im, he probably doesnt belong to our Stone City. Then, dont me us for being ruthless. The old man looked up; a sharp light gleamed in his eyes as he stared at Huang San and made a throat-shing gesture. You should know what to arrange when that persones to im.... Third Steward, I know what to do. I will make sure it is clean, and will not leave any traces. It seemed this was not the first time Huang San did such things. After he nodded to the old man, his eyes once again fell onto the charming woman before leaving the side room reluctantly. The next day early morning, the earth woke up full of vitality. Hu~~! Du Shaofu breathed out some foul qi from his mouth, stood up from his cross-legged sitting position and stretchedzily. Sounds of cracking bones pipapipa could be heard as if they contained an abundant force within. Tomorrow I will be going into the Ye Familys Lightning Pool; I should go and collect the debt today. A smile was apparent on Du Shaofus face as he refreshed himself, and left the courtyard. Treasure Descend Firm was quite well-known in Stone City. And it was also one of the betting points during the Five Families Junior Competition. The sun rose higher in the sky, and on the streets, a purple-robed young man wearing a big hood was seen outside of the Treasure Descend Firm; giving the firm te a nce, he stepped into the building. When this person entered the building, lights shed across the many eyes watching him. Process bet note im. The purple-robed figure ced a bet note over the counter, watching a shrewd-looking middle-aged man standing behind the counter. Receiving the bet note, Huang Sans eyes shed unnoticeably, and said Congrattions to this customer, this bet note has the highest winning odds. Please follow me inside to im the winnings. Okay. The purple-robed silhouette nodded and followed Huang San to the inner courtyard without hesitation. Quick, close the doors. While the purple-robed figure walked into the inner courtyard, several figures were moving in the dark, closing the doors. This customer isnt a local Stone City resident right? In the inner yard, Huang San suddenly turned around and stared at the purple-robed figure under the big hood. What does this got to do with me iming my winnings? I ced a total of thirty-three thousand xuanbi on Bai Familys Bai Mei tost till the final four spots, and ording to the betting odds of one hundred and sixty times, you should give me a total of two hundred and fifty thousand xuanbi. Quickly give it to me, I am very busy. Huang San cant make out the expression or features under the big hood, but from the voice, he was very sure that this person is a fledgling. When he heard the huge sum being mentioned, Huang Sans face twitched heavily. They have never imagined that Bai Mei would be able to hold on till the final four; he heard that Bai Mei was close to Du ns Du Shaofu, and only managed to achieve such a result under his protection. Thinking about this, Huang San wished that he could tear Du Shaofu apart; if not for him, Treasure Descend Firm would not suffer such a humongous loss. However, Huang San has self-awareness; not to mention that his strength cant even do anything to Du Shaofu, just for the fact that he is part of the Du n, the Treasure Descend Firm already cant afford to provoke Du Shaofu. What bet note, I dont understand what customer is saying. Huang Sans gloomy expression returned to normal as a coldugh came out from his mouth. He cant provoke Du Shaofu, but the person in front him is another story. This was not his first time doing this kind of thing, when he was still in the Morning Light Beast Hunting Team, the number of demonic beasts, and human lives that ended in his hands were countless. The hooded young man lifted his head, and Huang San could feel a sharp gaze from inside the hood. You mean you dont intend to pay my winnings. I am giving you onest chance, dont make yourself regret it. From within the hood, a cold voice sounded. Haha, regret? In this Stone City, other than the Five Families we are not afraid of anyone! Huang Sanughed out loud, the Treasure Descend Firm is not afraid provoking anyone other than the Five Families of Stone City. Furthermore, they were backed by one of them; otherwise how else could they stand firm in Stone City. Huang San stoppedughing. A cold light shed in his eyes as he waved his hand and shouted: Attack! Sou! Sou! Subsequent to Huang Sans order, more than twenty figures appeared from different corners of the yard, leaping towards the purple-robed young man with murderous intent, trapping him in a fan-shaped encirclement. Chapter 80 The Demonic Tigers Might Punk, in your next life after reincarnation, remember to be smarter, you should not have been so greedy. Our Treasure Descend Firms money is not so good to take! Huang San sneered, and his hand waved lightly signaling the twenty over people to attack. Annihte him. Xuanqi fluctuations came from more than twenty people, their hands were holding weapons, and in a heartbeat, one of them rushed out. The knife in the mans hand swung downwards on the hooded figure. Chi! When the knife came down, the purpled-robed figure disappeared like a phantom under the knife attack. Bang! Low sts sounded, and before anyone of the attackers reacted, they witnessed the man who attacked just now was thrown off mercilessly apanied by blood stters in the air. The man fell some distance away, causing the ground to tremor, and the body stayed motionless on the ground, dead or alive undetermined. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ahhhh..........!!!!! Continuous sts sounded in the courtyard, and trailing behind them was the sound of bones breaking and screams of excruciating pain. The purple-robed figure swooped down on the men like a phantom, and the over twenty something men were rolling on the ground. Blood stters colored arge area of the courtyard red and the thick smell of blood hung in the air. Chi! Atst, the purple-robed figure paused in front of the dumbstruck Huang San. Everything barely took more than a few breaths of time. Expert, this person is an expert! Shock was written all over Huang Sans face; his pupils shrunk due to fear, ording to his past experiences in the Poison Fog Mountains, the person in front of him is definitely a strong expert. He made the wrong call, this person was far stronger than he had imagined. Chi! The purple-robed figure aimed a hand at Huang Sans throat, the sharp w-shaped hand could almost tear the space barrier. Fear filled Huang Sans eyes; still, he was an early Xiantian warrior. Xuanqi bursted out from the bottom of his feet, securing his retreat. At the same time, Huang San was screaming at the top of his lungs: Third Steward, save me ah, someones making trouble! Chi! Du Shaofus hand pursued Huang San like maggots on rotten meat; with Huang Sans early Xiantian cultivation, he was caught just after he had retreated two steps. Du Shaofu shattered the xuanqi protective barrier and pierced through Huang Sans vital point. Huang Sans scream echoed sharply, his body did not have the energy to struggle away. Ahhh..... The kind of pain that drills into the heart, made Huang San lost all the color on his face as his screams echoed through the courtyard. Sou! Sou! Themotion in the yard attracted more men. And more than a dozen new faces appeared in the yard, scrutinizing the miserable picture of theirpanions on the ground. Every one of them had an ugly expression on their face, with a trace of vignce towards the purple-robed figure. All of them spread out and encircled the perpetrator. Release him and I will spare your life! A somber voice rang out in the yard, a man that was almost a hundred years old walked out from the inner yard with several strong-looking cultivators who followed from behind. Third Steward, save me ah; Third Steward, save me! When Huang San saw the robust old man, he quickly cried for help. The purpled-robed figure tilted his head slowly to look at the old man, saying I came to im my winnings, a total of five hundred and twenty-eight thousand xuanbi. Just now you wanted to kill me, add another five hundred thousand xuanbi, the odd sum at the back, I dont need. Pay me and I will leave. One million xuanbi, hahahahahaha...... The robust old man burst out in a heartyughter as if he had heard the worlds funniest joke. Hisughter stopped just as abrupt, and a horrifying aura gushed out from his body. The strong energy caused ripples in the airflow, and the people around him found it hard to breathe. I dont care who you are, today, you wont walk out of the Treasure Descend Firm alive. You absolutely must die! A stentorian voice came out from the old mans mouth; a murderous light gleamed dangerously in his eyes. Third Steward you must save me ah, Third Steward!! Fear was even more apparent in Huang Sans face, trying to get the attention of the Third Steward that simply cared not whether hes dead or alive. Hmm, looks a little stronger than Cao Qitai ah; mid-Pulse Connecting level is pretty good. Aid-back voice came out from the purple-robed figure, he looked at the old man and said, Im giving you another chance, add another five hundred thousand xuanbi, one million and five hundred thousand xuanbi, and I can pretend that nothing happened. One million and five hundred thousand xuanbi! The old man sneered, not to mention the Treasure Descend Firm cannot take out this much xuanbi, the people behind the Treasure Descend Firm also cant take out this sum. One million and five hundred thousand xuanbi, probably in the entire Stone City, only the Ye Family had such wealth. The old man stared coldly at the purple-robed young man, You were the one whos looking for death; theres a way to heaven but you came knocking at hells door! Opportunity was given but you were the one who ignored it. The purple-robed young mansid-back voice sounded again. Already at deaths door and still so much nonsense! The old man sneered fiendishly as xuanqi surged from his body; faint runes whirled out, killing aura pierced the sky. As the Spirit Hunting Groups third person in charge, and stationed in Treasure Descend Firm, it did not mean that he would not kill. Someone capable of being the third head of the Spirit Hunting Group that was considered as one of the top beast hunting teams, there was no doubt about his strength and capability. Hou~!!! Suddenly, when xuanqi broke out from the old man, a violent gale swept down the courtyard; a tigers roar resounded in the air, shaking the entire Stone City. At this moment, the entire Stone City was alerted. That tigers roar was like thunder on earth, and many experts rushed out from the bigger families. A demonic beasts roar, a strong demonic beast broke into the city! Not good, theres a demonic beast inside the city! At the first instant, those family experts headed towards the origin of the sound; as part of the big families of Stone City, they have the duty and responsibility to guard and protect Stone City. A huge tiger that has wings on its back appeared above the courtyard. Its body was densely covered with majestic scales, threatening growls issued from its mouth, itsrge wings spread as it swooped down like it has found its prey, onto the old man. A Pulse Spirit Demonic Scale Tiger, how did such a strong demonic tiger appear inside Stone City! The abrupt change of situation made the old man felt fear. Seeing the body that was as big as a small hill pounced on him, he had no time to take care of the purple-robed young man. He turned around to escape, possessing no courage to fight the Demonic Scale Tiger at all. Hou! A thunderous roar shook the air; the Demonic Scale Tiger persistently targeted the old man. With a p of its wings, violent wind shed across the courtyard destroying it, dust and gravels flew as rumbling sounds of crumbling buildings continued. Ahh..... The old man let out an anguished scream; before he could run too far, the Demonic Scale Tiger had swooped down on him and its front paw was shrouded in runes marked his back. Blood spurted out from the old mans back, bones fractured, and in less than a breaths time. The old man had just screamed, the Demonic Scale Tiger swallowed him whole into its belly immediately. Perhaps, the Third Steward had never imagined a Pulse Spirit level Demonic Scale Tiger would make a visit to the Treasure Descend Firm on this day, and he ended up being swallowed into its belly. After killing the old man, the Demonic Scale Tiger ignored everyone else, creating a violent gale in the ruined yard as it pped its wings and flew away. The huge tiger came and left just as abruptly, but its oppressive aura lingered in the courtyard. Third Steward died just like that? When the remaining dozen of people recovered from their traumatic experience, they looked around at each other; their mighty Third Steward died so simply. Gu-gu! Huang San was still held up high by the purple-robed young man; the scene that took ce right in front of his eyes made him swallow nervously, cold sweat broke out from his entire body. Now, can you take out one million and five hundred thousand xuanbi to pay me? The figure fixed his gaze on Huang San and asked. Guest, no, Lord, I really dont have one million and five hundred thousand xuanbi to take out ah, there isnt so much xuanbi in the Treasure Descend Firm even if you search every corner, from top to bottom. But I know that the bets for the Five Families Juniors Competition are still in the treasury, altogether two hundred thousand xuanbi; that is all. Lord, mercy..... Huang San cried and begged; the Third Steward was eaten by the Demonic Scale Tiger that appeared out of nowhere, now, he doesnt have any backup. Two hundred thousand is far from enough ah, this debt needs to be collected slowly, aiii. The purple-robed young man sighed, and in front of those present, he removed the cloak from his head, and threw it without a care, revealing a sharp, resolute face. And when those people saw the face under the cloak their eyes almost fell out from their sockets. Du Shaofu, how could you be the Du ns Du Shaofu! Huang San finally saw the face of the perpetrator, shock slowly changed to hopelessness. No wonder he had always felt that this purple-robed person was very familiar, from his voice to his silhouette as if he knew this person. In the end, the person who made the Treasure Descend Firm out of business was the very same young man who won the Five Families Juniors Competition yesterday C Young Master Du Shaofu. A tyrannical and terrifying youth. At this moment, Huang San had lost all hope, he knew that if the dead Third Steward had known that it was Du Shaofu from early on, he wouldnt dare y any tricks, he would scour enough xuanbi and send it to the Du n personally. Du Shaofus expression was not good. The evening before yesterday, he sold off the three storage pouch he had, and enduring his bleeding heart, he also sold off much of his good stuff to the Du ns shop just to pool that thirty-three thousand xuanbi. He nned to invest them to lighten his dire financial burden. The materials for the spirit liquid that Zhen Qingchun would refine became more and more expensive. If he did not look for a solution quickly, he truly cannot afford them. Note: Changes Human Warrior C Pulse Connecting Realm (previously Maidong realm) Edit: Spirit Pulse (previously Mai-ling realm), above Pulse Connecting Realm Chapter 81 Attracted Big Trouble So Du Shaofu thought of this gamble n when he passed by the Treasure Descend Firm, and went in after putting on some simple disguise in case someone might notice him cing bets. If this matter was leaked out, it may cause some unnecessary fuss. At first, Du Shaofu wanted to bet on himself before noticing that he had be a hot bet, making the winning odds very low; even if he put everything on himself, and he won the championship, in the end, he would just receive winnings that are three times higher. Three times higher meant winnings a little more than ny thousand xuanbi, minus his capital it was only sixty thousand or so. The less popr ones had a much higher odds, some reaching over a hundred times. Seeing this, an idea shed across Du Shaofus mind; he gritted his teeth and pushed all thirty-three thousand xuanbi onto Bai Mei of the Bai Family. Bai Mei, an eighthyer Houtian; entering the top ten had a payout odds of thirty/one. Entering the top five, and the payout odd jumped up to one hundred and twenty, and IF Bai Mei managed to be one of thest four participants, it was a payout odds of one hundred and sixty times! This made Du Shaofu extremely tempted to take the risk. Thus, the scene that made the five families, as well as the crowd, to scratched their heads in confusion took ce. Du Shaofu isnt a fool; he made the Demonic Scale Tiger wait for him outside while he collects the winnings, involving such arge amount of money, he wouldnt trust the Treasure Descend Firm too much. The moment he entered the Treasure Descend Firm, Du Shaofu had already detected that something wasnt right. If not for his hidden card, why would he follow them into the inner yard? Bang! Bang! Bang! Within a short time after the loud rumbles came from the Treasure Descend Firm, there were noises of people rushing over. Looking at the man in his hand, Du Shaofus eyebrows moved, and then a faint smile appeared on his face, lightly saying You attracted trouble, big trouble. Sou, sou. Just as Du Shaofu ended his sentence, many silhouettes had rushed into the courtyard, each distributing a strong aura. Silhouettes spread out and the entire Treasure Descend Firm was surrounded tightly. Amongst them was the Ye Familys Ye Baolin, An Familys An Qingsong, Bai Familys Bai Jiru, Du ns Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong, and experts from all five families. Without a doubt, the Five Families Patriarchs were attracted by the terrifying tiger roars. What is it, what happened just now? Seeing the miserable ruined buildings, all the newly arrived masters had a puzzled expression on their faces. Du Shaofu. As they surveyed the messy scene, Du Shaofus figure was right in the middle. Instantly, everyones expression tightened, especially the An Familys An Qingsong, his face was especially ugly facing the ruined courtyards. Shaofu, why are you here, are you hurt? Du Zhixiong immediately came to Du Shaofus side when he saw that his nephew was on the scene. Second Uncle, Im alright. A smile emerged on Du Shaofus face looking at Du Zhixiong and summarized the troubles his bet note had brought. As for the Demonic Scale Tigers appearance, Du Shaofu imed that he didnt know anything about it; that Demonic Scale Tiger appeared suddenly, and after killing that Third Steward it went away just as sudden. After he listened to Du Shaofus exnation, Du Zhixiong could no longer hold it in, his temper exploded, Bastard, dare to deny the bet note from my Du n, even dared to make a move on the people from our Du n! People, tie up every one from the Treasure Descend Firm and search every corner! The people from the Du n who had been holding back their anger rushed out and executed Du Zhixiongs orders; kicking and punching the remnants of the Treasure Descend Firm and tying them up. Those miserable people dared not fight back. In Stone City, who had the guts to go against the Five Families... If they retaliated at this moment, the Du n would seize the chance and kill them off. The rest of the Five Families each had a different expression. Listening to Du Shaofus exnation, they finally understood why Du Shaofu protected Bai Mei during yesterdayspetition. This Du Shaofu wanted to calcte the Treasure Descend Firm from the very beginning, just one bet note was enough to make it close its doors permanently. Five hundred and twenty thousand xuanbi ah, no matter which of the Five Families, this was a great sum. Du Shaofu this kid is too ck-bellied and ruthless! Experts from the Five Families sighed inside their hearts; furtive gazes fell on the seemingly straight-backed, kind and amiable harmless looking young man, but in reality, this was a ruthless, ck-bellied, and extremely cunning freak. An Qingsong, you must give me an exnation. Otherwise, our Du n will not forgive this matter! Du Zhenwu suddenly red at An Qingsong, the expression on his face showed that he was not the least bit joking. Du Zhenwu, what do you mean? This matter had nothing to do with me! An Qingsong said with a sullen voice. Du Zhenwu brushed his sleeves and pointed at An Qingsong, Dont act in front of me! Since you want to deal with my nephew, then, dont me me for the consequences. The force behind this Treasure Descend Firm was the Spirit Hunting Group, and it is rted to your An Family! The other Patriarchs gaze also fell on An Qingsong. All of them knew there were vassal forces under the Five Families, and the Spirit Hunting Group and Treasure Descend Firm is one entity. The Spirit Hunting Group was a vassal force under the An Family, this was no secret among the Five Families. Spirit Hunting Group has no rtion whatsoever with my An Family, this matter here also had no rtion with my An Family. An Qingsong gnashed his teeth and dered; at this moment, he so dearly wished he could tear apart this Treasure Descend Firm! These idiots actually made their move on Du Shaofu in broad daylight, wasnt this courting death! Not to mention that even his An Family dared not to do so while the sun is still shining. If he admitted that there was a connection between his An Family and the Spirit Hunting Group, it will indirectly link the Treasure Descend Firms n to kill Du Shaofu to his An Family. Before the publics eyes, whether it was for face or retaliation, the Du n absolutely would not give up. It was not because An Qingsong was afraid of the Du n, but now was not the right moment to start a war. Moreover, if he admitted, then, Du n stood on reason and justice, turning his An Family in a passive stance. So, no matter what, An Qingsong is aware that he could not, and must not admit anything in this situation, he could only forsake the Treasure Descend Firm and the Spirit Hunting Group. An Qingsong didnt know that the Treasure Descend Firm felt wronged and depressed at the moment. Before the Five Families arrived, they also did not know that the purple-robed young man was Du Shaofu. Otherwise, they wouldnt have dared to touch Du Shaofu even if theyre guts was ten times bigger. An Qingsong, it is fine if it has no connection to your An Family, but if there was, then dont me me for being merciless. Your An Familys younger generation, if I see one, I will kill one! Du Zhenwu red fiercely at An Qingsong, this time, he was truly angered. Du Zhixiong kicked one of the tied-up Treasure Descend Firms people near his leg, but his anger was not vented. He said to the Du n members behind him, Du Qi, go and inform the Du ns experts, and prepare to enter the Wild Beasts Mountains. Those who dared to touch my Du n; I want to annihte the Spirit Hunting Group! Second Master, I will go and arrange it immediately! Du Qi nodded and sped away. The expression of the experts that were present changed secretly; this Du Shaofu is the Du ns most talented junior, these Spirit Hunting Group wanted to kill Du Shaofu, had touched the Du ns bottom line. If the Du n did not retaliate in a big way, then that is not the Du n. At the same time, the Du n was also dering their stance towards the other families. At this time, all the Patriarchs, including Ye Baolin was confused. Had the people in the Treasure Descend Firm became stupid, wasnt it courting death to make a move on someone from the Du n? Hmph! It has been a long time since my Du n has killed, and it has made a lot of people forgot about the Du n, thinking that my Du n is easy to bully! Du Zhixiong kicked hard again and again at the chest of one of the Treasure Descend Firms worker, rupturing the organs and breaking the chest bones, the man kept spurting blood from his mouth. Its good that Du Shaofu is unharmed. People that have no eye should be dealt with! Ye Baolin finally spoke, indirectly advocating the Du ns actions and stood on the Du ns side, supporting the annihtion of the Spirit Hunting Group. Bai Familys Bai Jiru and Qin Familys Qin Zongqiong did not say anything. They both knew the connection that An Family had with the Spirit Hunting Group, and they are happy to just stand at the side and watch a good show. Du n destroying the Spirit Hunting Group was tantamount to weakening An Familys strength, and strangely this time, the An Family could only swallow it down and endure in silence. This time, a Demonic Scale Tiger actually appeared inside the Stone City without our knowledge and disappeared right before us; on top of that, it swallowed the Spirit Hunting Groups Third Steward, it showed that its cultivation level was not low. Ye Baolin continued, he was more worried about the sudden appearance of a Demonic Scale Tiger inside Stone City. This matter must be investigated clearly; could those evil beasts in Wild Beast Mountains decided to entrench Stone City. All the experts present fell into contemtion; a high cultivation Demonic Scale Tiger appearing in Stone City was unusual, if this led to arge-scale invasion of demonic beasts into Stone City then this it is really a big problem. After like what seemed like half a day, none of them could think of a reason. In the end, they could only agree to increase the patrols to prevent arge scale of demonic beasts from approaching the City. Du Shaofu was silent, after he had finished talking to his Second Uncle, he stood obediently behind Du Zhixiong. Of course he couldnt say that the Demonic Scale Tiger belonged to him, right? From Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong, he knew of the recent troubles that is taking ce in Stone City, and a big storm might hit it at any time. The Demonic Scale Tiger was his safety amulet, and it could be said, that it was also one of the biggest hidden cards of the Du n. Thus, Du Shaofu had no intention of exposing it. A short whileter, everyone dispersed from the Treasure Descend Firm. Since the firm owed Du Shaofu a monstrous amount of debt, the firm ended up being taken over by the Du n. The Treasure Descend Firm was one of the big names after the five families business, the value of the property was not low. Chapter 82 Entering the Lightning Pool Now that the Treasure Descend Firm had fallen into the Du ns hands, the rest of the families eyes were red with envy; they have no chance of grabbing a share of the benefits. Not too long after matters had wrapped up in the Treasure Descend Firm, outside of the Du ns main entrance, arge group of Du n experts gathered with a mission in the Wild Beasts Mountains range, the team was personally led by Du Zhixiong, and their objective was to annihte the Spirit Hunting Group. When this news was spread throughout Stone City, the residents could only silently pray for the Spirit Hunting Group inside their hearts. Although the Spirit Hunting Group was very strong, and could be considered as one of the top beast hunting group in the outer edge of the Wild Beast Mountains, still, they were so much worsepared to the Du n; with the Du ns Second Master leading the team, the result was clear. This proved that the Du n was truly angered this time around. ... Afternoon, of the same day, Du npound. Inside Du Zhenwus study, Du Zhenwu passed a xuanbi card to Du Shaofu saying, A total of six hundred thousand xuanbi; we took over the Treasure Descend Firm, and from their treasury, we found two hundred thousand xuanbi from thepetition bets cement, the goods and things inside amounted to another two hundred thousand xuanbi, adding the Treasure Descend Firms name was worth enough to pay for your winnings. Du Shaofu was stunned at first, and then he chuckled evilly, Eldest Uncle, isnt it a little too much if you give me six hundred thousand xuanbi? In turn, Du Zhenwuughed just as evilly, Five hundred twenty thousand was your winnings; the remaining eighty thousand xuanbi came from the n as a reward because you provided a justified reason for us to make a move on the Spirit Hunting Group. Once your Second Uncle is done handling them, I estimate that there would be a harvest of three hundred thousand xuanbi or more from their treasury, in fact, the n had gotten a lot of benefits from this. Then I wont be polite. Hearing this, Du Shaofu no longer refused, especially when he is in a financial pinch. As the grade of ingredients he needed for his cultivation bes higher, and more expensive, it was definitely not enough tost Zhen Qingchun for a long time, however, this six hundred thousand xuanbi was a sum some people would nevere across in their lifetime. This time youve done things beautifully but just a little too dangerous. Dont be so careless the next time. The truth was, Du Zhenwu still felt a lingering fear, if it werent for that Demonic Scale Tigers appearance, Du Shaofu would have met with an unfavorable ending against that Spirit Hunting Groups Third Steward, a mid-Pulse Connecting realm. En, Du Shaofu could only nod his head to indicate that he was listening, embarrassed to say that the Demonic Scale Tiger was brought by him. Du Zhenwu was satisfied seeing his nephews response, and continued to say Yesterday you won thepetition, so rest well today, since tomorrow you are going into the Ye Familys Lightning Pool, at that time it would entirely depend on yourself on how many benefits you could get." I will strive for the best. Du Shaofu had been looking forward to this for quite some time; he had heard that the Lightning Pool could strengthen his physique. It would definitely be beneficial to his practice in the Golden-winged Garudas Physique Refining Law. Perhaps, it would be an opportunity to enhance his physique to another level. He had always ced an importance to the aspect of strengthening his bodys defense, if it werent for the Physique Refining Law, the result of yesterdayspetition against Cao Qitai was hard to predict. After he hesitated for a moment, Du Zhenwu said, The Lightning Pool was rted to the demonic lion; if you can, try to find out the condition of the demonic lion while you are in the Lightning Pool, but the most important of all is your safety. Du Shaofu understood his Eldest Uncles meaning, and lightly nodded. The Ye Family was without a doubt the strongest force in Stone City, holding the Mayors position for generations, and the most crucial factor of all, they were respected and loved by the residents of Stone City. Daybreak the next day Du Shaofu freshened up, and headed to the Ye Familyspound on a Blood-sweat Dragon Horse. He was politely led into thepound by two Ye Familys member from the main entrance. The buildings in the Yespound were built in a grandeur manner, with a maze of balconies, pavilions, and false mountains garden decorations, giving the impression of tranquility and elegance. Following the two guides, Du Shaofu walked through several long corridors and came to a grand pavilion. Until here, the two guides excused themselves and left him there. You are really early. A slender figure came towards the pavilion, and this person was Ye Familys Young Miss Ye Zhijin. Today, she was wearing pants that made her legs looked longer and slimmer, paired with a short top which only served to enhance her slender waist and generous bosom. The way Ye Zhijin dressed today added a different kind of charm despite the simplicity of her garments, it was so that Du Shaofu took an extra nce at her; he smiled and said, Cultivating in the Lightning Pool, of course it is better toe earlier. Ye Zhijin looked at Du Shaofu, asking I will be the one guiding you to the Lightning Pool. I believe you already know the origin and usage of the Lightning Pool? Du Shaofu nodded. His Eldest Uncle already exined these to him; the Lightning Pool was considered as belonging to the Ye Family, and it was rumored that it could be used once every few years. The pool was said to contain a minimal amount of the demonic lions blood essence, and cultivating in the Lightning Pool allowed the demonic lions lightning power to temper the physical body which was greatly beneficial to future cultivation path. This is my familys specially refined dan to impede lightning, eat it before you enter the pool. Otherwise, the lightning would be way too powerful for your current strength. At that time, perhaps you might have been sted into pieces of meat even before the physical benefits could y a role. As she said that, a smooth, shiny round ball appeared on Ye Zhijins palm, and she held the dan in front of Du Shaofu. A light herbal fragrance came from the dan, making people feelfortable just by inhaling it. Ye Zhijin continued, The Impedance Lightning Dan can help you resist some of the lightning energy, however, once the effect had worn off, and you were unable to withstand the lightning on your own, you absolutely must not stay inside the pool any longer. If something went wrong, our Ye Family will not be held responsible for it. Du Shaofu nodded, showing that he had understood Ye Zhijins words, and took the dan from Ye Zhijins palm without being overly polite. Follow me then; how much you can get from the Lightning Pool depends on your capability. Ye Zhijin smiled lightly; she turned around and shifted a little to the side in front of Du Shaofu, her footsteps light, implying Du Shaofu to walk beside her. I heard you made the headlines again yesterday? Half way, Ye Zhijin probed lightly. Honest people are easily bullied ah, Du Shaofu replied with no burden. Ye Zhijins steps paused as her eyes fell on Du Shaofu; she truly could not tell which part of him was honest, and when was he ever bullied? She heard, in the end, that the Treasure Descend Firm was in a mess because of him. Ai..... Ye Zhijin looked at Du Shaofu. In the end, Ye Zhijin was speechless, managing to let out a low sigh and continued ahead. Walking pass several narrow corridors, Du Shaofu and Ye Zhijin came to a quiet ce. An ancient looking building appeared before Du Shaofus eyes, in the middle of a medium size square that looked like a pagoda, or a temple but was neither. A vicissitude atmosphere shrouded the building, it gave the feeling that it had existed for a very long time. What a strong atmosphere. Surveying the building from some distance away, Du Shaofu could immediately sense a horrible and violent atmosphereing from the inside of the building, causing hearts and souls to shudder, no different from the aura that came from a powerful beast. Ye Zhijin informed him: The Lightning Pool is inside. The pool will start by itself once you enter the pool. Remember my words, if you cannot resist it any longer, dont force yourself. En, Du Shaofu nodded his head, taking a deep breath he walked resolutely into the ancient building. As he got nearer to the building, the strong fluctuations were even clearer to Du Shaofu. A ray of sunlight pierced through the door into the hazy and dim hall inside the building. However, the hazy darkness within did not hinder Du Shaofu from seeing a stone arch. Other than that, there was no second path inside, thus Du Shaofu stride through the stone arch. Chi! The moment Du Shafu stepped through the stone arch, a terrifying, and ring lighting making zi zi sounds as it filled the stone arch like a spider web. Hong! At this point, the entire building seemed to shake, and from the outside it looked like the lightning has invaded the space. Even outside of the ancient building there were runaway lightning snaking around from time to time. Dont know how long he can stand, and how much benefits he could obtain. His physique was already strong to begin with, and after being conditioned by the Lightning Pool he could only be more horrifying. What an oddity. Ye Zhijin mumbled to herself standing outside on the square till she saw the lightning shing inside the building, and then she turned away and left. Roar! A thunderous roar resounded inside of Stone City, the sound rippling to the sky, vanishing in the horizon. At the sound of the deafening roar, many different gazes were directed towards the Ye Familyspound, each with their own thoughts. Power of Lightning. Du Shaofu turned back to look at the stone arch behind him, he had just stepped through the stone arch and yet the coercioning from below already made his heart palpitate. Near the stone arch, there was a flight of stone staircase that goes round and round, not upward but down into the ground. The fact was, Du Shaofu was not perturbed; his feet stepped down onto the first step, going down; at the same time feeling the violent atmosphere growing more violent as he got closer. As Du Shaofu traveled down, he could see shes of lightning dancing on the walls, and lit up the dim space. The air seemed tense and stagnant at the lower levels, causing Du Shaofu to feel nervous for no reason. When he reached thest step, a strong ring light shone brightly, forcing him to close his eyes. Sometimeter, his eyes got used to the re, Du Shaofu squinted his eyes, taking a quick look around. What he saw stunned and shocked him. So, this is the Lightning Pool? Before Du Shaofu was a huge underground cave with all sizes and colors of stctite hanging down from above. Chi! Lightning shed across these stctites, prisms of colors reflected in the lightning sh, creating a mesmerizing scene. Chapter 83 Liuyun County In the middle of the underground cave was a deep looking pool that is over a hundred meters wide. Inside of it was not the usual ordinary water, but a viscous, milky white substance. Lightning slithered in the viscous substance; just by looking at the pool, the potent and brutal energy from within shocks the hearts! Lightning Pool! This is the Lightning Pool! Du Shaofus eyes shone with ecstasy. The violent lightning energy inside the pool did not frighten Du Shaofu at all. Instead, a look of anticipation emerged on his face. Feeling the abundant energy force inside the pool, he believed that cultivating here could definitely enhance the physique refiningw he was practicing. Although the energy in the Lightning Pool was potent and violent, Du Shaofu had a certain amount of trust in his current physical strength that the lightning energy would not seriously injure him; in fact, the stronger the energy, the better it was for him. However, for safetys sake, Du Shaofu swallowed the little pill Ye Zhijin gave him earlier and jumped into the milky white pool. Putong~! Instantly, lightning streaked and white drops of substance sshed everywhere. Honglong~~~long! Just as Du Shaofu dived into the Lightning Pool, his presence seemed to have triggered something, loud deafening rumblings shook the cave, and the lightning pool rolled and surged angrily. Streaks of lightning awakened, rushing towards Du Shaofu from all around. H! Thick streaks of lightning that looked like pythonsshed on Du Shaofu like they wanted to tear him into pieces, at the same time, the pressure in the pool started to increased. Not good, why did it be so strong suddenly! The sudden ferocious reaction of the pool made Du Shaofu shudder from head to toe. And Du Shaofu noticed something else; there was a sense of weightlessness in the pool like his body was light as a cork in the viscous milky white substance that was thousand times denser, and heavier than he was. Inside the pool, every inch he moved was made with great effort; moving yet not moving. H! The increasing pressure and the power of lightning became more horrible as the current became more violent, attacking him from all directions, drilling into his body, nearly tearing him apart. Even with the physique that he was confident in earlier, he could barely contend against therge force; his internal organs nearly flipped over from the impact, and he almost spurted a mouthful of blood at the abruptness of everything. However, exactly at this time, Du Shaofu felt clearly the Impedance Lighting Dans effects had started to work. The medicinal effect coursed through the veins along his body, and then something flowed out from his pores, turning into ayer of translucent film that wrapped over his entire body. Thisyer of film seemed normal, but it actually deflected half of the violent lightning energy and pressure off his body, instantly reducing the overwhelming pressure on Du Shaofu. Still, the lightning energy and pool pressure targeting Du Shaofu did not lessen; the sense of weightlessness remained, making it extremely difficult to move. Great effort was exerted for every move as if there was an immovable huge mountain blocking his path. More and more force gushed into Du Shaofus body, making Du Shaofus hair rise at the savageness of the Lightning Pool. If it wasnt for the dan, he would probably be torn into pieces of meat by now. Start practicing the Physique Refining Law. Du Shaofus hands quickly formed seals and continued as he had nned C to enhance his physique in the Lightning Pool. As seals flew from his fingers, the lightning energy current gathering towards Du Shaofu became more violent and turbulent like there was a force attracting them to Du Shaofu. In the Lightning Pool, the pressure increased parallel to the energy, the hundred meters wide pool had turned into an ominousnd.... Time flowed by; while Du Shaofu was practicing in the Lightning Pool, in the Wild Beasts Mountain, a big event was taking ce. On the outer area of the Wild Beasts Mountains where the Spirit Hunting Group convenes, none of them knew why the Du n would suddenlyunch arge-scale attack on them. The Du n had amassed quite a number of experts for this task, and they cleaned up the Spirit Hunting Group swiftly without much effort. And Stone City had dwindled into an eerie silence after the lively Five Families Junior Competition event ended. This kind of silence made some people who were sensitive felt extremely depressed, they had a feeling that this was an advent before a storm. Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, I will see how long you can feel proud. I absolutely will not let this go! In one of the An Family courtyards, An Qingsongs voice was filled with hatred, and his face was dark and sullen. This time, the An Family had suffered a huge loss for nothing; he will make them pay for this. ...................... Waves of mountains in the horizon, painted a background of a multitude of green foliage; crowning the mountain peaks were light misty fogs, moving with the breeze. The edges of horizon seemed to connect to the city buildings. Under the sunset glow, the evening sky looked like a fallen autumn leaf. In a majestic grand hall, a sharp light flickered across the eyes of a middle-aged man in a fitting yellow robe; this person exuded an awe-inspiring aura. The middle-aged man has a tall stature, thick, muscr arms, firm bulging chest, and a low husky voice as he said to the tall and thin old man next to him, Heng Lao, how is Qitais injury? The thin tall old man replied, His injuries were very severe, his internal organs was impacted. Fortunately, there was no danger to his life, after my treatment, he should be able to recover very soon. Its hard to imagine that in a small Stone City that kind of extraordinary kid would appear. This time he hurt my son, he can only go to hell! The brawny man turned sullen, he shouted in the grand hall: People, inform Stone Citys Qin Family, once there is a movement in Stone City, they must send a message here immediately. Yes, Lord Duke. In the grand hall, someone replied and went to carry out the order. Lord Duke, that Demonic Lightning Lion wont be able tost long. As long as we got the arcane bone and blood essence, then Lord Duke would be able to advance a step further. The Young Lord, will also benefit from this. The slender old man said in a light voice. Stone City is mine! The yellow-robed man nodded, a violent atmosphere fluctuated around him. ............... Pain. Pain that sinks deep into the marrows; Du Shaofu felt his body was about to be shredded by the pressure and lightning energy any moment. An endless barrage of lightning shed on the surface of the pool, whipping Du Shaofus body, causing his muscles and flesh to feel numb from the pain. Inside the Lightning Pool, slightly moving a hand seemed to require the strength of ten thousand jin. At the moment, Du Shaofu was wrapped by the lightning that drilled in and out of his body, each movement looked profound and mysterious. When the lightning energy rushed into his flesh, a burning sensation ran through his body, it felt like the pool had a blood grudge with Du Shaofu, desperately trying to destroy Du Shaofus meridians, veins, muscles, and organs. Zi-zi! As time goes by, Du Shaofu could feel his bones, muscles, meridians, veins, and even blood were infused with the power of lightning. Running the Golden-winged Garudas physique refiningw, a pale golden light shrouded Du Shaofus body. Both of his arms were waving and hitting on the milky white surface, each time exhausting his strength as though he could not move for another time. Just like what Du Shaofu had guessed earlier, the tempering benefits of the lightning energy indeed yed a huge role in enhancing his Golden-winged Garudas physique training. Gritting his teeth to endure the pain, Du Shaofu persisted in moving his hands; his body bounced back and forth in the pool as he moved. The density of the milky white substance was equivalent to Du Shaofu throwing himself against the hard rocks, dispersing the lightning energy into his flesh, and muscles. He wanted to use the pressure and the violent lightning energy to perfect the first stage, Refining the Golden Plumage. Honglong~long! The translucentyer created by the Impedance Lightning Dan melted and disappeared; the lightning energy and pressure forcefully impacted Du Shaofu breaking the limits of his physical body. Loud rumbles echoed in the cave as lightning zigzagged hitting the cave walls. The electricity in the air prickling the skin surface! Zi-zi! Du Shaofu was lost in the pool, only a group of shing lightning ball could be seen as violent streaks of lightning danced in and out of his body. Ahhhhh...............!!!! In the end, Du Shaofu gritted his teeth but he could not suppress the excruciating pain, and a scream escaped his throat. The abundant violent energy was wreaking havoc inside, the pain went deep into his bones; every second that passed felt like a lifetime. Du Shaofu almost wished that he could faint on the spot. All his internal organs, bones, muscles, flesh, meridians, and blood were exacerbated with the pain. This method of tempering physique was indeed a type of horrendous torture that even his xuanqi was not spared by the invasive lightning. Cannot give up, the stronger it is, the more benefits it brings. The ten years of experience had sharpened Du Shaofus will to be stronger than the average people, in such a situation he could still maintain a trace of consciousness to push himself further, endure a little more. If it was anyone else, they would have fainted long by now. What Du Shaofu didnt know was, in the previous years that the Lightning Pool was opened, none of the champions was able tost until the Impedance Lightning Dan loses its effect. In general, those who entered the Lightning Pool, it was considered an excellent result if they could stay five days inside, and six days was the limit ording to the rumors, for so many years the only person whosted till the effect of the dan disappeared was someone from the An Family. But this was many, many, many years ago. In the center of the violent lightning energy, Du Shaofu held fast to his consciousness for he knew the more violent they are, the more benefits he would receive. Chapter 84 Breaking Record Although enduring the pain took everything out of Du Shaofu, still, he felt his body was transforming due to the impact of the violent lightning energy. Thus, how could he give up and waste such an opportunity! Refining the Golden Plumage! The Lightning Pool surged, and the ripples made chi sounds in the milky white waters. Du Shaofu let out a loud growl, bright golden light burst out from his body with vague runes swirling around. In the golden light, a Golden-winged Garudas shadow emerged, creating the impression that it was a Garuda in the Lightning Pool instead of Du Shaofu; arms waved, sshing against the milky white substance. Honglong~long! The lightning in the pool broke out in frenzy! Du Shaofu gritted his teeth, experiencing pain that the average people were unable to endure. The bones, muscles, and meridians within his body was being tempered under the scorching hot lightning, bing stronger, firmer, and full of explosive power. Everything was undergoing significant changes, changing as Du Shaofu sat half submerged in the Lightning Pool........... It has been nine days... how is he so strong, there has never been anyone that could pass the ninth day. On the square outside the odd ancient structure, streaks of lightning shot across the building from time to time. Doubt was in Ye Baolins eyes as he looked at the old building. ording to rumors, a long time ago, there was an extraordinary ancestor who came out from the An Family, and that person also entered the Lightning Pool but onlysted for seven days. Once the effect of the Impedance Lightning Dan disappeared, there was no way that someone could withstand the energy and pressure in the Lightning Pool without any assistance. Despite that, this Du Shaofu spent nine days inside. This already broke the highest record of seven days! The improvements that happened on his body are too much to count. Ye Zhijin said. Ye Baolin shifted his posture to the side to look at his beloved daughter, He is able to stay in the lightning pool for nine days, its simply unbelievable. I suspect he did not go all out during thestpetition. He is far stronger than what we had imagined. Then, the matter where we coerced the Du n to stand on our side, whether it is a blessing or a curse, if the Du n...... For a long time, Ye Zhijin suddenly said, and a certain emotion rippled across her eyes. Houuuuu........!! Before Ye Zhijin finished her sentence, a loud roar cut through the tranquil square. A terrifying atmosphere swept out from the ancient building, shaking the streaks of lightning. Ye Baolin and Ye Zhijins expression changed instantly. Watching the unstable lightning fluctuations, a somber expression was on Ye Baolins face, Seems like the Lightning Ancestor cant hold on much longer; really cant hold on much longer.... .......................... In the surging Lightning Pool, Du Shaofu constantly absorbed the lightning power to quench his body; pale golden light surrounded Du Shaofu as a python size lightning continued tosh on Du Shaofus body. Chi! Although the lightning was strong and tyrannical, it gradually became weaker against the golden light as if all the energy inside the pool was absorbed away by Du Shaofu. Borrowing the power of lightning to forge his body; on Du Shaofus part was an act of absolute self-torture. Throughout the nine days he was in the Lightning Pool, his body received tremendous pressure every second in addition to the terrifying lightning strikes. Despite the pain, Du Shaofu could feel that his body was changing as if being reborn, from his muscles, bones, meridians, not to mention his aura had be increasingly stronger, and sturdier. The milky white substance in the pool also contained a huge amount of energy that was beneficial to cultivation as Du Shaofu felt signs of a breakthrough. On the tenth day, when the barrier of breakthrough had been loosened, the lightning energy in the pool suddenly became weaker. In just a few breaths of time, all the shing lightning in the pool had vanished as if Du Shaofu alone had squeezed clean all it had. H~~! With the sudden dissipation of the lightning energy, the breakthrough signs that Du Shaofu experienced was stalled and gradually weakened. The bright golden light of the physique refining process around him also dimmed down and dissipated. All movements around the Lightning Pool ceased. Du Shaofu slowly opened his eyes and looked around the cave. Just a little bit more, if there is a fraction more of lightning I can breakthrough in cultivation and advance to the second stage of physique refiningw. A trace of loss emerged on Du Shaofus face, from the changes in his body and fluctuations, he just needed a little more time, and he couldve advanced. Unfortunately, the energy within the pool had dissipated, and from the looks of it, he was the one who absorbed everything. Obviously a human, yet his body exuded a trace of our beast n atmosphere. Fine, for I cannotst long anyways; I shall lend you a hand. Out of nowhere, from the inner depths of the Lightning Pool, a vicissitude voice sounded. Who? Du Shaofu was instantly wary, eyes surveyed around the cave; he had never noticed someone elses presence in the cave. Honglong~~! Just as Du Shaofus voice sounded, the calm Lightning Pool started to roll and surged, and python-thick lightning started to sh again. The energy and pressure once again rushed towards Du Shaofu. Honglong!! The fluctuations from the Lightning Pool became stronger than the past ten days, oppressive as it enveloped Du Shaofu. The sudden surge of lightning made Du Shaofu grit his teeth in preparation; if it was an iota stronger, he would probably be thrown out from the pool. Could it be the rumored.... Continue to practice... Du Shaofu was dazed for a moment when he felt the changes and fluctuations in the pool. After a moment of hesitation, he quickly formed handseals and entered practice mode. Chi! Once again Du Shaofu was shrouded in a pale golden glow, golden runes flickered and the lightning streaks in the surrounding were pulled towards Du Shaofu like a ma, bing even more turbulent, and fierce. But the moment they entered the area of the golden glow, the raging disappeared like it became a part of the calm sea. In the Lightning Pool, the surface rolled in waves as lightning zigzagged. Silver lightning rumbled in the huge cave, lighting up the cave space. Once again, a ball of lightning was formed around Du Shaofu, inclusive of the golden light inside. The darkness of the night nketed Stone City. Silvery moonlight weaved and shined on thend as the twinkling stars scattered in the night sky. Like a king it epassed all living things with its glory, however, there was something in the air, that was ready to erupt. Roar!!! Beast roar resounded in Stone Citys quiet night, rousing the hundred thousand residents from their sleep. In recent days, sounds of beast roars became more frequent, a trace of vicissitudes was present in the voice as though it came from a time beyond, carrying indescribable sadness. It could no longer hold on? Has it reached its final struggle..... Somewhere in Stone City, a silhouette stood in a pavilion with a look of anticipation like he had been waiting countless of years for this. On the peak of a mountain, a silhouette stood straight with his hands behind his back, he looked back and said to someone, The great existence in the Ye Family is close to... go and inform the Liuyun Countys Cao Family. We are prepared to act. Somewhere near ake, an elderly figure stood, looking at the Ye Familys direction, and mumbled lightly, The time is finally here, peace will be disrupted..... In the Du nspound, the little wildcat sized Demonic Scale Tiger tilted up its little head, staring in the direction of the beast roar, golden lights flickered in its eyes showing desire and longing. Dont think too much, your bloodline is not too bad, perhaps, you will encounter your path in the future. That existence in the city has too many people vying for it, in the end, its just scooping water with a bamboo basket, an effort in vain ah. That level of existence; not everyone can afford to take advantage of it. Leaning back into the wicker chair, Du Tingxuans eyes were intoxicated as he stared at the sky; taking a swig off his wine jug, he mumbled to himself yet it sounded like it was intended to the Demonic Scale Tiger. Crouching tigers and hidden dragons are in little Stone City, it seems like theres a good showing. His words faded in the end, and snoring sounds were heard; turns out, Du Tingxuan had fallen into a drunken stupor. A fluctuation rippled across the Demonic Scale Tiger as it stared skywards, then, it lightly came beside the wicker chair andid down, joining Du Tingxuan in his sleep. Hou!! Another three days passed, and in these three days time, deafening beast roar became even more frequent, carrying a trace of unwillingness and helplessness, raising sympathy in the hearts of the Stone City residents. A sense of unease hit the residents, for none of themon people knew what was happening; thinking if it was rted to the beast tide from the Wild Beasts Mountains, hoping that the Five Families would send someone to find out something about it. What baffled them the most was that the Five Families were calm and silent since the beast roars started. Hou!!! One night, at the darkest hour, beast roar thundered through Stone City, shaking Stone City as if something terrifying was moving. Chapter 85 Stormy Weather in Stone City Look, what is that? In this dark night, above the Ye Familyspound, somebody witnessed horrifying energy fluctuationsing out from there. In the night sky, scuds of clouds started to roll, and terrifying lightning shes lit up the dark sky, causing goose bumps on the neck to rise. The residents of Stone City were terrified. Lightning Ancestor spent his lifetime protecting Stone City, and our Ye Family, in the end, it came to this. Outside the odd ancient building that looked neither like a pagoda or a temple, Ye Zhijins usual calm and cold eyes were moist. We have used the entire familys resources but we are still powerless to help the Lightning Ancestor to survive this cmity. I am the useless one ah. Ye Baolinmented; his noble face was bereaved. Final lucidity before demise, we can make our move." A figure stood on the roof of a pavilion, excitement rippled across his eyes after decades of waiting. And on the peak of a mountain, a figure instructed: All members of Qin Family use every effort to seize the good fortune. Nearby theke, an old silhouette looked in the direction of the Ye Family, muttering lightly, Tomorrow we will know how things will end. What this choice holds for the Bai Family we could only gamble this time. Daybreak, a long way from Stone City, green hills waved across thend, vast and majestic. Boom! The Qin Family who had been silent in recent days started to act. The huge, sturdy front door of the Qin Family opened, and groups of Qin Familys elites leaped out, distributing a strong coercive atmosphere. Honglong~long! Almost at the same time, in another direction inside Stone City, another group of strong experts leaped to the sky. Stone City that was lighted by the sunny morning suddenly had a change of situation! They finally made their move. Somewhere within the Du npound, Du Zhenwu looked far away into the sky, his expression somber. Du Zhixiong frowned as he looked up, saying Big Brother, which side should we take? Du Zhenwu was silent for a moment then said, Initially, we did not want to involve ourselves in this murky water, but now we have no other options, Shaofu is still in the Lightning Pool, and that is the Ye Familysnd. Big Brother suspects that it is not that Shaofu have note out from the Lightning Pool, but instead he was detained by the Ye Family? Because they do not trust our Du n? Du Zhixiong had an ugly expression on his face. Im not certain; no matter how it is, we are unable to exclude ourselves from this, we have no choice. Du Zhenwu said. Du Zhixiong checked himself, after a while, he said: I understand, I will go and make the arrangements. With the current situation unknown in Stone City, the residents lived in fear. Outside of the Ye Family, thick stormy clouds gathered, blocking away all trace of sunlight as if the sun abandoned the remote city, causing the atmosphere to be gloomy and depressed Boom! On the wide street outside the Ye Familyspound, a sea of people appeared. The several men at the front were riding on rare mounts from the outer edge of the Wild Beast Mountains C Golden Fur Demonic Wolf. Golden Fur Demonic Wolf was a type of low-level beasts that could be trained into mounts. However, it costs heavily to train them, and so not every family could afford to have these golden fur wolves as mounts. And it was a known fact that the Golden Fur Demonic Wolf were the Qin Familys mount; to rear more than a dozen of them, showing the Qin Familys wealth and power. About three hundred people from the Qin Family lined neatly as if in a square box, riding on mounts stronger than the Golden Fur Demonic Wolf, the Storm Gale Snow Stallion; its body was white as snow like an untouched white jade, and it was said that the Storm Gale Snow Stallion has excellent speed. Each person riding on a Storm Gale Snow Stallion wore armors, and hands gripping their long sword, the sharp atmosphere surrounding them made people shudder. These people in armors were obviously not part of the Qin Family. Those who had some knowledge and experience would know these are members of the Imperial Knight, an elite existence in the Stone Dragon Empire that came from Liuyun County. Looks like an ident happened in the Ye Family, our Qin Family came to help. At the front of the Qin Family, the Patriarch Qin Zongqiong was riding on the Golden Fur Demonic Wolf that is biggerpared to the rest stared fixedly at the tightly shut front door of the Ye Family. An Family also came to lend a hand. Bai Family came to assist. Following Qin Zhongsiongs deration of aid, strong fluctuations came out from two different directions; groups riding on Demonic Stone Splitting Bear, and Ironback Demonic Bull were heading in the Ye Familys direction. Both Demonic Stone Splitting Bear and the Ironback Demonic Bull were low-level beasts that have powerful explosive speed. On the herd of Demonic Stone Splitting Bear sat the elites of the An Family with An Qingsong leading at the front, followed by experts of the An Family, including An Long and An Hu. And from the other direction, on the backs of those Ironback Demonic Bulls were the Bai Family; Bai Jiru looked schrly elegant as usual with Bai Caiyi at his side. Hou hou.....hou! Ao ao ao...! Mou~~~~! Three of the strongest families made their appearance; the herds of Golden Fur Demonic Wolf, Storm Gale Snow Stallion, Ironback Demonic Bull, and the Demonic Stone Splitting Bear roared, showing their might! It was truly hard for everyone to endure for so long. A clear ringing voice sounded as the huge doors of the Ye Family opened; the Ye Family disciples and experts can be seen walking out in droves on foot, no fancy mounts and yet the momentum they exuded did not lose out to the three party guests at their door. More than a thousand of the Ye Familys elites stood in neat lines, opposite of the three groups, quiet and tidy, still, their sharpness and resolution pierced the air. A line opened in the middle of the Ye Familys group as Ye Baolin walked out apanied by the many Ye Family experts. Ye Zhijin was among them, particrly dazzling. Qin Zongqiongs expression wasnt that nice as he looked at Ye Baolin and said, Mayor, something went wrong inside the Ye Family, we only came to assist. Hahaha...... Ye Baolinughed; from his usual amiable smiles a trace of sarcasm could be detected as if he was a different person, examining Qin Zongqiong, We all know in our hearts of why all of you are here, why put on an act? Making things feel hypocritical. Thats right, not being a hypocrite is better in this situation. An Qingsong nudged his Demonic Stone Splitting Bear forward a few steps, he looked at Ye Baolin saying, Mayor, my An Family is more oriented, hand over the Demonic Lightning Lion and you will still be the Mayor. At that time, the Demonic Lightning Lions arcane bone will be shared with the An Family, Bai Family, Qin Family and your Ye Family, what do you think? I did not expect that An Family would cooperate with the Bai Family, this is truly out of my expectation ah. Ye Baolins gaze fell on Bai Jiru, and surprised flickered in his eyes. Bai Jirus sighed when he heard Ye Baolins words, his voice seemed to contain a sense of helplessness within as he said to Ye Baolin, Brother Ye, this was myck of power. If you can agree, perhaps it would be the best choice; to avoid unnecessary loss and rivers of blood flow to in Stone City. Qin Zongqiong, what about you, bond in a marriage rtionship with the Cao Family, was all of it for today? Ye Baolins gaze swept across the Qin Familys camp and over the hundred numbers of Imperial Knights and finally stopped on the Qin Familys Patriarch, Qin Zongqiong. Mayor Ye, as the saying goes a wise man knows how the current flows,; the Ye Family had taken control of Stone City for so many years, it is more than enough. You should be content. Qin Zongqiong said. Ye Baolin stared at the three Patriarchs; the indifferent expression on his noble face became thicker, and finally stated: Unfortunately, you are not qualified. Ye Baolin, do you think your Ye Family can fight against all of us here? Qin Zongsiongs became gloomy and shouted. Hong!!!! Just as Qin Zongqiong was done, loud noises and a strong atmosphere came from the end of the street. Everyones attention was attracted and saw arge group of Blood-sweat Dragon Horse racing over, giving a surreal visual impact. The Du n is here! Certain emotions shed across some individuals faces hearing the arrival of the Du n. Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, and the Du n experts, even the Big Elder came. Haha, things here are really lively, it seems Im a littlete. On one of the leading Blood-sweat Dragon Horses, Du Zhenwus silvery voice rang through the air, his robe fluttered in the wind, presenting a worldly image. When the Du n appeared in front of the Ye Familys door, Qin Zongqiong red intensely at Du Zhenwu, and questioned, Du Zhenwu, does your Du n really want to help the Ye Family? Judging from the recent activities between the Ye Family and the Du n, everyone had assumed that the Du n and the Ye Family had formed an alliance, and now, the Du n hade to assist the Ye Family. As a resident of Stone City, of course we have to exert some energy for the peace of Stone City, I just do not want innocent blood to flow in Stone City. Du Zhenwu replied; although his words were not on point, his implied meaning was more than clear. An Qingsong stared fixedly at Du Zhenwu with coldness in his eyes; today, he will settle the score with the Du n once and for all: Du Zhenwu, your Du n had just risen no more than a decade in Stone City, do you really think your power is on par with us! What a joke! An Qingsong, as far as I know, it was a long time after our Du n ancestors set foot in Stone Citypared to yours; want topare time span, what do you think youre an Family is! Du Zhixiong snapped, the Blood-sweat Dragon Horse under him let out a domineering scream. Hmph! No self-knowledge, since you choose this, then dont me me! An Qingsong barked coldly. Brother Du, many thanks, for the Du ns aid today, our Ye Family owes the Du n a big favor. Ye Baolin looked up and nodded at Du Zhenwu, gratitude was evident on his noble face. Du Zhenwu shifted his gaze onto Ye Baolin, asking Dont know if my nephew Shaofu is okay? Ye Baolin was surprised for a moment, then, as if he understood the underlying meaning of the words, he smiled faintly and said, Brother Du can rest assured, Shaofu is very well in the Lightning Pool, even breaking the record. Until now, there are no signs that he is ready toe out. In my estimation, he received the most benefits from the Lightning Pool since its establishment. Even without todays matter, Shaofu would still be safe when hees out from the Lightning Pool. Broke the record. Among the present people, An Long, An Hu, and Bai Caiyi were secretly shocked when they heard that. Chapter 86 Breakthrough Peak Xiantian With this sentence from Mayor Ye, it is worth the trip my Du n made here. It seems I am the narrow-minded one; shame ah. Du Zhenwu smiled a bitter smile, he had initially thought the Ye Family had detained his nephew, but now, it seems he worried too much. Haha, Brother Du has a straightforward attitude, worrying for a family member shows that Brother Du ces importance on rtionships;pared to some people, it is way stronger. Ye Baolin snickered and said. Ye Baolin, did you really think that with the addition of the Du n you would be able to change the result. Ill ask you oncest time; the things we want, are you handing it over or not? Qin Zongqiongs expression darkened. .................................... Honglong~long! In the Lightning Pool, python-thick lightning streaks zigzagged while deafening rumbles echoed endlessly in the huge cave. In the middle of the pool was a ball of lightning that has violent lightning energies that looked like little silver snakes drilling into it. As if there was something horrifying inside that ball of lightning, sucking all the lightning energy. This scene went on for a very long time. Ka-ka! As time flowed by, at one point, cracked lines appeared on the surface of the lightning ball. A figure wrapped in a pale golden light appeared in the Lightning Pool. The figure was shrouded inyers of golden light and flickering golden runes, lighting up the huge cave. And a domineering atmosphere swept out in fierce waves from the lone silhouette, enough to make thousands of beings shudder in submission. Then, the golden runes lined up, turning into the image of a Golden-winged Garuda, the horrifying atmosphere reached its peak. H! The Golden-winged Garuda came to life, sucking in the lightning energy from the pool into itself. Ji~! The Golden-winged Garuda let out a high-pitched chirp, spreading its wings wanting to soar to the heavens above; a frightening tyrannical atmosphere was exuded from the surreal shadow. The figure in the middle of the pool was wrapped in lightning, and a Golden-winged Garuda ready to soar. At this point, that figure looked like a human form of the Golden-winged Garuda, tyrannical, powerful, and overbearing! Like a Supreme Beast cub growing, and one day soar the Heavens and deter the Earth! Honglong~long~! Suddenly, the figure moved. The left and right arm waved around in the pool, and the surreal Golden-winged Garuda at the back imitated the movements, sshing the milky white substance and lightning in the air. H! At this time, in the chest area of the human figure, half an arcane bone projected out through the clothes, and the bone was actually absorbing the power of lightning! All the violent energy in the Lightning Pool was being absorbed in a rapid speed. In the end, nothing was left. Refining the Golden Plumage, forging the body! Shrouded among the golden runes, the figure bellowed as handseals changed. The Golden-winged Garuda image changed its position following the seal changes, and in the end, it turned into a stream of gold runes, and was once again back to the surreal shadow of a Golden-winged Garuda. Ji~! The Golden-winged Garuda n; I did not expect that before I die I could feel the Golden-winged Garuda ns breath, and from a human body at that. Truly inconceivable! From the depths of the cave, a pleasant voice sounded and then it returned to normal. The turbulence of the Lightning Pool gradually calmed down, and the surreal shadow of the Golden-winged Garuda also dissipated as Du Shaofus silhouette appeared in the pool. Du Shaofus eyes were closed, on his exposed skin, dazzling golden light glittered across the surface. Boom! Suddenly, the calm energy around Du Shaofu started to surge as if something was trying to break free. Hu! The milky white substance in the pool, influenced by Du Shaofus energy fluctuations started to ripple. In fact, the milky white color of the pool had faded by arge degree, turning clear. Du Shaofu stood in the middle of the Lightning Pool, unmoving and solemn looking. All around, worldly spiritual energy gathered, drilling into his body, causing his body to shine a golden hue once again; Du Shaofus xuanqi rose rapidly. The spiritual energy became thicker, turning into a whirlpool around Du Shaofu. When it reached the peak, it paused then stabilized. Hu~..........! The whirlpool of spiritual energy slowly dissipated, the golden runes shrouding Du Shaofu drilled into his flesh and disappeared. When all had truly calmed down, Du Shaofus eyelids trembled and gradually opened. Chi! A brief momentter, a golden light shed and vanished in Du Shaofus pupils, returning to the usual bright calmness. This is peak Xiantian level? Observing the changes inside his body, Du Shaofu could not resist a smile on his resolute face; he had sessfully broken through fromte Xiantian to peak Xiantian in this Lightning Pool moments ago. During the Five Families Juniors Competition, Du Shaofu had just advanced tote Xiantian not too long ago. And now, in a short two days, he made another breakthrough. Advancing at such a speed, how could Du Shaofu not feel satisfied? In fact, Du Shaofu had listened to Zhen Qingchuns advice, to suppress his cultivation as much as possible. All of these achievements, Du Shaofu was well aware that this is due to the Physique Refining Law. This time practicing in the Lightning Pool, he had both broken through peak Xiantianyer and reached the second stage of the Physique Refining Law, fortifying the bones and meridians. With the changes in his body, if he were to go against Cao Qitai again, he probably could p him away with one move. As he entered the second stage of fortifying the bones and meridians, he could abuse Cao Qitai as he would like. I did note in vain. Du Shaofu smiled faintly and then looked around the Lightning Pool, hisid-back voice sounded, Can I ask if it is Senior Demonic Lightning Lion, this little one wants to express his gratitude. In the cave, there was no echo in Du Shaofus voice, all around was silence. How did you know this king is here? In a brief moment of silence, a heavy voice sounded, carrying a trace of vicissitudes yet domineering style. Hearing this domineering and vicissitude voice, Du Shaofu shuddered lightly, saying The power of lightning in the Lightning Pool came from Senior if I am not mistaken. Someone suddenly lends assistance to this little one, I think other than Senior there is nobody else here. Haha, you this human not only has one of the highest talents I have ever seen and also very clever. A heartyugh sounded yet at the same time there was a trace of dusk. This little one thanks Senior for his help. Du Shaofu bowed towards the Lightning Pools surrounding, he could hear the voice but could not determine exactly where it came from. The end of my day is nearing anyways, I can only give you a little help, it is fate. The heavy domineering voice vibrated in the cave, then it asked, Little one, tell me, you are a human, how did youe across the Golden-winged Garudas cultivationw, and how could you practice it? It is a long story, and it is hard to say clearly in a short time. Du Shaofu replied. Then why dont you try and tell me. During yourst moments, it is quite nice to have someone to chat with, especially with such a different human kid; it is quite meaningful. As the voice said that, before Du Shaofus shocked eyes, one of the cave walls shook, small lightning snakes streaked around the wall and a stone wall opened. Looking at the stone door, Du Shaofu walked in without the slightest hesitation. ............................... Outside of the Ye Family, the atmosphere was tense. Qin Zongqiong pointed a finger at the huge door to the Ye Familypound, all around eyes were focused in Ye Baolin. However, a trace of chill surfaced on thetters indifferent expression, I have said you are not qualified! Hmph! A tiny Stone City, defy and my Liuyun County will tten thisnd! Chapter 87 The Ye Familys Hidden Strength From the Qin Familys group where the hundreds of Imperial Knights stood, a tall brawny walked out; a strong energy aura fluctuated with just a brush of his sleeve,pelling runes emerged behind him, condensing into an entirely dark shadow of a ck wolf. Ao!! The life-like shadow of a wolf howled, shaking the sky and causing the beasts mounts from the four families to tremble and wanting to bow down in surrender. Demonic ck me Wolf pulse spirit, extraordinary. Who is this person, a Liuyun County expert? Didnt expect him to be a peak Pulse Connecting warrior.... The rest of the families were shocked when this man suddenly started to attack; a peak Pulse Connecting level warrior can be considered as a top expert in Stone City. I want to see what ability your Ye Family has to resist! The armored brawny man snarled, his feet dashing in Ye Baolins direction as if he was one with the Demonic ck me Wolf behind him. His terrifying aura made people shudder in their hearts. Boom! However, just as the brawny man neared Ye Baolin, a low explosion rang out. A silver beam of lightning runes bombarded onto the armored mans brawny body. And everyone saw the armored brawny man flew off and crashed severely on the ground, sliding several meters. The friction between his armor and the hard ground sparked fire, leaving a long deep burnt marks on the surface of the ground. Puchi........! When the brawny armored man stabilized himself, he spewed out a mouthful of blood. shock was apparent from his face. Who was it?! The people present were shocked as their gazes fell onto the armored mans body. Who was the one that pushed a peak Pulse Connecting level warrior back so easily; it seems that person must have at least reached the Spirit Pulse realm. Although Stone City is just a tiny town but outsiders like you are not yet qualified to swagger on thisnd. Morals are degenerating day by day and human hearts were not as it used to be. Until this day, I did not expect that there would be someone who would lead a wolf into their own house[1], Such a pity, such misfortune ah! A regretful voice vibrated in the air, at the direction where the lightning beam came from, an elderly silhouette appeared in midair. Everyone who was present fixed their gaze on the figure walking over in midair, an old man that looked to be in his seventies; his hair was neatly tied into a topknot, and tiny snakes of lightning slithered around his body. A strong aura did exude from the old man that felt far stronger than a Pulse Connecting realm warrior, his oppressive coercion seemed to drown others like a brutal thunderstorm. Hou..... Ao...... Under such an oppressive coercion, it made the beast mounts of the four families outside the Ye Familyspound to be extremely uneasy, silhouettes swayed left and right as the riders tried to calm their mounts. Walking in the air, that is a Spirit Pulse realm! Ye Guang, he is the Ye Familys Ye Guang! He was a Ye Family expert that went missing for more than twenty years. Rumors said that he had died long ago, how could he appear here?! The Ye Family had always been prepared; other than Ye Baolin, there is another expert like Ye Guang present..... An uproar spread through the crowd, a long time expert was still alive within the Ye Family; a Spirit Pulse realm expert was enough to deter the lot. Since some of you were ready to make your move, lets start. It has been so long, I am sure everyone is tired of waiting, isnt it? Ye Guang stood midair and wasnt bothered by the reaction on the ground. Instead, his eyes fell sharply on a certain spot as his voice vibrated through the air, overbearing and powerful. Haha, Ye Guang, you really havent died! Its also good that you are still alive, us old fellows can have a reunion. In Stone Citys air space, two different voices sounded as two new figures emerged out of nowhere. On the left side was an energetic lean old man in a long robe, probably in his fifties. There were also streaks of lightning around his body. And on the right side, was an older man looking at Ye Guang, and spoke in a low voice: It is finally here, Stone City had been peaceful for so many years, and it is about to change. Bai Wei, were you waiting all this time? Moreover, holding hands with the An Family, this doesnt look like your usual style of doing things? Ye Guang was also looking at the older man on the right that came from the direction of the Bai Familys residence. Not on my own volition. The old fellow gave four words as an answer as a trace of helplessness shed across his eyes. An Hong, what about you? You once entered the Lightning Pool and received favor from Lightning Ancestor yet today you are repaying kindness with vengeance? Ye Guang looked at the man in his fifties. Bai Wei; he is also an expert that had been missing for a long time from the Bai Family ah. Still alive in this world and had also advanced to the Spirit Pulse realm. An Hong is the legendary An Familys Ancestor that was said to havested for seven days in the Lightning Pool forging his body; ording to rumors, he had died outside, didnt expect him to be alive and in Stone City! Many peoples attention was attracted towards the Ye Family, gasping as they saw those legendary figures appearing consecutively. Every family has their strengths ah... Du Zhenwumented. Each of the five big families of Stone City has their own heritage whereas the Du n has just risen in the past decade. In the end, they truly cannot rival the depths of the other families. What do you mean by repaying kindness with vengeance? The Ye Family had controlled Stone City for so long, it is time for its master to change. An Hong replied without any changes to his expression, lightning sizzled around his body. Aii..... Ye Guang sighed; he no longer pursued this topic, he looked at an empty space and said: Since you have arrived, what is the use of hiding and sneaking around! Haha, Stone City is truly marvelous, filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. It seems that today would be a very lively day. A low heartyughter rang out, and a figure suddenly descended to the ground, exuding a horrifying coercion. Cracks appeared on the ground as his feet touched the ground. Suddenly, a violent gale rose as if the spiritual energy on this piece ofnd resonated. Once again, the expressions around the street changed for the worse. The middle-aged man wore a well-fitting yellow robe, a tall stature with thick arms and well-built chest, a sharp atmosphere made the surrounding people tense up. Seen the Duke! When the man came into view, over hundreds of Imperial Knights dismounted from their Storm Gale Snow Stallion and saluted, their eyes were filled with admiration and respect as they looked at the middle-aged man. You should be the outsider the Qin Family requested for, Liuyun Countys Duke, Cao Tianmang right? From above, Ye Guangs voice asked. Ruling over a small piece ofnd does not mean it is the capital, nevertheless, Stone City is still part of the imperial territory, and today, you shall submit to Liuyun County! Cao Tianmang emphasized in a heavy voice. Counting by generation, you are just a junior, Stone City had existed for so long and it is not something you can encroach! Ye Guang said. This made Cao Tianmangs expression gloomy, he raised his head and looked at Ye Guang, a tone of warning threat was in his voice: A wise man knows how to go with the flow, if you submit the Ye Family is still Stone Citys mayor. Just like a clown, Stone City is not the ce for your grandstand! The energy around Ye Guang surged. Hmph, Stubborn old fool! Cao Tianming scoffed and then his gaze fell on An Hong and Bai Wei, saying Cooperate? I want half of the Demonic Lightning Lion, the two of you shall share the other half. Otherwise, even with your early Spirit Pulse level, it is hard to trouble this person! An Hong and Bai Wei exchanged a look from afar, both of them nodded as if they came to a certain agreement. Then, less nonsense and start attacking! Cao Tianmangs eyes were locked onto Ye Guang. A turbulent energy rushed out from his body, and it was clearly stronger than the energy that came from Bai Wei and An Hong, reaching mid of Spirit Pulse level. Cao Tianmangs foot stamped against the ground surface and lunged towards Ye Guang in midair. Attack! Practically at the same time, An Hong and Bai Wei formed handseals and an abundant xuanqi broke out from inside their bodies, profound runes swirled, and the dazzling lights of xuanqi was blinding to the eyes. Ao! Gu! Behind An Hongs body, a shadow image of a thirty-meter bird pped its wings, its body has streaks of lightning running around. And behind Bai Wei, a white bear roared mightily, exuding a tyrannical oppression at the same time. An Hongs pulse spirit is a Demonic Lightning Vulture! Bai Weis pulse spirit is actually the Void Shattering Ice Bear! Both are connecting to their pulse spirit from the very beginning..... An Hong and Bai Wei did not hold anything back because they were well aware that the Ye Guang they are up against was a mid Spirit Pulse level, and both of them must use all they have. Honglong~~long! Three people attacked at the same time, the sky shook and the earth trembled! Terrifying energy became a whirlpool. Hmph! Ye Guang scoffed coldly, facing a three-pronged attack, a sharp light shed across his pupils. Up above, thick, dark clouds gathered as if the heavens and earths spiritual energy were attracted here, lighting snaked among the clouds. Hong~long~long! In a spilt-second time frame, Ye Guang summoned the power of lightning and faced against three attackers at the same time. Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the rain and shes of lightning, the ones below could only see blurred silhouettes up in the air. Violent energy swept down from above like waves, shaking the ground as spider web crack lines appeared! These wave surge is not something under the realm of Spirit Pulse could handle, if anyone on the ground received a direct impact, they would probably suffer severe injuries. Attack! Below, An Qingsong bellowed and signaled with his hand. The brother of the An Family rushed towards the Ye Family. Bai Jiru nodded his head towards the experts of the Bai Family behind him and everyone from the Bai Family joined in the fray. KILL!!! Qin Zongqiong waved his hand, the Golden Fur Demonic Wolf under him roared; the warriors from the Qin Family rushed forward together with the Imperial Knights from Liuyun County onto the Ye Family. Our Ye Family have no cowards that are afraid of death! The generations of Ye Family were enraged, they all rushed towards their enemies; xuanqi shed and the big war began! Aid the Ye Family, guard Stone City! Du Zhenwu also waved his hand, and the Du n warrior sped in to join the battle. Du Zhenwu, your Du n should never exist in Stone City; these ten years, did you really think that you stood at the same level as us. Today, your Du n will be erased from Stone City. Note: 1. Lead wolf into ones house C act imprudently making oneself opened to attacks from inside. Chapter 88 The Demonic Lightning Lion An Qingsong cut through the crowd, his body lunged straight at Du Zhenwu. A fist punched out, with the additional hatred that sprung from the Treasure Descend Firm, An Qingsong chose to attack Du Zhenwu. Compared to others, he wanted to annihte the Du n first. An Qingsong, you are not yet qualified! Du Zhenwus fist shot out and collided with An Qingsongs, a horrifying energy broke out from the impact, blowing off sands and dusts. In the shortest moment, Bai Jiru and Qin Zongqiong appeared in front of Ye Baolin, without wasting a single word the fight between the three broke out. I didnt expect that we would fight again under such circumstances. Bai Caiyi looked at Ye Zhijin, the long sword in her hand was unsheathed, issuing a long humming noise. This is also out of my expectation. Ye Zhijin was gripping an odd-looking long whip in her hand, her xuanqi surged and the long whip burst out in a dazzling light. Xiuxiu! Four eyes were fixed on each other, then, two slender silhouettes battled; the long whip danced and the sword rays flew, surrounded by mysterious runes. Honglong~long! Sounds of battle resounded throughout Stone City as energy shed against each other. Stone City is changing... Dont know if the Ye Family can survive this! Within Stone City, themon folks watched the multi-colored xuanqi shing up in the sky. There the four strongest experts were fighting an intense battle, cries of killing vibrated in the air. No matter how it ends, the residents of Stone City knew that it will no longer be the same. The most recent repressive atmosphere had erupted.... *** Walking through the stone door, following an old stair tunnel, Du Shaofu came to a huge stone chamber that was surrounded by blue stone, simple with no furnishings. However, when his gaze swept around the room, his pupils shrunk all of a sudden. In the middle of the stone chamber, Du Shaofu saw a few meterrge fierce lion but the skin on its body was wrinkled and loose, giving the impression of a majestic being that was close to its end. But, in the lions clear bright eyes, Du Shaofu felt power and coercion that cause unease and goosebumps to rise on ones neck. This kind of unease subsequently disappeared from Du Shaofu, the pale golden blood that flowed through his veins emitted a fluctuation that overcame the pressureing from the fierce demonic beast. If not for Du Shaofus persistent control, the golden light might have bursted out. Demonic Lightning Lion. Du Shaofu was stunned in his heart; his instinct confirmed this demonic beast before him was definitely the Demonic Lightning Lion that his Eldest Uncle had mentioned, a true Beast King level. What a strange human; the Golden-winged Garudas ns breath, you have a great fortune (not sure about this, blessed with heavens favor). However, if the Golden-winged Garuda n ever finds out, they will hunt and kill you even to the ends of the world. The lion was lying on the floor as the same vicissitude voice came out akin to a bedridden old man. When a demonic beast had reached the level of a Beast King, it could speak the humannguage and it was said the Ye Familys Demonic Lightning Lion was such a demonic beast. Thus, when Du Shaofu saw it speaking in human tongue, he did not find it surprising. Greeting Senior Lightning, many thanks for the kindness Senior had bestowed. The pressure he felt vanished and Du Shaofu walked closer to the lying lion and executed a respectful bow. It was just a helping hand, no need for thanks. The Demonic Lightning Lions soft gaze fell on Du Shaofus body, no different than an old grandpa looking at their grandson, and his low voice sounded, I am very curious, how did you practice the Golden-winged Garudas cultivationw? Im not sure about this myself, perhaps it was a fateful coincidence. I, myself is still in a fog of confusion. At first, I thought I was going to die, and woke up to find that I was still alive, and could practice the Golden-winged Garudas cultivationw. Du Shaofu did not lie and did notpletely reveal everything. Yes ah, this is an incredible thing to begin with. As if it thought of something, the Demonic Lightning Lion paused for a moment as it stared at Du Shaofu asking, Kid, you are not afraid of me? Du Shaofu revealed a faint smile, Why should I be afraid? It is just that I am a little nervous, this is my first time meeting such a strong cultivator like Senior. You surely are a special human kid, much more interesting than that girl Zhijin. That girl is too nd. Like an elderly grandpa chatting with his grandson, there was a trace of humor in the Demonic Lightning Lions eyes, watching Du Shaofu it asked: Have you heard of me? Yes, Du Shaofu nodded, and said, I heard from my Eldest Uncle that Senior Lightning has always guarded Stone City all these years, those Beast Kings in the Wild Beast Mountains dared not encroach Stone City. The forces outside that had been eyeing Stone City were kept at bay by Senior. The peace all these years were provided by Senior. The Demonic Lightning Lion observed Du Shaofu for a long time before speaking again, People who remembered the past like your Eldest Uncle are very rare. My Eldest Uncle is a good person, upright and straightforward. Du Shaofu nodded. Then, did your Eldest Uncle tell you that I am about to die, and cannot hold on much longer. It asked. He did. Du Shaofu faced the Demonic Lightning Lion, My Eldest Uncle said that the arcane bone from a demonic beast as strong as you is a great treasure, also your blood essence. Once you die, these two is enough to cause a change in Stone City, and it seems, all these years many people had been preparing and waiting. Whoever got these two things, the benefits is toorge to imagine." Yes, waiting for this old bone to die quickly. The Demonic Lightning Lion raised its head, and smiled What about you, do you desire the arcane bone and the blood essence in my body. If you could get them, for you, the benefits are insurmountable. Du Shaofus heart shivered, he nked for a second looking at the lion. Then, the corner of his mouth curved up in a bitter smile, To tell you the truth, if I say that I dont want them would be a tant lie, the arcane bone and blood essence from your body is enough to make countless experts go crazy and ruthless to grab them, how could I resist such a temptation, but...... Du Shaofus words paused here before continuing, But I am Stone Citys people, so, I am not qualified to desire your arcane bone and blood essence. If I do not belong to Stone City, I definitely would have taken the risk, even if my methods are a little unscrupulous. Why? It asked as if its curiosity was stoked by this answer. On this rare asion, Du Shaofus usual faint smile was reced by a serious expression as he answered the Demonic Lightning Lions question, You protected Stone City for so long, every person in Stone City owes your kindness including me, how could I desire your arcane bone, and desire your blood essence. It looked at Du Shaofu for a very long time, Really a variant human kid, I didnt expect that I would get to meet such a human kid like you at the end of my lifespan. Unfortunately, I cannot protect Stone City anymore. Senior Lightning, is there really no way to..... Du Shaofus eyes flickered as he watched the lion lying down on the floor akin to watching an old man who used to live a glorious life but was at the end of its life, his offspring and grandchildren were eyeing his assets and wealth, wishing he would die sooner. Despite that, at this moment, the Demonic Lightning Lion was still worried about the safety of Stone City, worried about his descendants, how lonely was this? There is no way; the Ye Family had tried their best. My old injury was too severe yet I was unable to die immediately. Everything muste to an end. The Demonic Lightning Lion cut off Du Shaofus words, its eyes were calm as it said this. Du Shaofu remained silent not knowing what he could do, apanying the Demonic Lightning Lion in silence in its final hours. Then, the Demonic Lightning Lion said, Kid, you are an extraordinary talent, one of the two top talents in Stone City that I had seen so far in these long years. Your talent, in fact, is stronger than the other person. The Golden-winged Garuda is one of the top existences amongst the demonic beasts, you practiced their cultivationw, one day, you will be able to soar to the Heavens. But remember, before you have the absolute strength to protect yourself, never reveal this matter, otherwise, you will experience both humans and the Golden-winged Garuda ns pursuance. Thank you for Seniors reminder. Du Shaofu nodded. Very well, you have apanied me long enough. It had been a long time since anyone chatted so much with me, in truth, other than that first person of the Ye Family, I dont like to speak too much with humans. Perhaps, it was due to the demonic beast breathing from your body that made me feel intimate. Its body moved a little as it shifted its position and looked at Du Shaofu, Blood is flowing outside, you should go out and have a look, this is a good training opportunity and will benefit your future cultivation! Blood flowing? Hearing this, Du Shaofus heart tightened. Chi... Before Du Shaofu could react, he was blinded by a ring lightning that shrouded over him; like an independent space, involuntarily he was sucked inside..... Honglong~long! Outside of the Ye Familys ground, energies collided and thunder rolled as lighting struck down, stormy clouds nketed the city, endless sounds of fighting resounded in the sky! Ao~~! Hou~! Heart shuddering beast roars. Many of Stone City residents were watching the fight in the sky, the thick smell of blood scattered with the wind, wails prated through the walls. Puchi! Ye Baolin was being attacked by Bai Jiru and Qin Zongqiong at the same time. Although his cultivation was slightly higher than them, after over a hundred moves he suffered a palm from Qin Zongqiong and his body flew out, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 89 Wrath Dad! Ye Zhijin was fighting Bai Caiyi when she saw that her father was injured, her delicate face turned pale as she cried out. At this point, Bai Caiyis long sword pursued from behind, and the two figures was entangled in a fight again. Mayor Ye, give up your resistance and you might still keep the Ye Family safe. Bai Jiru seemed to be giving him an advice but his attacks did not, even for a second. A fist punched out across space with swirling runes and dazzling xuanqi bursting forward like an unstoppable tornado. This is not enough to make me do so! Ye Baolin bellowed, and a chill rippled across his eyes; one of his fists fiercely struck to face Bai Jirus attack, two fists collided and the impact swept out in all four directions. Bang! Du Shaofus silhouette inexplicably appeared outside of the Ye Familyspound. When the thick blood stters and intense fighting entered his eyes, his pupils shrunk and his heart shuddered at the scene. Rivers of blood stretched out as far as the eye could see, gory and cruel! Ahhh.........! Screams rang out endlessly in the battlefield as silhouettes fell to the ground. Brat,e die! An armored Imperial Knight suddenly appeared behind Du Shaofu, swinging a sharp de down on him. Shaofu careful! Du Zhixiong warned anxiously whereas his robust body had already dashed out, a fist struck out on the armored Imperial Knight faster than lightning, shattering the Imperial Knights armor into pieces. The Imperial Knights body flew several meters away and fell limply on the ground. Second Uncle. Du Shaofu retracted his gaze from the bloody scene, several Du n brothers were killed in front of him just now, he clenched his fists tightly holding his anger. All of the big families in Stone City were here, and with the Demonic Lightning Lions reminder just now Du Shaofu immediately understood the cause of this situation. Why are you here? It is too dangerous here, the Du n is now involved but the result is hard to predict. No matter what, you must leave right now; safeguard the Du n bloodline. Du Zhixiong said to Du Shaofu. No, I am not leaving. Since the Du n is involved, as part of the n, how can I leave! Du Shaofus fists tightened more as he looked at the blood-stained figures of the Du n brothers behind Du Zhixiong, his clear eyes saw red. Xiu! Without warning, Du Shaofu suddenly leaped out and appeared behind the two burly armored men that were attacking Du Qi, the Du n Deputy Commander, two on one. Just as one of the armored mans long sword was about to pierce into Du Qis shoulder, golden xuanqi broke out from Du Shaofus body, and his fist punched out without hesitation. Boom! The golden xuanqi hit the burly armored man like a hurricane, throwing him far off. Young Master Shaofu...... Upon noticing the sudden emergence of Du Shaofu in front of him, Du Qi was grateful; cold sweat poured out from Du Qi thinking of that sword attack earlier, if he was hit, he would have lost an arm. You be careful. Du Shaofu did not linger on the same spot; he leaped out again like a beast in human form, shrouded in a pale golden xuanqi. Unstoppable. Shaofu... Du Zhixiong wanted to persuade Du Shaofu but before he could do so, two strong energies locked onto him. An armored Imperial Knight leader and a Qin Familys Elder lunged towards Du Zhixiong from his left and right side; even before reaching Du Zhixiong, that armored knights palm had already shot out an attack. A**holes! Du Zhixiong greeted; vigorous xuanqi energy surged out from his body and he met fist to palm head on. Boom! A loud explosion came out from the collision and Du Zhixiongs body shuddered and staggered back a few steps. His fist was still trembling from the impact. It seems that the opposite sides strength was stronger than he had expected. Du Zhixiong, youre still too tender, from today onwards, your Du n will be erased from Stone City. The Qin Family Elder took the opportunity andunched an attack on Du Zhixiong, his finger-print aimed at Du Zhixiong, working together with the armored knight. Relying on the Du n and Ye Familys forces, it was an impossible task to ovee Liuyun County, Qin Family, An Family, and Bai Family all together. Puchi! The ground of the battlefield shook. An elderly old man was hit and his body crashed heavily on the ground awkwardly while his mouth spewed blood. This elderly man was none other than the Du n Big Elder, Du Guangyao. Du Guangyao, youre already old, and cant fight anymore! A mocking voice sounded, and a half a century aged man walked step by step towards Du Guangyao. This person was of medium height and had a bald head yet at the sides of his head was two strips of shoulder length hair, making him look extremely funny. However, the cruel expression and killing intenting out from his body sent cold shivers down to the bones. Big Elder! A purple-robed young man cried out as he came and stood beside the Big Elder, bringing a tyrannical atmosphere with him. Shaofu, you came out from the Lightning Pool? Big Elders eyes showed joy upon seeing Du Shaofu but it quickly changed; a strong energy gushed out from Big Elders injured body as he pulled Du Shaofu behind him, and ordered Retreat quickly, return to the Du n. If Du n failed today, bring the rest of the Du juniors and leave Stone City. Big Elder, Im not leaving, Ill stay with you. Warm feelings streamed into Du Shaofus heart towards this bent and old Big Elder; he shook his head firmly and shifted his position to stand in front of the old man, Dont worry, even after today, our Du n will still exist in Stone City! Du Shaofu, you really came at the right time ah. The bald man looked at Du Shaofu and smirked coldly, after he recovered from his momentary daze; seeing Du Shaofus sudden appearance, this Du ns genius must die today to avoid any future troubles. Shaofu, go quickly, do not act brave. This An Luo is An Familys Big Elder, ate Pulse Connecting level nearing the peak. My cultivation had been stuck at thete Pulse Connecting level for ten years, and cant deal with him. Big Elder Du Guangyaos eyes showed a trace of loss as he said this; limited by the grade of his martial pulse, it was just too hard to enhance his cultivation at this stage. Late Pulse Connecting hmm... Du Shaofu raised an eyebrow, he just stood there and did not leave. Ate Pulse Connecting level was far stronger than Cao Qitai. You kid do have some talent, too bad you are not from my An Family, so you must die today! The killing intent in An Luos eyes thickened. His foot stamped on the ground and his body leaped forward - his first target being Du Shaofu. Surging xuanqi influenced the airflow and space, in less than a second, An Luo was within an arms length from Du Shaofu. Xiu! An Luos hands formed seals and a xuanqi finger-print shot out tearing space, aiming at Du Shaofus chest. Watching the finger-print getting closer to him at rapid speed, Du Shaofus eyes squinted, a cold light chill shed across them; Du Shaofus xuanqi energy rose, turning the pale golden light around him with a deeper hue. Brat, go die! Seeing that Du Shaofu remained standing in front of Du Guangyao, An Luo thought that the kid was too terrified to move. Thus, a cold snigger crept up his mouth; this talented genius, famous throughout the city will be denied under his hands today. Even if the finger-print was not his all-out desperate blow, still, he did not hold back. He knew that Du Shaofu was extraordinary, especially aftering out from the Lightning Pool theres bout to be some progress. Chi! Right before the shocked eyes of Big Elder Du Guangyao, An Luos attack hit Du Shaofu on the chest; piercing through the golden xuanqi barrier that shrouded Du Shaofu and directly into Du Shaofus chest without even the slightest pause. How can............. And just as the finger touched Du Shaofus chest, An Luos smirk and killing intent froze, it felt like his finger was trying to pierce through the hardest steel te and did not move an inch. Not only that, pain and numbness traveled up from his finger like it was broken. Tiny streaks of lightning wind up his finger.... At this point, a cold sneer emerged on Du Shaofus resolute face, his hands formed seals at a rapid speed, xuanqi bursting out in a dazzling golden light. His fingers clenched together, leaving the index and middle finger out, condensing a simr finger-print as An Luos attack and stabbed out. How would you like to have a taste of your own medicine?! Space seemed to bend in a curvature as the golden finger-print shot out, golden runes swirled, and the speed had greatly exceeded An Luos expectation, and by the time he realized it, the finger hadnded on his chest. Not good! Only after Du Shaofus finger had reached his chest did An Luo remembered to dodge, mustering all the strength belonging to a Pulse Connecting warrior, An Luo dodged backward. Yet, everything was toote; Du Shaofu was quicker than him Chi! The protective xuanqi barrier around An Luo was disintegrated by the golden runes and the finger-print pierced through An Luos shoulder. Instantly, blood and pieces of meat sted out from An Luos shoulder. An Luos shoulder was pierced through and through. How could it happen like this? At this point, those fighting close by had noticed the exchange between Du Shaofu and An Luo and they could not believe what they saw. Big Elder Du Guangyao was dumbstruck. He had never imagined that the opponent he could not defend from would be injured so easily by Du Shaofu. Puchi! Blood sprayed out intensely from An Luos mouth, his eyes widened in shock. This turn of event was not how he had nned things to go. An Luo retreated swiftly, ignoring the pain of an exploded shoulder as fast as he could. Want to run, its toote now! It was as if Du Shaofu had already predicted that An Luo would try to escape, a ridiculeugh flickered across his eyes as his body dashed forward in pursuit faster than lightning. Chapter 90 What Can You Do To Me? What Can You Do To Me? Edited by Fingerfox Third release Raging Storm Waves Palm! Du Shaofus palm struck, causing ripples in the space. A peak Xiantians atmosphere rushed out from Du Shaofu as waves of ovepping energy from the Raging Storm Waves Palm swept out and hit An Luos chest. Impossible, hes already a peak Xiantian! The pitiful An Luo had yet to disy his Pulse Connecting level strength but he already suffered a second hit. Puchi........ An Luo vomited another mouthful of blood and his body was thrown back, crashing heavily on the ground. Tremors passed the earth due to the force, and cracked lines ran on the surface. An Luo felt like all of his internal organs had turned into paste. Peak Xiantian, did he have another breakthrough? Big Elder Du Guangyao was already shocked down to his old bones. As far as he remembered, ten days back, Du Shaofu was still ate Xiantian, but now, in just a short ten days time he had advanced to another level. What made Big Elder Du Guangyao felt miserable was that Du Shaofu relied on his peak Xiantian strength to confront ate Pulse Connecting warrior, this was too fierce! Want to kill me, looks like you wont have the chance. Du Shaofus voice cut across the distance while his movements were fluid like water; the moment An Lous body crashed onto the ground, Du Shaofu had already reached the area where An Luo was. Fingers bent into a w akin to a hunting goshawk shattering through space and grasped its prey. And the w print fell on An Luos injured shoulder, An Luo struggled to free himself but it was all in vain; bone breaking pain came from his shoulder; the hand was digging into his shoulder, it felt like his scap was about to shatter. Helplessness surfaced in An Luos heart due to the grueling pain, an aura of death rose by the second, and at thest desperate moment, An Luo screamed at the top of his lungs, Uncle An Hong, save me ah, save me! Bang! Bang! Up in midair, the four experts figure were shing all over the air, streaks of lightning shot down, thick clouds rolled. Each time these four figures shed, energy sts resounded in the air and turbulent energy shock scattered in all directions. These intense fierce shes made themoners curled up in fear; those with low cultivation were unable to get close. Ye Guangs momentum had declined because of fighting against Cao Tianmang, Bai Wei, and An Hong at once for so long. Although he was stronger than Bai Wei and An Hong, Cao Tianmang, on the other hand, was not weaker than him, and with the three of them working together, the situation became increasingly difficult and dangerous for Ye Guang. Chi~! Caught in apprehension, Ye Guang was careless and Cao Tianmangs punchnded, Ye Guangs body staggered back awkwardly in the air. Brat, stop! Hearing the cry for help from below, An Hongs expression changed and immediately gave up on chasing Ye Guang; his silhouette burst out in asional lightning streak as he leaped towards Du Shaofu. If you dare toe one step forward, this old guy is finished! Du Shaofu looked at the figure that wasing towards him that was as fast as lightning, he lifted An Luo up from the ground, and his wed-hand seemed to have dug deep into the bloody shoulder. Ahh!!!! An Luo screamed, it never crossed his mind that he would end up in this miserable state today and in the hands of a junior. The changes here had attracted everyones attentions, their gazes were focused on Du Shaofu and An Lou. Brat, I have heard about you, a strong talent; able to reach peak Xiantian at your age proved that it is true. An Hong had no choice but to stop in front of Du Shaofu as he took a quick nce at An Luo that was held up by Du Shaofu; and then, his cold gaze fell on Du Shaofu saying, However, do you think you can threaten me because there is a hostage in your hands? I will give you a chance, let him go, and I will spare your life and allow your Du n to leave safely, how about it? Du Shaofu did not answer, his eyes never left An Hong. This person could walk in the air, proving that he was at least a Spirit Pulse expert, that level was something many could only dream of, and judging from his breath, he is terrifyingly strong. Shaofu dodge, quick! Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong shouted in panic, their faces tightened just from watching Du Shaofu standing so close to An Hong. An Hong is a Spirit Pulse warrior ah. At this time, Du Zhenwu and the rest of the Du n were blocked by An Qingsong and the people from the three families, they would not let anyone bypass them so easily to save Du Shaofu. Hou! Ao! Pulse Connecting experts summoned their pulse spirit and fought; in a heartbeat, the battlefield drowned in the beast roars of pulse spirits. The killings continued, the smell of blood and strong killing intent awash the battlefield. Shaofu, leave quickly, that person is the renowned An Hong, you are not his opponent! Big Elder Du Guangyao finally recovered his senses; his old body staggered and came in front of Du Shaofu. Despite that, An Hong did not even bother to look at the Big Elder Du Guangyao, his cold indifferent eyes stayed on Du Shaofu, and he said: Brat,st chance, release the person in your hand! Big Elder stay back, and believe me. Du Shaofu looked at the Big Elder that was on his side, who was willing to stand in front of him in this kind of situation warmth his heart. Giving Big Elder a rest assured look, Du Shaofu walked a few steps forward and a finger pointed at An Hong, a sarcastic curve at his lips, Want me to release your people, you are not qualified! A brat that doesnt know how high the heavens are must pay a price. An Hongs face tightened, and his cold calm gaze was nailed onto Du Shaofus body. Is that right? Then I want to try and see what you can do to me if I kill this old guy. Du Shaofus bright eyes narrowed, speaking overbearing words. Just as he finished, the right fist that he had formed without anyone knowing, hit An Luos lower abdomen. Bang! The punch struck; An Luo was held by Du Shaofu so he had no way to resist, the Shenque located in his lower abdomen shattered just like his internal organs. An Luo coughed up blood and then his breathing stopped. Watched by the many warriors around, before the An Familys number one expert, Du Shaofu killed the An Familys Big Elder An Luo with decisiveness and simply overbearing action. How arrogant, mad, and provocative was this! The fighting near Du Shaofu and An Hong stopped and became silent, none of them thought that Du Shaofu would dare to act so in front of a Spirit Pulse expert, especially when that expert belonged to the same family. Brat, you are absolutely going to hell! An Hongs face twitched, in everyones impression, An Hongs expression did not change but the killing intent in his eyes were no longer hidden. Du Shaofu used An Luos clothes to clean the blood stains on his right hand and flung the corpse away without a care. Of course, Du Shaofu did not forget the storage bag on An Luo; rxing his narrowed eyes, Du Shaofus clear light voice sounded, To tell you the truth, from the very beginning I did not hold an old fogey like you in my eyes. Thats why i killed An Lou to prove it! Has Du Shaofu gone insane? To actually despise a Spirit Pulse expert like An Hong, such audacity.....! Hearing Du Shaofus words amidst the killing scene made the warriors around himpletely shock. Hahaha.....haha....... Instead of getting angry, An Hong let out a thunderousughter. When he stopped, the trace ofugh on his face became a chilling killing intent that shot through the sky, even the space above seemed to be warped, then, An Hong lunged at Du Shaofu. Monstrous killing intent filled the atmosphere; many of the present warriors had their hair standing at the back of their necks in ce of Du Shaofu. Obviously, Du Shaofu had enraged that Spirit Pulse expert, An Hong nearly went berserk wanting to kill Du Shaofu. When An Hongs xuanqi energy rose steeply, the smile on Du Shaofus face became wider. Watching An Honging towards him, Du Shaofu did not even blink. Hou~~~! Suddenly, an earth-shaking tigers roar resounded in the air, violent gale swirled in the space above and a huge flying tiger swooped down from the air faster than lightning, preying on An Hong that was lunging at Du Shaofu. A horrifying breath spread out! The tigers sudden appearance made the beasts mounts quiver endlessly in fear, their bodies went limp andid on the ground. From the Bai Familys Ironback Demonic Bull, the An Familys Stone Splitting Demonic Bear, the Qin Familys Golden Fur Demonic Wolf or the Liuyun County Imperial Knights Storm Gale Snow Stallion to the Du ns Blood Sweat Dragon Horse, all these beasts mounts were bowing down to the ground. Panic swept through the warriors as silhouettes fell from their mounts. An Hongs movement halted; if he didnt then he will be that terrifying tigers target of attack. The early Spirit Pulse fluctuations that came from the huge tigers body forced him to retreat. Gu! An Hong immediately summoned his pulse spirit; runes emerged swirling around him, turning into a shadow of the Demonic Lightning Vulture apanied by a powerful lightning energy that shot out towards the flying tiger. Hou~! The flying tiger roared, the wings behind its back pped creating a storm gale, a tiger paw struck directly on the Demonic Lightning Vulture pulse spirit. Chi! The collision brought no explosion or lightning strike, that tigers paw was actually not afraid of lightning! The paw wed onto the wings of the Demonic Lightning Vulture, white lightning made chi chi bleeding out from its body. Deng deng! With the Demonic Lightning Vultures injury, An Hong was also affected and his body was thrown aback, his face solidified instantly. Hou! The huge tiger roared again, and dived towards Du Shaofu; only now did everyone see the tigers appearance clearly. Its entire body was covered in shiny yellow scales with a pair of gigantic wings at its back, mighty and majestic! Chapter 91 The Out Of Luck An Family The Out Of Luck An Family Edited by Fingerfox. Am releasing next weeks chapters early cause of the cliffy ends :) Will get another chapter out soon. Be warned, these are next weeks chapters ya! God, a Demonic Scale Tiger that is also at the Spirit Pulse level! This flying tiger apparently appeared once at the Treasure Descend Firm. Its atmosphere is so strong, certainly a king beast level ah! Is that Demonic Scale Tiger is going to attack Du Shaofu.....? The surrounding people present were in shock; the flying tigers coercion made it hard for with low cultivation to draw a single breath. Du Shaofu tilted up his head to look at the enormous tiger swooping down on him, and a smile emerged on his resolute features. In a puzzling move for those watching, Du Shaofus foot lightly tapped on the ground, extending his arms out akin to a Garuda spreading its wings. Borrowing the push from the xuanqi spurted below his feet, Du Shaofu leaped high up andnded lightly onto the Demonic Scale Tigers back. Hou~! As the Demonic Scale Tigers wings pped, they created a strong fierce gale, and when Du Shaofunded on its back, its diving action stopped and flew up in the air instead. Looking at purple-robed young man that stood on the huge flying tiger up above, the people fighting below nearly had their eyes fall out in shock. The purple-robed fluttered in the wind, giving the young man a domineering aura. Its him. Ye Zhijin and Bai Caiyis spotted the purple-robed silhouette standing on the Demonic Scale Tiger above, and certain emotions rippled across in their eyes. Kill! From Du Shaofus mouth, this word came out in a light voice but a strong killing intent shed across his eyes. Hou! Sharp tiger w shed through the void, and an An Familys Pulse Connecting expert tried to escape but no more than ten steps he was shredded like soft silk, unable to escape his terrible fate. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a short time that it takes one to draw one breath, again several of An Familys experts sted into clouds of blood mists, dying with horrified faces killed by the Demonic Scale Tiger, and with its appearance, Xiantian experts of the An Family had fallen more than double the figures. Hou! A second Pulse Connecting expert of the An Family was swallowed into its mouth; the experts head was crunched into pieces. All in all, the total of An Familys Pulse Connecting experts numbered no more than seven but in that few short moments, they had lost two. Adding their Big Elder An Luo that was killed by Du Shaofu, the An Familys strength had declined nearly by half. That Demonic Scale Tiger is in cahoots with Du Shaofu. Is that Demonic Scale Tiger the Du ns beast mount? How can a Spirit Pulse demonic beast be subdued as a beast mount by the Du n! Heavens, a Pulse Spirit level Demonic Scale Tiger is actually Du Shaofus mount! At this moment, even a fool could piece the clues together and conclude the rtionship between Du Shaofu and the Demonic Scale Tiger. Du Shaofu was the one who called the Demonic Scale Tiger over or maybe, it was the Du ns hidden card all along. About two weeks ago, a huge tiger appeared in the Treasure Descend Firm and ate the Third Steward, causing the entire city to specte its sudden emergence. At the present time, everyone finally realizes that all of this was perhaps Du Shaofus n, or more directly, the Du ns n. Their objective was to snatch the Treasure Descend Firm, thus weakening the An Familys strength. However, those who thought this way had truly wronged the Du n, for at this moment, no one was more dumbfounded than Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Guangyao, and the other Du n brothers present on the battlefield. None of them knew about the Demonic Scale Tiger ah. And Big Elder Du Guangyao finally understood why Du Shaofu did not put a Spirit Pulse expert like An Hong in his eyes. An Hong was an early Spirit Pulse warrior and the energy fluctuationsing from the Demonic Scale Tiger was also an early Spirit Pulse level; however,paring a human warrior with demonic beasts, the demonic beasts almost always have the upper hand in battle unless the human warrior has a powerful spirit weapon. Otherwise, it was nearly impossible for a human warrior to win a demonic beast of the same level of cultivation. Bastard! Stop, I said stop!!! From what happened, it looked as if the Demonic Scale Tiger specialized in dealing with people from the An Family, in just a short time, countless number of An Family brothers had fallen, even losing two Pulse Connecting experts. This heavy loss pushed An Hong on the verge of going insane; he flew up, apanied by the Demonic Lightning Vultures pulse spirit lunging towards the Demonic Scale Tiger. He had never thought that there would be such a terrifying existence backing Du Shaofu. Hou! It would have been a miracle if the Demonic Scale Tiger actually listened to An Hongs order. In that short instant, another group of An Familys warriors was killed. Bang! An Hong finally reached and sessfully blocked the Demonic Scale Tigers path; An Hongs fist punched out and like a tornado, energy rotated towards the Demonic Scale Tiger, and at the same time, the pulse spirit Demonic Lightning Vulture attacked. Xiaohu, I leave this guy to you. Du Shaofu had already jumped off the Demonic Scale Tigers back before An Hong attacked. With the Demonic Scale Tiger entertaining An Hong, Du Shaofu moved on the battlefield without scrupulous. Hou! The Demonic Scale Tiger roared as if it was answering Du Shaofu, and then it turned around and started fighting with An Hong. Evil beast, youre courting death! Below, golden glow with swirling runes broke out from Du Shaofus body and he headed directly towards those quivering Stone Splitting Demonic Bears that dared not move due to the coercioning from Xiaohu. Grabbing one of the bears by the neck, Du Shaofu flung it far away in one direction. Boom! Boom! Low sounds of explosion could be hearding from two Xiantian warriors that bursted due to Du Shaofus punches. With Du Shaofu and the Demonic Scale Tiger killing off the An Family people, they had lost more than half of their initial strength, and the Du n was not any weakerpared to the An Family. Seizing this opportunity, Du n immediately gained the upper hand. Son of b*itches Du n, I will remember this! An Qingsong howled and cursed, his eyes turned bloodlust red as he watched the Du n experts ughter those from the An Family. Only he knew the piercing pain in his heart. He thought everything was within his palm, how could An Qingsong know that there would be so many variables taking ce.... Forgoing the Ye Familys strength, the Bai Family also had hidden their cards deeply whereas the Qin Family had called on the Liuyun Countys aid with Cao Tianmanging here in person! And then there was that Du Shaofu who brought the biggest change to the An Family, causing them to lose half of their force. He hates Du Shaofu the most! An Qingsong, do you think that you still have the capital to be so arrogant in front of my Du n, hahaha! Du Zhenwu broke out in mordantughter ? at first, he was worried about the Du n, thus affecting his fighting. But now, he need not worry about An Hong or the Du n, and on top of that, the An Family was basically a spent force. All of these contributed to his good mood, so, his attacks became increasingly sharp, aggressive, and urate pressuring An Qingsong on the downwind. Bang! Bang! Bang! In another direction, Du Shaofu raged through the battlefield like a beast in human form, humans that blocked his path were all thrown away without mercy! He leaped into the midst of Qin Family and Imperial Knights from the Liuyun County, and in that instant, he became their nightmares. Quick, quick, stop that Du Shaofu! The frightened Qin Family warriors quickly cooperated with the Liuyun County to siege Du Shaofu. Scram! Du Shaofu was angered. His peak Xiantian xuanqi broke out, not even a Pulse Connecting expert couldnt hurt his physical body. Under siege, he overcame them by throwing off their body far away like throwing pebbles into the water. In the end, three old fellows from the Qin Family, obviously Elders and another three middle-aged men in armor from the Liuyun County encircled Du Shaofu. In these six people, four were mid-Pulse Connecting experts and twote Pulse Connecting experts. Six strong experts locked onto Du Shaofu! Ao! Hou!! Runes surged around the small area as the six people connected their pulse spirits, six different fierce pulse spirits appeared roaring, oppressive auras swept out bringing terrible coercion! All six of them knew that Du Shaofu was very strong, and that was the reason why they used all their strength even when they were dealing with him six on one, hoping to end Du Shaofu at the fastest possible. Bang! Bang! Bang! Du Shaofu used his fist and sessfully blocked the three attacksing at him from the front but the three people and also two pulse spirits attacksnded on him. Deng deng! Du Shaofu wobbled slightly, even though he killed An Luo but the fact was, it just happened. More importantly, An Luo was careless and never factored that Du Shaofu would possess such a strong physique which caused him to be injured heavily twice and finally died. At the moment, however, the six people did not make the same mistake of underestimating Du Shaofus strength. All six of them used their full force from the first attack. Strong as Du Shaofu, he was just a peak Xiantian going against six Pulse Connecting experts using full force. This kids physique is very strong, try not to get too close to him. Attack together, dont hold back; even if he is extraordinary he will still die! Bang! Bang! Six Pulse Connecting experts and their pulse spirits worked together. In a short time, Du Shaofu was hit again, if it wasnt for his strong physique, it was hard to say if he could hold on this long. Mother egg [1], at Xiantian level I cannot use a lot of the Golden-winged Garudas skills, I really ate a big loss! Du Shaofus face paled slightly, and a bitter smile curved at the corner of his mouth. Cultivating the Golden-winged Garuda technique although strong, the shoring was he cannot use a lot of the skills that they have, especially attack skills. This was absolutely a huge deficit. This kid cant hold on much longer, quickly finish him off! No need to hold back; this kid is very strange, we must kill him today! Okay, kill! Seeing Du Shaofu weakened, joy emerged on their faces as if their biggest target this time was not the Ye Family but Du Shaofu. H! Twelve hands formed seals, six people drew on the power of pulse spirits behind them; this was the six Pulse Connecting experts most powerful attack. Six horrifying sources of energy enveloped over Du Shaofu. Note: Mother egg C no specific meaning, simr to your mother/grandfather, motherbear, etc Chapter 92 Using the Mysterious First Style Using the Mysterious First Style Edited by Fingerfox Second Release. At this moment, Du Shaofu sensed ultimate danger as the six horrifying energies enveloped him. Six Pulse Connecting expertsunched an attack at the same time with twote Pulse Connecting experts amongst them. This kind pressure bent the void, transparent wave-like patterns rippled across space. At this kind of critical moment, Du Shaofu actually closed his eyes as if he was not in any danger. His hand formed seals, and a powerful xuanqi broke out from his body like a flood. Bright runes enshrouded his body. These runes were slightly different from when Du Shaofu used the Golden-winged Garudas runes, however, the energy was just as tyrannical and domineering. At this moment, Du Shaofu had decided to use the mysterious first style that he spent ten years toprehend from the stone tablet on the barren hill. The mysterious first style from the stone table not only repaired his broken martial veins, it also helped him to cultivate xuanqi. It could be said to contain a profound, and an unfathomable mystery that epassed all beings in infinite forms. Ever since he returned from the Wild Beast Mountains, Du Shaofu had never used it; he knew very well that it was way more powerful than the perfected Raging Storm Waves Palm. Or it could be said that the mysterious first style was not something that the Raging Storm Waves Palm couldpare to! Honglong...........! Six expertsbined their attack, six sources of terrifying power zoomed in on Du Shaofu at once, closing in. Shaofu careful ahh...! In the battlefield, many people drew in cold breaths watching the situation Du Shaofu was in. When an enormous attack was about to reach Du Shaofu, suddenly, he let out a deafening shout..... Aooo!!!!!!!!!!!! It sounded like a dragons roar as it soared towards the heavens, like an elephant deity rumbling. Du Shaofu opened his eyes suddenly. In his clear bright eyes, there seemed to be lightning shing out from them, his long purple-robed fluttered and with his body as the centrifugal point, deep cracks started to open from his feet outwards. Subsequently, the great earth howled, and the space shook vigorously as an overbearing momentum of unmatched dominance swept out..... The vague silhouettes that was shrouded by the dazzling light, only those who had reached a certain level of strength could see Du Shaofu forming a series of handseals after letting out a thunderous roar, his hands were blurred images condensing out runes. In an instant turning it into countless handprints that covered the sky.... Omm~~! A chant-like buzz resounded, runes shattered piercing through the void towards the six peoples attack. Honglong~long! An outrageous collision happened, and a horrifying shock wave swirled out in all four directions apanied by thunderous explosions that erupted on this piece ofnd..... In an instant, the impact force broke out like raging storm waves, turning into an energy whirlpool. That energy whirlpool looked like an abyss that could swallow people whole, shivers run down the back just by looking at it, eerie! Everything happened too fast, the energy whirlpool dissipated almost instantly before many shocked eyes. Ka-ka! Before the surrounding people could react, echoes of six sts rang out , subsequently followed by sounds of bones breaking. The scene blurred and six bloody silhouettes were seen flying off like broken kites, crashing hard to the ground several meters away. The earth shook, and the fissures on the ground widened! The six people was the same six Pulse Connecting experts who ganged up on Du Shaofu, three from the Qin Family and three from the Liuyun County. Crashing to the ground, blood covered every inch of their exposed skin; theyid limply on the ground and forever stayed down as their vitality disappeared. Died! Staring with stupefied expressions at the six bloody corpses, the people around were dumbstruck as their gazes slowly shifted onto the lean, straight purple-robed young man. Six Pulse Connecting experts died with just one move! And just how exactly did they die, none of the surrounding people present saw it clearly. But each and every one of them felt the horrifying atmosphere bursting out from Du Shaofus body. Gu...gu! Throats swallowed saliva nervously. What happened right before their eyes, they couldnt believe it even after witnessing it with their own eyes! The Qin Familys people started to tremble with fear. Half of the top experts of their family were killed with just one move from Du Shaofu. Puchi...... Qin Zongqiong that was fighting with Ye Baolin received a great blow from the deaths of the experts and spewed out a mouth of blood due to the unbearable grief. Deng deng! Du Shaofus wobbled a few steps backward, and the light that was shrouding his body dimmed, dissipating instantly; the front of his purple robe was stained with the blood that was trickling from his mouth. Using that mysterious first style actually absorbed every shred of xuanqi in his body like a bottomless abyss. And the amount of xuanqi in his body could barely support one attack, now, Du Shaofu was truly drained. Still, the power of this mysterious first style astounded Du Shaofu. Looking at the results, if his cultivation was a little bit higher or had a deeperprehension, how terrifying would one attack be? Kill ahh! The morale of the Ye Family and the Du n improved by leaps and bounds! The death of nearly half the experts from the Qin Family and Liuyun County, the pressure on them had reduced significantly. Most importantly, Du Shaofus appearance and actions had greatly stimted the fighting spirit of the Du n and Ye Family. Seeing this, the An Family and Qin Family quivered and their motivation plunged. That punk is the one who hurt Qitai? Thats Du Shaofu? Fighting in midair, Ye Guang, Bai Wei, and Cao Tianming saw the event in Du Shaofus direction; Cao Tianming had never thought that the biggest variable today woulde from a stick-thin boy. A boy that flipped the situation over based on his own strength; if he does not solve such a problem quickly then todays goal would crumble in front of him. That boy must be killed, if he is allowed to grow, he would turn into Liuyun Countys malignant tumor that even he could not suppress. Must end things quickly! Cao Tianmang made a decision in his heart; handseals flitted across and changed rapidly, runes broke out from his body like a venomous snake, fusing together, turning into an enormous ck serpent. A ck serpent that was covered entirely in glossy ck scales, exuding a grisly atmosphere as it floated close to Cao Tianmang, and then, faster than lighting, it shot out towards Ye Guangs body. Seeing Cao Tianmang had even used his pulse spirit, Ye Guangs brows creased into deep furrows. However, his actions did not even pause the slightest, swiftly condensing handseals, tiny streaks of lightning traveled around his body, runes swirled and xuanqi surged, turning into a lighting leopard pulse spirit. It let out a might roar the moment it emerged and jumped onto the ck serpent. Ao!!! The two of them shed severely; Cao Tianmang and Ye Guang were simrly strong, one couldnt ovee the other and both staggered away. Hou! Bai Wei seized the chance and ordered his Ice Bear pulse spirit to attack Ye Guang at this moment. However, while Cao Tianmang staggered back, presenting an opening, Bai Weis eyes glinted and the Ice Bear changed its target, the paw struck on the ck serpent instead. Chi! When the paw struck, the ck serpent was defenseless and shattered into arge cloud of runes. Puchi! Instantly, Cao Tianmangs face became deathly pale, vomiting blood as he wobbled. Moving Thunder Imprint! Ye Guang also moved as if all of this was within his expectation. Xuanqi spurted below his feet, executing his fastest speed and a handprint hit directly on Cao Tianmangs body. Bang! The pressure from the lightning palm squeezed the space into a square shape; a furor of sts resounded in the air and another attack struck Cao Tianmang. Furious Fist! In this continuous sh, Cao Tianmang did not show any weakness, a heavy, violent fistnded on Ye Guangs body. Puchi..... Suffering another hit, blood spurted out from Cao Tianmangs mouth uncontrobly and his body fell to the ground from midair. Puchi! Ye Guang also vomited blood and his body was thrown out some distance away. But he did not fall to the ground. Obviously, his injury was lighterpared to Cao Tianmangs. Still, this was considered as both sides suffered and lost. Bang! Bang! Almost at the same time, the three fighting at another side, Ye Baolin, Bai Jiru, and Qing Zongqiong also ended just as quick. While Qin Zongqiong was at a loss, a handprint mmed on his back, and he fell face down. Bang! Ye Baolin had prepared this attack for some time, such a rare opportunity Ye Baolin seized the chance andunched the attack faster than lightning. Puchi! Receiving repeated blows, Qin Zongqiong spewed blood and his eyes contained unbelievable shock. The three of them possessed a simr level of strength, once careless, a split second was enough to lose ones life. Many people instantly turned pale for everything happened too quickly. None of them had ever imagined that the Bai Family would defect at thest minute, and in one fell swoop cut off the Qin Familys strength. Bai Jiru flicked his sleeves, and his voice thundered in the battlefield: Brothers of the Bai Family listen up! Qin Family lured wolves into our Stone City, as a part of the city, us Bai Family cannot allow this. This is the time to kill off the Qin Family traitors, kill the outsiders, and protect Stone City! KILL! The Bai Familys people nked for a second, and when the words sunk in, all of them let go of their current opponents and went in search for the Qin Family and those from Liuyun County. The tide of the battle changed too quickly that An Family, Qin Family and the Liuyun County was unable to respond properly. Chapter 93 Change Within Change Change Within Change Edited by Fingerfox Third release~! Just a second before they held the upper hand, who knew that in just a blink of an eye the war would be reversedpletely. The Ye and Bai Family had probably been nning this secretly for a while. Looking at the sudden change, Du Shaofus eyebrow was raised in confusion; from the abrupt defection move, it was obvious that the Ye and Bai Family had been nning this for a long time ? to give the enemies a fatal blow at the most crucial moment. And the Bai Family had done exactly that. With the Bai Family turning their coats, the Qin Family, and Liuyun County fell into destruction. Strong opponents are not scary, the scariest are allies scheming in the dark ah. Du Shaofu could not help but sigh in his heart about what just happened. You dared to betray me, I definitely will not spare you and the Bai Family! The flesh on Cao Tianmangs chest moved up and down, his scarlet eyes were ring at Bai Wei. Cao Tianmang had never imagined that Bai Wei would sessfully ambush him at his most defenseless moment. Otherwise, with Bai Weis strength, he cant harm him. Bai Wei looked at Cao Tianmang, his somber voice sounded, Stone City is Stone City; no matter how much I desire the benefits from the Demonic Lightning Lion, as part of Stone City I would not lure the bandits in. Moreover, your alliance is with the Qin Family, how can you say that I betrayed you, you can only me yourself! Bai Jiru, you despicable viin Qin Zongqiong was also staring fixedly at Bai Jiru; it never crossed his mind that Bai Jiru would suddenly defect and attack him. Bringing Liuyun County people into Stone City, if you want to pursue this matter, the despicable viin is you!! Xuanqi surged around Bai Jiru, and his robe fluttered; staring at Qin Zongqiong, Bai Jiru said, All is fair in war; after all, this is our Stone City. Bai Jiru, we reached an alliance agreement, youre going back on your words! An Qingsong roared furiously at Bai Jiru as he fought Du Zhenwu, his eyes were scarlet-red. He could not ept the oue of this abrupt turn of the situation. Bai Jiru swept a nce at the distant An Qingsong, An Familys conditionpared to the Ye Familys condition, I would rather take the Yes. Bang! Bang! During that brief exchange, another explosion resounded in the air, An Hongs majestic figure was repulsed from the air together with his Demonic Lightning Vulture pulse spirit, they crashed to the ground; ashen faced and blood was flowing down the corner of An Hongs mouth. The Demonic Lightning Vulture shattered into runes and dissipated. Hou! The Demonic Scale Tiger roared fiercely, and its huge bodynded next to Du Shaofu; this action deterred anyone froming close to Du Shaofu but a cut could be seen on its paw that was injured by An Hong. We should end things. Ye Baolins face was extremely pale; he drew in a deep breath and began forming new handseals. Lightning fast, Ye Baolin leaped towards Qin Zongqiong. A handprint enshrouded in ayer of luminous lightning condensed out of runes, emitting a terrifying energy; in an instant, the attack already reached the heavily injured Qin Zhongqiong. Right, its about time we end this. Just as Ye Baolins handprint was about tond on Qin Zongqiong, a faint voice came from afar. A silhouette appeared in front of Qin Zongqiong without anyone realizing, then, another handprint appeared carrying a vast surging energy that collided against Ye Baolins attack in the blink of an eye. Humph! The handprints collision came to sudden and the shock threw Ye Baolin back; a gurgling sound came from Ye Baolins throat and then a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. Shock was written all over his face when he managed to stabilize himself. Shua Shua..... The surrounding peoples eyes fell on the newly arrived person; an old man in a long gray robe, his eyes were as bright as the stars in the midnight sky as he stood there silently, but the auraing from him made the xuanqi in everyones body stalled. When the warriors from the Qin Family saw this elderly man, their tensed expression rxed, a smile emerged on their faces as all of them cried out respectfully, Greeting Great Uncle Xiping! Qin Xiping, didnt the rumors say that fifty years ago he was killed by the Purpleme Demonic Phoenix in the Poison Mist Mountain; howe hes still alive? Qin Xiping....hes actually Qin Xiping! Ye Guang, Bai Wei, An Hong, and the rest had an apprehensive look on their faces. The Qin Familys Qin Xiping was a generation above them; it was rumored that he ran into the terrifying Purpleme Demonic Phoenix in the Poison Mist Mountain and was killed. They didnt expect that he was still alive and remained hidden until thisst moment. With this persons appearance, the killing in the area died down. That invisible coercioning from the old man made everyones heart filled with a sense of danger. Du Zhenwu, An Qingsong, and Du Zhixiong stopped fighting as if they had made an agreement, staring warily at that person. The beast mounts were almost shivering due to the coercion. Ate-Spirit Pulse! The Qin Family actually has such a strong expert! Detecting the fluctuationsing from the Qin Family even Cao Tianmangs face was taut with tension; he really didnt know that there was such a strong expert hidden in the Qin Family, and at this moment, he finally realized that he was used! Strong! Du Shaofu looked at Qin Xiping, feeling the pressureing out from him, it made Du Shaofu shudder. I have waited for so many years, its about time. Qin Xipings low voice muttered and then his eyes swept around the battlefield but he did not put these people in his eyes. Instead, his gaze stayed on the Demonic Scale Tiger and Du Shaofu slightly longer than everyone else, Such a good seedling, not one from the Qin Family juniors could rival.... Kid, I will betroth that girl Xiaolu to you, in the future, the Qin and Du is one family; I will do my best to train you, what you do think? When Qin Xipings voice ended the people around was greatly surprised whereas Cao Tianmangs face had an ugly expression. Qin Xiaolu was his sons fiance, obviously this Qin Family did not put him in their eyes, Amongst the Qin Familys, a blood-stained Qin Xiaolu inadvertently nced towards the young man standing next to the huge tiger; she didnt know why, but there was a trace of expectation in her heart. What is the meaning of this, did the Qin Family already forget the agreement with our Liuyun County! Cao Tianmang hollered with fury, the hundred over people he brought from Liuyun County only has a third remaining behind him, all of them were heavily injured. Qin Xiping looked at Cao Tianmang saying, They were right, Stone City is not a ce Liuyun County can encroach; did you think just because you are Liuyun Countys Duke you can rule over Stone City. A junior has no qualification to talk here, bring your people and leave; Stone Citys matters, outsiders are not qualified to interfere. Qin Family, Stone City, my Cao family will remember this! Cao Tianmangughed aggravatedly but he was no fool, he knew that there were no benefits to be gained today, he could only n for the future. He waved his hand at the people behind him and ordered: Go! The people from Liuyun County immediately followed behind Cao Tianmang, and disappeared from view. No one tried to stop Cao Tianmang; one Cao Tianmang has the entire Liuyun County at his back, and second, everyones attention was fully focused on Qin Xiping at the moment. Qin Xipings eyes returned to Du Shaofu, Kid, have you thought it through? Du Shaofu looked at Qin Xiping, a smile emerged on his pale, and resolute face, Im sorry Im not interested. Qin Xipings face changed, Kid, you must think it over carefully, give me the answer after that. Ive thought about it well: Not interested. Du Shaofu insisted while shaking his head. Thats a pity, I dont keep people that cant be used by me, so you can only die! Just as Qin Xipings cold voice ended, a whistling sound of air piercing suddenly sounded, Qin Xipings silhouette blurred into space and a split secondter reappeared in front of Du Shaofu, one of his hands strangling Du Shaofus throat. Hou!!! The Demonic Scale Tiger growled, its wings pped and it swooped down on Qin Xiping like lightning. Tiger ws shed the void as runes flickered. Chi~! Qin Xiping dodged the attack and attacked the Demonic Scale Tiger. The Demonic Scale Tiger pped its wings to dodge, creating a wind of tornado. Evil beast, youre still a little weak! Qin Xiping jeered as he walked in the air, his palm turned into a fist and a strikended on the Demonic Scale Tigers left wing. Bang! The punch strike sounded like the thunder, and as its left wing was injured the Demonic Scale Tiger lost its bnce and fell to the ground. It growled in pain. First kill this kid and then go and fetch the Demonic Lightning Lions arcane bone. Qin Xiping continued to close in on Du Shaofu, killing intent broke out. Shaofu careful! Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, and even Bai Jiru shot forward to block Qin Xiping. Overestimating yourselves! Qin Xiping sneered coldly, and his mood turned dark; his long gray sleeves flicked, a violent energy swept out and crashed onto Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, and Bai Jirus body. Honglong~~long! The three people were thrown back like broken kites crashing into the nearby pirs; the pirs crumbled, unable to absorb the big impact. Together! Ye Guangs expression was grave, he looked at Bai Wei and the two of them pounced on Qin Xiping. At this juncture, there was no other way. Going all out with the energy they have left, a gigantic Void Shattering Ice Bear and Lightning Panther shadow instantly enveloped Qin Xiping. Qin Xipings smile thickened; all these were arranged by him, he is the final winner. Chapter 94 I Like This Kid Very Much I Like This Kid Very Much Edited by Fingerfox 1/3 Since it is so, then all of you shall die together; if all of you were at your peak I might need to be a little cautious, however, youre all a spent force now, too vulnerable! The long gray robe on Qin Xipings body fluttered without the breeze, as a powerful xuanqi swept out like a hurricane; countless cracks zigzagged across, and the surrounding buildings crumbled. H! Qin Xiping shook his arms and his fists that was shrouded in runes instantly turned into two blurred lines, faster than lightning, the attacknded on the Lightning Panther and Void Shattering Ice Bear. The two majestic pulse spirits shattered into runes and dissipated. At the same time, Qin Xiping appeared in front of Ye Guang, and Bai Wei, and two palms struck them, sted away as sounds of low explosion rang out. Bang! Bang! Turbulent energy surged in the air, turning into a whirlwind that covered the sky. H! Affected by the powerful whirlwind, the warriors present nearly stiffened in fear. Bang! Bang! Right in front of everyones eyes. Ye Guang and Bao Weis silhouettes crashed heavily to the ground. Useless, truly old ginger is spicier. Ive waited for countless years; everything that the Demonic Lightning Lion left behind is mine. Im destined to be the final winner, Qin Xiping stood in midair, hisughter reverberated like rolling waves throughout Stone City. The thousands upon thousands of Stone Citys residents raised their heads to look at the figure in midair, and the paramount fluctuations birth fear in their hearts. A suffocating silence invaded the battlefield, a gloomy and heavy atmosphere, thick with the smell of blood; everyone except for the Qin Family was looking grim. Staring at Qin Xiping, each of them knew that there was no room for resistance. The big families suffered great losses from the fighting, there were ups and downs in war but this time, things had be a forgone conclusion. Why?! How did it be like this? An Qingsong and An Longs body were stained with blood, and their eyes became sluggish; they had thought that the preparations that their An Family made was perfect, that they would be the final winner who would get the Demonic Lightning Lions arcane bone and blood essence. Who could have predicted that the variables of todays war were beyond their An Familys control, and trajectory. Everything had gone down the drain. They tried to plot against the other four families but they did not realize that their An Family had already entered someone elses plot, the final harvest did not include their An Family. The Demonic Lightning Lions remains are not yours for you do not have the qualifications! The Demonic Scale Tiger once again spread its wings and flew up into the air, a purple-robed young man stood on its back came into view; his voice was carried by the wind and spread throughout the city. That is Du ns Du Shaofu! Does he n to hinder that Qin Familys terrible expert? That space became the focus of the city, starting fixedly on the purple-robed young man that was standing on the Demonic Scale Tiger. Brat, you surprise me every time. Dont think that you can block my path, or perhaps, you want to fight with me for the Demonic Lightning Lions remains? Qin Xipingughed, filled with ridicule and contempt. You dont have this right nor do I. Du Shaofu looked at Qin Xiping, shook his head calmly and continued, All of Stone Citys people have no right. Senior Demonic Lightning Lion protected Stone City for several hundred years, and during this time, the surrounding demonic beasts from the Wild Beasts Mountain dared not invade the city, the outside forces dared not encroached. These several hundred years, Stone City had lived and worked in peace, now that Senior Demonic Lightning Lion is at its limit, all of you banded together to conspire against Senior Demonic Lightning Lions arcane bone and blood essence, how heart-chilling is this! The calm-voiced reverberated in the air: As part of Stone City, who have the right to desire anything from Senior! The Demonic Lightning Lion is Stone Citys legendary guardian Everyone today is trying to grab the Demonic Lightning Lions arcane bone and blood essence! ................ As these words entered the ears of people in the battlefield, it did cause many people to quiver, ripples of emotion crossed their eyes. Truly heartbreaking ah! Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, and Bai Jiru exchanged a look among themselves, eyes dimmed with shame and guilt. Lightning Ancestor had protected Stone City for hundreds of years, my Ye Family will absolutely not allow the Lightning Ancestor to die and be dissected, taking away its blood essence and arcane bone. Not even my Ye Family, I will not allow the Lightning Ancestor remains to be iplete, Ill die fighting to protect the Lightning Ancestor! On Ye Baolins noble looking face, blood was trickling down from the corner of his mouth, eyes scarlet. Du Shaofus eyes never left Qin Xiping, his face was resolute as his eyes became sharper, and an insurmountable chill flooded out from his body. Everyone listen carefully, although I, Du Shaofu am weak but I received kindness from Senior Demonic Lightning Lion, today, if anyone dares to have any ideas about Senior, I will not let him go. I will turn them into ashes, and obliterate their spirit and soul! The cold voice shook the air like thunder, the chilliness of the voice seemed to seep into the bones, spreading out, covering the heavens and the earth, and making people shiver yet their hearts were moved. Ye Zhijin looked at the purple-robed young man above, eyes glistening. Ye Guang also looked up, sighing to himself: The younger generation of the Yes cantpare to him ah. This kid is truly simr to Third Bro, children of the Du n should be like this! Brothers, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong nced at each other, lights rippled in their eyes and one of them said: Its just that his courage is a little over the top ah. Jie jie.... At first, Qin Xiping nked for a while but it quickly turned into a mocking sneer, his killing intent broke out, An ant like punk, you do not have manying days, today, you die! Qin Xiping looked at Du Shaofu and in an instant he appeared in front of the Demonic Scale Tiger, five fingers shaped into ws, aiming at Du Shaofu. Hou!!! When Qin Xipings w came near, the Demonic Scale Tiger roared, a cruel light shed across its big eyes, ready to go all out. Suddenly, in a split second, a thick streak of lightning block right in front of Du Shaofu and the Demonic Scale Tiger. Another streak of lightning wrapped around Qin Xipings w print, at the same time, a thick, vicissitude voice boomed: I like this kid very much, want to kill him, you are not enough! The vicissitude voice was vigorous and overbearing! The moment his w print was wrapped by the streak of lightning, Qin Xipings old face changed, he turned around and saw a shadow that was shrouded in lightning. The pressure that came from the shadow was too overwhelming, Qin Xipings heart quivered. Then, realization struck him, and shriek fearfully, Demonic Lightning Lion, why arent you dead? Hasnt your lifespan ended?! If I dont appear dead, how could I make the little viins like you jump out. From the group of dazzling lightning light, an enormous mighty lion stood in the air, strong energy fluctuations and coercion burst out, the people and beasts below shivered. Boom! Lightning serrated the air as if the God of Lightning descended. Chi! Qin Xipings body were sted away with no way to resist. That is the Demonic Lightning Lion! So thats a Demonic Lightning Lion, such a strong atmosphere! ................... With the sudden emergence of the Demonic Lightning Lion, a chain of surprised mors sounded all over the city. The look on the faces of people from the five families distorted, the Qin Family, An Family, and Bai Family looked conflicted. The myths about the Demonic Lightning Lion was passed down from long ago, it was said that its strength had reached the Beast Border level and that was equivalent to a human warrior Border realm. Today, the Demonic Lightning Lion appeared once again, affirming this myth. Lightning Ancestor is here! The Ye Family brothers trembled with excitement from looking at the stalwart figure in the air, the legendary Guardian of Stone City, guardian of the Ye Family. How could you be alive?! You deliberately pretended to be nearing your lifespan, you....you wanted to deal with those detrimental to the Ye Family once and for all! Fear was apparent in Qin Xipings eyes, a Beast King of the Border level was not something he could fight against. A Border level Demonic Lightning Lion still existed in Stone City, once this news spread out, it was enough to deter the forces around Stone City. If he knew earlier that this Demonic Lightning Lion was just pretending to be at its limit, he wouldnt have dared to show and involve himself; harboring the desire for its arcane bone. Didnt you say old ginger is spicier? This statement is true,pared to me, youre still a few points too tender. The Demonic Lightning Lion spoke human words; as the lightning that gathered around it became stronger, thick, dark clouds rolled, and a terrifying energy surged as it spoke: You will not be spared! Not good...........! Qin Xiping felt the strong killing intent that wasing from the Demonic Lightning Lion, he dared not stay any longer. In a heartbeat, he fled, even abandoning the Qin Family below. In front of me, you are just an ant! The Demonic Lightning Lions right leg was raised and mmed down towards the space in front. Chi! At this moment, the energy of this piece of heaven and earth shook vigorously as thunder and lightning rained down. Lion ws shot forward like the descent of an angry lightning, shattering the space and the void, shock waves surged as an atmosphere of destruction enveloped the city...... Rumble~~! The Demonic Lightning Lions w pursed Qin Xiping, ignoring space and shed into Qin Xipings back with a violent, and monstrous energy. Thunder roared and lightning fell, it resounded throughout the city! Chapter 95 The Final Winner The Final Winner Edited by Fingerfox 2/3 Such an indomitable force caused the eyes of Stone City to tremble. The destructive power whirled, pinning Qin Xipings body immovable in the air, runes and xuanqi broke out from his body desperately trying to fend off the power of lightning. Bang! It only persisted no more than a blink of an eye before it exploded, space shattered, and Qin Xipings body suddenly blew up. H! Instantly, a rain of blood mixed with violent energy scattered. Fear filled everyones eyes as they continued to stare in midair; strong as Qin Xiping was, he was spiked without any power of resistance by the Demonic Lightning Lion. A proof of its tyrannical power and strength. The Demonic Scale Tiger hovered in the air, its body shook a little as its eyes were focused on the Demonic Lightning Lion. The atmosphere also made it felt danger. On the Demonic Scale Tigers back, Du Shaofu was dumbfounded; a Spirit Pulse expert died just like that, too vulnerable. This was the essence of a strong warrior. The Guardian of Stone City! Scourge of Stone City, exterminate all of them! After killing Qin Xiping, the Demonic Lightning Lion did not linger, looking below the ground, its w once again struck. Damn! Below, An Hongs face was extremely ugly; the Demonic Lightning Lions second strike came hurling towards him! A wave of powerful energy was locked onto An Hong, not giving him the chance to dodge. It was at this very moment that he finally realized, that everything he had nned and schemed was within the Ye Familys grasp. In the end, the Ye Family was the final winner. Bang! A loud st resounded; as lightning whipped onto An Hongs body, he shattered into pieces and was blown away by the wind. Bang! Bang! Another two streaks of lightningnded, shocking everyone. An Qingsong and Qin Zongqiong has yet to react, but the two of them were already swallowed by the lightning, and totally disappeared. After that everything was silent, it was clear to them that the Demonic Lightning Lion had begun its ughter. Kid, youre really gutsy. Unharmed, right? The Demonic Lightning Lion converged away all the streaks of lightning around its body, its vicissitude gaze fell on Du Shaofu. Unfortunately, the pressure made the Demonic Scale Tigers legs tremble. However, even under such tremendous pressure, the Demonic Scale Tiger endured and remained on its legs, and a trace of surprise shed across the Demonic Lightning Lions upon eyes seeing this. Senior Demonic Lightning Lion, are you alright? Du Shaofu snapped back to reality and looked at the huge lion in front of him with joy. But it did not directly answer Du Shaofus question, a trace of humor was in its expression as it looked at Du Shaofu, I really like you kid, truly. After it said that, it leaped out leaving dazzling lines of blurred lightning and disappeared from view. Ye Guangs gazed fell on the spot where the Demonic Lightning Lion had disappeared, then he turned around, eyes swept across the battlefield, and his voice thundered: An Family, Qin Family surrender, and you can keep your life; resist, and be killed without mercy! Qin Familys Qin Xiping, and An Familys An Hong were already killed by the Demonic Lightning Lion, including their familys Patriarch, Qing Zongqiong, and An Qingsong. They no longer have the power or strength to resist after losing more than two-thirds of their people. ng! ng! ng! Some of the remnants of these two families started to throw down their weapons.... ............. A great war finally came to an end but the thick, asphyxiating smell of blood remained for a long, long time. Fortunately, a heavy rain fell and cleansed Stone City that same night. The next day, the dark cloud dispersed from the sky as the sun rose anew, its like the events yesterday, had actually never happened, only the ruins and destruction around the Ye Familyspound served as a proof that it was no dream. Qin and An Family was blockaded by the Ye Family, Bai Family, and the Du n, awaiting their punishment. News that the Demonic Lightning Lion was still alive spread like wildfire in Stone City. The message already shocked the neighboring forcesst night. With the presence of the Demonic Lightning Lion, who would dare to target Stone City. Morning, Stone City was lively despite the circumstances of yesterdays battle. Big and small forces of Stone City and the Wild Beast Mountains famous beast hunting teams paid a visit to the Du n in an endless stream as if it was some festivities. Much more sopared to the Ye Family; many of them went to congratte the Ye Family first, and then quickly rushed towards the Du n. With this many visitors, the main entrance pathway of the Du n nearly sunk in. Every member of the n knew that the reason why their Du n became the focus of attention was all due to Du Shaofus existence. The biggest variable on the day of the big war was the Demonic Lightning Lion, the Demonic Scale Tiger, and a domineering purple-robed youths appearance. The tyrannical and domineering attitude, an overbearing momentum that suppresses everything in his path, especially the words spoken at the end, lingered in every residents heart. However, in this lively festive atmosphere, Du Shaofu and the Demonic Scale Tiger did not appear, hiding away in the name of healing their injuries. Hu~~~! Five dayster. Du Shaofu sat cross-legged on the bed and slowly breathed out as his eyes gradually opened. Feeling the recovered xuanqi in his body, a smile emerged on Du Shaofus resolute face. Didnt expect that the Golden-winged Garudas Physique Refining Law is so useful in healing. His faint smile showed full of satisfaction. He received some injuries during the war but had fully recovered now. This recovery rate was impossible for other warriors. Eii.... Suddenly, Du Shaofu took out something that looked like a beast bone from his robe, the same beast bone he found on the third floor of the Du ns Martial Collection Building. Although he felt that this beast bone was not ordinary, he had yet to dig out any secrets from it. Thus, Du Shaofu had been keeping it inside the storage bag, only taking it out to ponder when he was free. And just now, Du Shaofu felt some fluctuations from it, so he quickly took it out and held it in his hand. Studying the beast bone carefully, the color seemed to have changed a little from before, containing a faint power of lightning. However, even after studying it for some time, Du Shaofu remained clueless. Could it be I felt wrong, the lightning power probably came from the Lightning Pool. Du Shaofu muttered to himself, and kept the beast bone back, he stood up from the bed and stretchedzily. Not bad ah kid, you actually advanced till peak Xiantian level; your speed is quite fast. But dont forget, Xiantian realm is where you build a good foundation, you cannot be anxious. Otherwise, you will regret it. Zhen Qingchuns voice sounded, an energy fluctuated in the room from the little tower that was kept near Du Shaofus chest. Then, it condensed into a surreal shadow of a wretched looking young man in front of Du Shaofu. You dare to show up now; didnt you hear me when I called for you? The moment Du Shaofu saw Zhen Qingchun the expression on his face became ugly. At that time during the war, Du Shaofu contacted Zhen Qingchun in the little tower, wanting to ask if Zhen Qingchun had a way to deal with the Qin Xiping. Who knew that there was no reply from the little tower. Zhen Qingchun didnt mind Du Shaofus expression, grinned in a ttering manner and defended, I did not expect that there would be an energy that was beneficial to my injuries, so I managed to absorbed some. So these days I have no time to bother with you. Hearing this, Du Shaofus eyes lit up, asking How much have you recovered? How much can I recover, I just got some benefits, how can it be so easy for me to fully recover! Zhen Qingchuns face was calm, his tone carried a taste of sorrow. He looked seriously at Du Shaofu, the triangr brows twitched, Did you meet that Demonic Lightning Lion? Yes, Du Shaofu nodded, his lips curled at Zhen Qingchun, an eyebrow rose up in doubt, asking Dont tell me you have some crooked ideas on the Demonic Lightning Lion? I have no such interest. If that Demonic Lightning Lion is ten times stronger perhaps I would consider. Zhen Qingchun red at Du Shaofu before his tone softened again, saying Although I have no time to bother with you these past few days, I still know what happened. I didnt expect you kid to have some personality, no wonder you are my little brother. Is sworn little brother, not your crony little brother. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Zhen Qingchun, this fellow really knows how to blow his own trumpet. If the Demonic Lightning Lion was stronger, how terrifying would that be? Sworn brothers are just the same, the same. Zhen Qingchun smiled, and his smile was still that unique, and continued Still, that Demonic Lightning Lions cultivation is only so-so, peak Border level, if it could go further, then it could reach the Beast King. At that time, it could transform into a human body. From Zhen Qingchuns words, Du Shaofu could guess something, after the Border level is Beast King, then for human, after the Border level, it should be the Martial King level. Senior Demonic Lightning Lion already reached such a level. No wonder it could easily kill Qin Xiping with just one move. Pity its lifespan is spent, it cant hold on much longer. Zhen Qingchun said. Du Shaofu looked up, Meaning Senior Demonic Lightning Lion was not acting, it forcefully came out? Chapter 96 Poison Injury Poison Injury Edited by Fingerfox 3/3 Right, consider it as itsst spurt of vitality, if my guess is not wrong, it will die within these few days. Zhen Qingchun said. Aiiii............ Du Shaofu sighed, the Demonic Lightning Lion had guarded Stone City for several hundred years, and now, nearing its end, it evenid such an exaggerated n to deal with the hidden dangers inside the city walls. However, it still cant escape away from death. What are you sighing for, that Demonic Lightning Lion was dragged down by its old injury; if its old injury can be healed, it can definitely rejuvenate. Moreover, if it can break through the future prospects are bright. Zhen Qingchun said matter-of-factly to Du Shaofu. What did you say, you mean you have a way to cure Senior Demonic Lightning Lions injury? instantly Du Shaofus eyes lit up brightly staring at Zhen Qingchun. So anxious! With that little beast, every time you open your mouth is Senior this and Senior that; you have never shown me so much respect, huh! Zhen Qingchun pursed his lips remembering that he was showered with virgin urine from this abnormal bastard, he felt as if a stone was pressed down on his chest, really ufortable. Brother Qingchun, youre already my big brother, dont be so stingy. I respect you from the bottom of my heart. Hearing Zhen Qingchunin, a smile emerged on Du Shaofus resolute face as he persuaded Come, tell me, do you have any way to cure Senior Demonic Lightning Lions old injury? Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, That Demonic Lightning Lion has no connection with you, why are you so worried? No matter what, I have received Senior Demonic Lightning Lions kindness in the Lightning Pool, consider it as repaying a favor. Something rippled in Du Shaofus eyes; actually, he himself didnt know the reason for his concern, perhaps it was the moment when he saw the Demonic Lightning Lion in the stone chamber for the first time, he thought of an old man that gave everything to Stone City, and something pulled at his heart. If there was something he could do, even something misceneous, his heart would also feel better. ording to that argument, I also received a fingernail-sized of benefit from the Lightning Pool. Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, his triangr-shaped eyes looked serious, saying There is a poison in that Demonic Lightning Lions body, and it is not somemon poison. Otherwise, it wouldnt have affected its lifespan to this extent What kind of poison injury? Du Shaofu asked. It should be from the Poisonous me Flood Dragons poison; the Poisonous me Flood Dragon is a branch of the Dragon n, a hybrid dragon. Its bloodline is quite strong but still, it is far worse than a real dragon. Zhen Qingchun added, Demonic beast that is mixed with the dragon blood are quite powerful. How did you know all of this? Du Shaofu was puzzled. Zhen Qingchun rolled his eyes at Du Shaofu, The Lightning Pool had some blood essence blended in it, since I received some benefits from the pool, of course I would know its condition. Meaning... the only way to cure Senior Demonic Lightning Lions injury is by detoxifying the poison in its body? Du Shaofu asked. Zhen Qingchun nked for a moment from Du Shaofus question, then with a trace of sarcasm he poured cold water onto Du Shaofu, You think that the poison from a Poisonous me Flood Dragon is simple. Moreover, that Demonic Lightning Lions bloodline is quite strong,mon poison cant harm it. But the Poisonous me Flood Dragon was strong enough to affect its lifespan, even some elite Alchemy Talisman Master cant do nothing against its poison. Hearing this, Du Shaofu scowled and his expression became somber. Then, he suddenly looked at Zhen Qingchun, Brother Qingchun, from your tone, you must have a solution, right? Dont keep me in suspense. Heyhey, Zhen Qingchun grinned; however, smiling really does not suit him, The one with a solution is you, not me. How would I have a solution? Du Shaofu was stunned, full of confusion. Zhen Qingchun rolled his eyes at Du Shaofu again, and with an old know-it-all schrly tone said, In the end, youre still a greenhorn, your knowledge is too shallow. Dont forget, you cultivate the Golden-winged Garudas secretw, and the blood that runs in your blood is the closest thing to a real Golden-winged Garudas blood. How is this rted? Du Shaofu has yet to understand. Dont interrupt, let me finish. Zhen Qingchun cut off Du Shaofu and continued, Did you know, legend says that a True Garuda hunts Dragons as food. Although the Golden-winged Garuda cantpare to the True Garuda in ancient times, a Poisonous me Flood Dragon is also much weaker than a real Dragon. Thus you can definitely suppress the poison from the Poisonous me Flood Dragon. Pausing for a moment, Zhen Qingchun added, If my guess is not wrong, your blood can be used as an elixir for the Demonic Lightning Lion. As long as that little lion swallows it, and then used its xuanqi to force out the poison from its body; at that time, perhaps it could gain some extra benefits from this. Your blood is simr to a Golden-winged Garudas blood, to any demonic beasts, it is a treasure. Just a little would bring numerous benefits. Sure? Du Shaofu was in awe. Somebodysing, Im going back to the tower. Sensing that someone wasing, Zhen Qingchun immediately dissipated into energy, drilling back into the little tower. Shaofu, are you in? As Zhen Qingchun disappeared into the little tower, from outside the courtyard came Du Zhixiongs voice. Second Uncle, howe you came personally? This was out of Du Shaofus expectation and he quickly opened the door and went out. It was really his Second Uncle with a jug of wine in his hand. In the yard, his drunkard father was snoozing on the usual wicker chair. Evidently, that jug of wine was for his drunkard father. How are your injuries? Have they healed properly? Seeing Du Shaofue out, Du Zhixiong hurried to ask, his eyes scrutinized Du Shaofus body with a worried expression. Small thing, its okay now. Du Shaofu smiled, he could tell that his Second Uncles injuries have yet to heal but there shouldnt be any big problems. Then its good. Du Zhixiongughed, and as if remembering something, he said I almost forgot; the Ye Familys girl is waiting for you in the main hall, asking if you can make a trip to the Ye Family. So, your Eldest Uncle said to let you go and see. En. Du Shaofu nodded. He turned around and spoke to his drunkard father, Dad, Im going out for a while, Second Uncle is here to chat with you. Dont drink too much. Finished saying that, Du Shaofu headed out of the yard. Du Zhixiong watched Du Shaofu leave, only removing his gaze after his little nephew disappeared from view. He turned around and sat on an empty wicker chair, and directly threw the jug of wine onto Du Tingxuans stomach, saying Third Bro, you have a good son ah. Du Tingxuan sat up, uncorked the jug of wine andzily took a few sniffs: Good wine. Third Bro, Im talking to you ya; Big Brother and I have discussed it, we have agreed to send Shaofu to the main n. With Shaofus talent and the main ns training, Shaofu can grow stronger instead of being wasted here in Stone City. Du Zhixiong said as he looked at Du Tingxuan. Du Tingxuan raised his head, the bright eyes behind the unkempt hair stared at Du Zhixiong, Second Bro, Ive already said it, we have forever cut off the rtionship with the main n. Forever! Du Zhixiong examined Du Tingxuan closely, he hesitated for a moment before probing, Third Bro, can you tell us what happened sixteen years ago? You suddenly came back sixteen years ago, since then the main n had stoppedmunicating with us, and you became like this... no longer the suave and the high-spirited you. Dont ask, all is good.... Can live this way is already a blessing.... Du Tingxuan muttered in a barely audible voice. Fine, I wont ask anymore. True to his words, Du Zhixiong didnt ask anymore; in thest sixteen years, he had asked many times than he could count, and this time was the most words he had gotten out of Third Bro. Third Bro, drink less. Me and Big Bro is waiting, waiting for your real self to return. After Du Zhixiong said that, he got up and left the yard. Sitting on the wicker chair, Du Tingxuan stared dazedly ahead. After a long time, he brushed the messy hair away from his face, revealing a sharp handsome face C thick, dense eyebrows, and big-spirited eyes that looked like twin shining stars. This is fine, we are good this way, Ao Tong, what about you two..... ..................... Greeting Brother Shaofu. Brother Shaofu, have your injuries healed? ............... Leaving the courtyard to the Main Hall to meet Ye Zhijin, Du Shaofu had met with a flurry of greetings along the way. Seeing Du Shaofu, Ye Zhijins nervous nerves finally rxed. From Ye Zhijins mouth, Du Shaofu got to know that it was the Demonic Lightning Lion who wanted to see him, so the two of them rushed out from the Du n to the Ye Familyspound. Half an hourter, Du Shaofu and Ye Zhijin dismounted and hurried towards the stone chamber; on the way, Du Shaofu looked at the frowning Ye Zhijin, he couldnt help but ask, Miss Ye, do you know why Senior Demonic Lightning Lion wants to see me? Hearing this, Ye Zhijin squeezed out a faint smile, answering I also dont know. Lightning Ancestor said that he wanted to see you, so I went to the Du n to find you. Could it be........ Du Shaofus eyes darkened, and he too was frowning. The remaining words were left unsaid, but Ye Zhijin understood. Ye Zhijin was a little surprised that Du Shaofu had guessed it out and the forced smile she managed vanished. Biting her lips in hesitation, she said: Your guess is correct, Lightning Ancestor probably cant make it. Du Shaofus face changed after hearing this, he suddenly rushed Ye Zhijin, Bring me there, quick! Ye Zhijin was confused, Du Shaofu seemed even more concerned about the Lightning Ancestor than the Ye Familys people, still, she picked up her pace. Chapter 97 Forcing Out Poison Forcing Out Poison Editor: Fingerfox First Release In the same stone chamber, Du Shaofu saw the Demonic Lightning Lion that was akin to an over-fatigued old fellow. Ye Guang and Ye Baolin were also in the stone chamber, respectfully standing on one side. Both of them had somber expressions on their faces, their eyes glistened with moistness. Kid, youre here. Looks like your injury healed quite fast. Seeing Du Shaofu arrived, the Demonic Lightning Lion who was lying on its belly slowly raised its head. Its bright spirited eyes had be dim and dull, aplete contrast of its mightiness the day it killed Qin Xiping with it swift and tyrannical actions, shocking people to the core. Senior, Ivee. Looking at the spiritless Demonic Lightning Lion, Du Shaofus heart soured. Im dying soon, my vitality is exhausted, I really cannot hold on anymore. The Demonic Lightning Lion looked at Du Shaofu and said. Senior, I..... Just as Du Shaofu wanted to say something, the Demonic Lightning Lion interrupted him, I have decided, after my death, my arcane bone with be shared between you and the Ye Family, so you can have some enlightenment from it. The same with my blood essence. I hope, that in the future, both you and the Ye Family would protect Stone City. Lightning Ancestor! Tears were quivering at the corners of Ye Guang and Ye Baolins eyes. Not caring that Du Shaofu was with them, the two of them knelt down before the Demonic Lightning Lion. Lightning Ancestor had guarded over our Ye Family, and Stone City for so many years, how could we aspire Lightning Ancestors arcane bone and blood essence. If we cannot even protect Lightning Ancestors remains after returning to Heaven, then our entire Ye Family will have no face anymore. This absolutely must not! Ye Baolin looked up at the Demonic Lightning Lion. By that time, Im already dead, whats the point of having an intact corpse or not. The Demonic Lightning Lion looked at Ye Baolin, saying At that time, your Ancestor saved my life, and because of me, your Ancestor died prematurely. With his talent, he would have made a name for himself. I promised him, to protect Stone City, and to protect the Ye Family as long as I am alive. After I die, I hope that my arcane bone and blood essence could aid the Ye Family to nurture a strong expert aspensation for the regret in my heart. Lightning Ancestor, dont this! Ye Baolin tried hard to hold back his tear but it still rolled down on his face. Ye Zhijin followed Ye Guang and Ye Baolin, kneeling down behind them; tears came down like a waterfall, raising pity in anyone who sees this scene. Demonic beasts are so much stronger than human, this Demonic Lightning Lion should not be near its end so fast ah. A mosquito voice transferred into Du Shaofus ears. Du Shaofu could tell that it was Zhen Qingchun from inside the little tower. At this time, Du Shaofus eyes were also looking moist. This Demonic Lightning Lion was repaying a kindness and had done so for several hundred years long. Even at its end, it voluntarily leaves its arcane bone and blood essence, doing its best to repay the same kind act. I have already decided; no need to say anymore. Stand up. The Demonic Lightning Lion told Ye Baolin that the matter is out of discussion, and then it turned to Du Shaofu, Kid, I know youre not the same as the average human, one day, you would spread your wings and soar in the sky. That year, I owed the Ye Family Ancestor a favor, thus I guarded the Ye Family, guarded Stone City in my lifetime. Therefore, you can be considered as owing me a kindness, a favor. Im giving you a share of my arcane bone and blood essence in hope that you would help me continue this guardianship, are you willing? Du Shaofu looked at the Demonic Lightning Lion, momentster he asked, Senior, do you have a poison injury from the Poisonous me Flood Dragon on your body? As soon as Du Shaofu asked this question, Ye Guang, Ye Baolin, and Ye Zhijins weird gazes fell on Du Shaofus body. The poison injury on the Lightning Ancestors body, in the whole Ye Family, only the three of them knew. Yes, it is the poison from the Poisonous me Flood Dragon. It had been several hundred years, the poison had seeped deep into the bones, and cannot be cured anymore. The Demonic Lightning Lion replied without the slightest emotion. Watching the Demonic Lightning Lion, Du Shaofu contemted for a brief moment, Senior, that poison, I might have a way. What?! You can cure the Poisonous me Flood Dragons poison? Is it true? If its true, no matter what your conditions are, my Ye Family agrees. Ye Guang and Ye Baolin quickly stood up, and for the first time since Du Shaofu entered the stone chamber they actually looked at him, staring fixedly at him, their eyes were filled with expectation, and at the same time, doubt. So many years have gone, each generation of the Ye Familys Patriarch would secretly invite powerful Spirit Talisman Masters from outside toe and heal the Lightning Ancestor but was disappointed time and time again. Shaofu, can you really cure Lightning Ancestors poison injury? Ye Zhijin got up and grabbed Du Shaofus hands tightly, her eyes were filled with hope as she looked at Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment before speaking, I cant guarantee, but I have an eight over ten confidence. Please save Lightning Ancestor, as long as you can heal Lightning Ancestor, our Ye Family is willing to pay the price. Ye Guang and Ye Baolin pleaded Du Shaofu. Please cure Lightning Ancestor, I beg you. Ye Zhijin shook Du Shaofus arm and begged earnestly. Miss Ye, first you must let go of me, only then can I treat Senior Demonic Lightning Lions injury ah. Du Shaofu looked at Ye Zhijin and said with a smallugh. I..... Only at this moment did Ye Zhijin realized her impropriety, she was actually grasping tightly onto Du Shaofus arms. Other than her father, this was the first time that she was so intimate with the opposite gender. A blush colored her cheeks, but almost instantly, her thoughts returned towards the matter at hand and continued to look at Du Shaofu pitifully. I will do my best. Du Shaofu reassured Ye Zhijin, and turned towards the Demonic Lightning Lion: Senior, let me give it a try. Okay, I will let you try and see what capability you have. The Demonic Lightning nodded. However, there were no signs of hope in its dull eyes. These hundreds of years, it had tried numerous ways, none brought a change. For the current Demonic Lightning Lion, it was just going along with these juniors request. After all, its already dying, it is better to spend itsst moments a little lively rather than being alone. Shaofu, when do you want to start? Do you need to prepare anything, Ill go and arrange it immediately! Ye Baolins ball of nerves and apprehension all rolled into one. Start now, no need to prepare anything, just give me a huge bowl and that is enough. When Im treating Senior, no one is allowed toe in and disturb me. Also, please send someone to inform my Eldest Uncle saying that Ill be staying here for a few days. Ye Guang nodded vigorously, saying All these are no problem. I will guard the door myself unless I die, otherwise, no one can walk in. In just a short moment, inside the stone chamber, there were only Du Shaofu and the Demonic Lightning Lion remaining. Kid, lets begin. Ill apany you. The Demonic Lightning Lion looked at Du Shaofu and said. Although its huge body doesnt look healthy, it still exuded a majestic atmosphere. Start, I will teach you what to do every step of the way. To others, this is extremely difficult, but to you who practice the Golden-winged Garudas cultivationw, in addition, your blood is simr to them as well, so, for you, this is not something difficult, it just needs a little effort from you. Zhen Qingchuns voice sounded in Du Shaofus ear in the decibel of a mosquito. Du Shaofu started to do as Zhen Qingchun instructed, as time flew, he began to rx. Chi! Right in front of the Demonic Lightning Lions shocked eyes, Du Shaofu took out a dagger from his storage bag, shing it across his own wrist. From his veins, a pale golden blood flowed into the earlier prepared bowl. Boom! As the pale golden blood dripped into the bowl, the entire stone chamber seemed to shake, from the pale golden blood, mysterious runic symbols swirled, spreading a terrifying aura in the stone chamber. This aura felt like a gathering of energy between heaven and earth rushing into the pale golden blood. Dazzling golden light lit up the stone chamber like the sun was inside, its energy piercing through the sky. This is..........! The Demonic Lighting Lions cid eyes suddenly rippled with strong emotions, its body was trembling from the energy fluctuations that wasing from the golden-colored blood. Senior, after you drink this blood, I will use my xuanqi to force out the poison from your body. Du Shaofu formed some seals and pointed it onto the slit on his wrist and instantly, the blood stopped flowing out. He pushed the bowl of the pale golden blood in front of the Demonic Lightning Lion. Sensing the powerful energy fluctuations that wasing from the bowl of pale golden blood, the Demonic Lightning Lions gaze wavered; subconsciously, it understood why Du Shaofu was confident that he could cure its injury. A small sliver of excitement shed across its eyes, for so many years, it had never imagined that the moment it was about to die, hope woulde. This is the Golden-winged Garudas blood, thats the Golden-winged Garuda ah! Kid, then Im wont decline. Seeing Du Shaofu nod, without saying anything more, a strong energy came from its mouth and the gold-colored blood in the bowl flew down into its throat. Boom! When the pale golden blood entered the Demonic Lightning Lions mouth, its body started to shudder, streaks of lightning snaked around its massive body, and the once spiritless, and dimmed eyes seemed to have lightning that was rippling across them. And at this time, a terrifying energy swept out from inside the Demonic Lightning Lions body, increasing the number of lightning streaks around its body. An indistinct ck me struggled under its skin, wanting to break out. Hou! The Demonic Lightning Lion let out a low fierce growl as if it was experiencing a horrible pain. Seeing the ck me breaking out from the Demonic Lightning Lions body, Du Shaofus face tightened. No doubt this ck me was rted to the Poisonous me Flood Dragons poison. Senior, hold on, Ill help you! With a low bellowed, following Zhen Qingchuns instruction, Du Shaofu sat down cross-legged in front of the Demonic Lightning Lion. His hands were rapidly forming seals, and a pale golden light broke out from Du Shaofus body, drilling into the Demonic Lightning Lions body. Chapter 98 Boasting About Nephew Boasting About Nephew Edited by Fingerfox Second release. The Demonic Lightning Lion endured the excruciating pain; strong lightning zigzagged around its body and at the same time cooperated with Du Shaofu to force the poison out. H! With the support and suppression from Du Shaofus xuanqi and blood, wisps of ck mes can be seen gushing out, forming ck runes yet almost at the same moment, these ck mes were wrapped and destroyed by the golden and lightning runes. Time flew slowly. Runes collided in the stone chamber as lightning shes and dazzling lights brightened the chamber space...... The sun sets in the western sky, covering the mountain range with a cloth of glorious amber and all its other parts were left in the ensuing darkness. Dark amber glow receded from a mountain peak as the sky slowly turned gray, giving the mountain peak a deep and unfathomable feeling. A brawny ck-robed middle-aged man was standing silently on that mountain peak, staring far into the horizon. Chi..... Suddenly, there was a fluctuation in the fabric of space followed by the emergence of energy as runes swirled, turning into a middle-aged man in a long white robe. When this middle-aged man appeared, a terrifying atmosphere swept out from the mountain peak. What did the reply from the n said? The ck robed middle-aged man did not turn back, not even a minuscule of change was in his eyes. We have roughly described what happened here to the n, and the reply from the n is..... The long white-robed middle-aged man came beside the ck robed man and paused for a moment before continuing: The n said, in the past, one of them had already caused such a big change, now that the small one can cultivate, and possess quite a strong talent too, the best way is to kill it in the cradle in order to not the stir things up again, after we made so many sacrifices for this peaceful period. He cannot surface in the world. The n finally sent a message ah. The ck robed man suddenly turned around, ruthlessness glinted in his eyes with a certain excitement and said in a sullen voice: Sixteen years, it has been sixteen long years, because of that pair of father and son we were sent to this backwood ce. If we stayed with the n, how can we end up so miserable these sixteen years! The white-robed man looked at the ck robed middle-aged man: The ns message said, we promised that year, thus we must strictly adhere to it. If someone found any errs on our side, it will be worst for us. We can leave this ce if we can handle this matter well and return to the n. There wont be any clues if the matter werent done with our own hands directly. The ck-robed man said somberly, a cold sneer crept up on his face. His figure shed and disappeared instantly from the mountain peak. You really want to do it this way, is this way good.... The white-robed man muttered softly, then his foot tapped the ground, his body shook slightly apanied by a burst of runes, like the other man, his silhouette vanished from the spot. Sunset was gone quickly setting on the horizon. The shadows of mountain peaks yed on top the dense forest, dark shadows blended into one as the night deepened.... Underneath the night sky, the Du npound. Inside Du Zhenwus study, Du Zhixiong was confused: Big Brother, is Shaofu really in the Ye Family treating the Demonic Lightning Lion? or he met with some trouble in the Ye Family? Because the only threat to the Ye Family is our Du n. Ye Baolin came himself and did not hide the condition of the Demonic Lightning Lions injury from us. So, I believe it is true. Du Zhenwu said. Shaofu really has a way to cure the Demonic Lightning Lion? Du Zhixiong asked again. I dont know this myself. Du Zhenwu shook his head and then added But I rather believe Shaofu. We have never been able to see that child clearly, always giving us surprises ah. That child seems to be stronger than Third Bro when he was at that age. Du Zhixiongs lips pressed into a smile, But he was much more mischievous than Third Bro, more ruthless, and hides deeper. Are you boasting your own nephew? Du Zhenwu gave Du Zhixiong a look from the corner of his eyes, thinking in his heart, where do people boast their nephews so obviously. Of course Im boasting, this way, he would not eat any losses from the others. Du Zhixiong generously admitted that he was boasting his nephew. With his experience, a little cunning, ruthlessness, and knows how to hide their cards have lower chances to be tricked or be used by others. Such as himself; he had always thought that he was an honest person but it seemed that all the people outside holds a different opinion. Du Zhenwu was toozy to argue with Du Zhixiong, but there was a faint trace of a smile on his lips. Secondster, he said to Du Zhixiong, Second Bro, you think that Ye Familys girl is more suitable for Shaofu or that Bai Familys girl? Im not sure about this, both seems good. Du Zhixiong scratched his head, his head bowed down and after a brief moment he then looked up, to Du Zhenwu and he said, Big Bro, how about we tell Shaofu to marry both? This idea is not bad, lets ask Shaofus opinion. This child is nearly seventeen, not small already. Du Zhenwu said: Third Bro is immersed in drinking in this period of time; thus, we must pay attention to these matters. Thats right, we should pay attention. If theres time, Ill tell his Aunt to ask. Du Zhixiong said seriously. ................... Achoooo! In the Ye Familys stone chamber, Du Shaofu suddenly sneezed without a reason. Luckily, he had alreeady done all that he could. One day and one nights time, he used his xuanqi continuously to help the Demonic Lightning Lion, forcing out the poison in its body. The energy consumption wasrger than he had thought and he was exhausted beyond the limit. Fortunately, most of the poison in the Demonic Lightning Lions body had been forced out. Chi! Du Shaofu watched from the side, arge lightning ball shrouded the Demonic Lightning Lion inside. Feeling that the things were moving in a good direction, Du Shaofu was relieved. Since most of the Poisonous me Flood Dragons poison was forced out, the remaining things were irrelevant to him; as long as the Demonic Lightning Lion could hold on until thest moment, it could regain its vitality. At that time, it is akin to being reborn! The rest is up to itself, you cant help any more than this. Zhen Qingchuns voice sounded in Du Shaofus ear. Du Shaofu got up, looking pale, he wiped off the sweat on his forehead. One day and one nights consumption, he nearly could not make it. Outside the strange looking building that looked neither like a tower nor a temple, three people ? Ye Zhijin, Ye Baolin, and Ye Guang were waiting. Their eyes swept towards the entrance from time to time. Dad, can Lightning Ancestor be cured? Ye Zhijin asked Ye Baolin, worry and anticipation were reflected in her bright eyes. Her nerves were tense the entire time. Hopefully. Ye Baolin paced back and forth with a taut expression on his face, feeling worried just like his daughter. Hes out. Ye Guang was the first one who detected a movement, his eyes flew straight to the entrance and the purple robed young man that they have been waiting for finally came out. Shaofu, how is it? Was it sessful? Ye Guang, Ye Baolin, and Ye Zhijin hurried towards Du Shaofu at the same time. Facing the three expectant pair of eyes that stared fixedly at himself. Seeing this, a smile emerged on Du Shaofus pale face, nodding, he said: Senior Demonic Lightning Lion is in no danger, but dont disturb him at the moment. It still needs a little more time before it couldpletely clear the poisons effect. When they heard this, the three faces bloomed like flowers in spring, their tense nerves rxed instantly. Shaofu, thank you, thank you! Ye Baolin held Du Shaofus hand excitedly, his face was full of gratefulness. He really did not expect that the young man in front of him actually seeded in healing the Lightning Ancestor. Shaofu, my Ye Family owes you a big favor. Whatever you want, as long as it is within my Ye Familys capacity, we will not refuse. Even if it is this old life of mine. Ye Guang thanked Du Shaofu. Seniors words are too heavy. I also owe a favor to Senior Demonic Lightning Lion, this is what I should do. Du Shaofu nodded. In fact, if he were to say, this time the Ye Family calcted all the big families in their n but he still had a good impression of the Ye Family. Knowing how to repay kindness and doesnt covet the things from the Demonic Lightning Lions body showed that they cant be all bad. Thank you. Ye Zhijin looked at Du Shaofu, her cherry red lips opened and spoke two simple words, but her eyes revealed a lot. I consumed too much energy so I must first return and adjust my condition. Ille visit another day. Du Shaofu bid his goodbye. Back to the Du npound, Du Shaofu ran to the back mountain, to him the spacious nature was more suitable than any other ce. Just as Du Shaofu reached home, Ye Baolin followed slightly behind him, bringing many thank you gifts of herbs and others, even martial skills and cultivation techniques. Ye Familys token was really luxurious, seeing this, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong were a little frightened. Before Ye Baolin left the Du n, he said these words: Ye Family owes the Du n a big favor, from hereon, Ye Family will forever be the Du ns ally and friend. Provoking the Du n means provoking our Ye Family. The Ye Family is the Du ns ally, not Du n is Ye Familys ally. These words held a different meaning. Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong understood the underlying meaning; Shaofu must have sessfully healed the Demonic Lightning Lion and that made the Ye Family take this position. In the end, Ye Baolin even said that he wants to handover the position of Mayor to Du Shaofu in a serious manner. This made Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong jumped with fright. No matter what, this matter needs to be discussed with Du Shaofu first. Chapter 99 Crisis in the Dark Crisis in the Dark Edited by Fingerfox Stone City entered a restoration period after the great war. The streets and shops gradually returned to the bustle and liveliness it was once before. However, this speed of recovery was a cause of concern for some forces. The Ye Family, Du n, and Bai Family had begun the cleaning up the remnants of the Qin and An Family. Vassal forces of both families were either pressured into submission or total annihtion. It was revealed that the people of both families that survived were banished from Stone City. All their assets were divided between the Ye Family, Du n, and the Bai Family. It can be concluded that both the Qin and An Family were uprooted from Stone City forever. Only the three families remained from the long-standing five prominent families. During this period, the words Du Shaofu turned into a household name in Stone City, even more famous and poprpared to the original fool young master nickname he had before. ording to rumors, every single young woman in Stone City had set their sights on Du Shaofu. Unfortunately, no one saw Du Shaofu again since the big war ended; many of these young female suitresses deliberately waited, pacing back and forth outside the Du ns main entrance in hope of catching Du Shaofus interest but none had the blessings of getting a glimpse of Du Shaofu. It did, however, brightened up the days of hot-blooded young men of the Du n. In just a few days, some of these single young men were lucky enough to find their other half amongst these choices that presented to their doorstep. The long mountain range stretched like the rolling waves,nd connecting with cities of prosperous structures. In a spacious great hall, inside a secret chamber, Cao Tianmang was sitting cross-legged. His burly stature was like a bears; hands changed seals, and a cloud of ck mist enveloped his body, healing his injuries as he continued with breathing adjustments. Chi! When thest handseal waspleted, the ck-colored xuanqi converged into his body and his eyes opened. A sharp light gleamed in his eyes; the injuries on his body had healed more than half. This was the result after spending a terrible price with healing pellets. But if Cao Tianmang wanted to return to his peak, it was far from enough. Bastards, damn Qin Family, damn Stone City, I will settle this score sooner orter! Cao Tianmang gritted his teeth, a chilling light shone from his eyes. His objective when he went to Stone City was to grab the treasures left behind by that Demonic Lightning Lion and take control of Stone City into his jurisdiction. Who knew that it would turn out so devastating for him. In the beginning, he wanted to borrow Qin Familys hand to enter Stone City, but all were destroyed by the Demonic Lightning Lions n, from the beginning, he was used and made a fool of at the same time. Do you want revenge? An aloof voice echoed in the secret chamber and at the same time, space fluctuated and two figures C one ck and one white C walked into the secret chamber that no one apart from himself could enter. Both were wearing hooded cloaks that hid their faces, one wearing a wide ck robe and the other wore a long elegant white robe. There werent any energy fluctuationsing from their bodies, from the sound of their voice, it seemed to belong to a middle-aged man. Dared to trespass into my secret chamber, courting death! Cao Tianmangs face looked ugly, and he immediatelyunched an attack. His thick muscr arm swung out and powerful vtile energy shook the air. A dynamic fist print flew out to the ck-robed man. Chi! All of sudden, Cao Tianmangs confidence was destroyed and he had a horrified look on his face. His fist stopped right in front of the ck-robed man and could not progress an inch further; he couldnt even get close to the person. At the same time, the xuanqi in Cao Tianmangs body became sluggish, it dimmed and disappeared. In the next moment, his body floated up out of his control as a sense of impending death climbed out from the deepest part of his soul. As if the ck-robed man in front of him just needed to think it and he would cease to exist without the power to resist ? wow this man is this strong?! Super expert! This person is a super expert! Terror filled the depths of Cao Tianmangs pupils; the two people in front of him were definitely super warriors, absolutely not a level that he could even dream of reaching. Bang! Cao Tianmangs body was ruthlessly smashed to the chamber floor and the xuan qi that disappeared from his body recovered, the overpowering sense of dread deep inside his soul gradually vanished. Dont think of attacking me. In front of me, your mid-Pulse Spirit strength is nothing more but an ant. The aloof voice sounded again,ing from the ck-robed man; hearing the voice, unease crept up Cao Tianmangs heart like an insect. I dare not anymore. Dare I ask two honorable lords purpose ining to me? Did this surname Cao offended the two lords in any way, if I did, this surnamed Cao will definitely apologize andpensate. Although Cao Tianmang looked boorish and unpolished, contrary to his appearance, he is a clever man. Otherwise, he couldnt have sat on the position of Liuyun County Duke. Now that he knew that the two guests were super strong experts, realizing he isnt even qualified as a dogs fart before them he positioned himself correctly. If these two people wanted to kill him, they could have done so without showing themselves, and since they did, they must have a purpose looking for him. The ck-robed man looked at Cao Tianmang and said: Didnt you want revenge upon Stone City? Cao Tianmang nked and then shook his head Replying Lord, Stone City is a little special, different from other normal cities. There are numerous experts inside, even if I transfer most of the strong warriors in Liuyun County, it is still hard to predict if Stone City will fall. Cao Tianmang was absolutely sure that he cant win over Qin Xiping. He wasnt sure of the exact situation in Stone City since he left that day. Did all the treasures left behind by the Demonic Lightning Lion fell into the Qin Familys hand? He had been healing in seclusion for the past few days thus he didnt know the situation outside. Im asking do you want to go back and take revenge, do you want the Demonic Lightning Lions arcane bone and blood essence? The ck-robed man pressured. I do! Cao Tianmang hesitated a second before nodding heavily. That whatshisnamete Pulse Spirit Qin Xiping was already killed by the Demonic Lightning Lion, and because of that, it has exhausted all its energy and vitality. It no longer has the power to resist, if you make your move now, there is no one in Stone City that can stop you. We will help you secretly. The ck-robed man said. Qin Xipings already dead..... Cao Tianmang was greatly shocked by this message; it seems that a lot has happened after he left Stone City that day. A dim light shed in his pupils, Dare I ask Lord, why help me? Because of the Demonic Lightning Lion? The ck-robed mans aloof voice sounded: We do not put a Demonic Lightning Lion on the verge of dying in our eyes. Helping you is because it is inconvenient for us to appear, so we want you to do something for us in return. As long as you seed, we will help you get what you want in Stone City, including that Demonic Lightning Lion. What matter? Cao Tianmang asked. I want you personally kill that Du ns Du Shaofu. I dont want that kid to stay alive. The ck-robed man said. Du Shaofu. The image of a purple-robed young man shed across Cao Tianmangs mind, with a cold glint in his eyes, Cao Tianmang gritted the words: That wretched little bastard, I cant wait to break his bones and turn it into ashes! This is an Energy Propelling Dan, it can speed up your healing time and increase your cultivation. Make your move on Stone City as soon as possible to avoid any variables. When the ck-robed mans voice ended, the ck and white figures vanished and a small, round dan that contained strong energy fluctuations appeared out of thin air, hovering in front of Cao Tianmang. Spirit Propelling Dan, a Spirit level medicine dan ah! Even as Liuyun Countys Duke, at this moment, joy and delight were glowing from his eyes as he stared at the little round medicine dan. This level of dan was worth more than all his wealth, an ordinary person cannot afford to take out one without a care. Stone City, wait for me, the next time this Duke appears that is the day Stone City is ttened to the ground! Sharp cold light flickered in Cao Tianmangs eyes; his mouth opened and swallowed the dan in. He sat down the ground and begun to heal is injuries. ..................... Hu~~~! In the mountain behind the Du nspound, Du Shaofu was sitting cross-legged, retrieving the golden light around him he breathed out foul qi from his mouth, his eyes opened. Within the depth of his pupils, a golden light shed and then they returned to the usual calmness. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger let out a low growl, in its usual enormous-sized tiger body, itnded in front of Du Shaofu, staring wide-eyed at him. How are your injuries, have you healed properly? Sensing the breath fluctuationsing from the Demonic Scale Tiger, it seems it has more or less recovered from the injuries it got from the battle. Judging from the speed, this Demonic Scale Tiger also has a cultivationw that was not lower than himself. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger nodded as if it was telling Du Shaofu that its body is alright. Oh, right. Du Shaofu suddenly remembered something and took and toss out a bottle from his robe. The terrifying energy inside felt like it was about to breakout, tiny golden-colored runes roaring at the bottles opening. Holding the bottle, Du Shaofu said to the Demonic Scale Tiger: It seems that the blood in my body is simr to the Golden-winged Garudas golden blood, highly beneficial to demonic beasts. I especially prepared some for you, give it a try and swallow it, see if it is useful. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger roared as if it could understand Du Shaofus words. Its huge tiger bodyid down before Du Shaofu and executed three head knocks. After it stood up, a suction force came from its mouth and the bottle flew out from Du Shaofus hand to its mouth, secured between its teeth. It turned around and disappeared from Du Shaofus line of sight. You are really generous, that big worm is really fortunate ah. Zhen Qingchuns transparent shadow emerged beside Du Shaofu. Is my blood really beneficial for demonic beasts? Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun. That is of course. Your blood towards all the demonic beasts is a great treasure hard toe by. Zhen Qingchun nced at Du Shaofu from the corner of his eye, and added: If other demonic beasts found out that the Golden-winged Garuda blood is running through your body, a helpless Xiantian chick, they would rush here to tear you apart from all directions. Not that scary.....right? Du Shaofu gulped nervously, imagining that scene gave him goose bumps; looks like the truth about him cultivating in the Golden-winged Garudas cultivationw not only needs to be hidden from others, he even needs to hide it from the demonic beasts. He must be extra careful in the future.... Chapter 100 Comprehending Array Formation Comprehending Array Formation Edited by Fingerfox It has been a while since we have double releases. Today it is! Not somemon level of scary. Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, Your blood is closely simr to the Golden-winged Garudas, the bloodline is not something those ordinary demonic beasts can bepared to. If an average bloodline demonic beasts could get your blood, not only could they can enhance their cultivation, there is a high possibility that they could also get the Golden-winged Garuda ns secretw. The most vital point is they that could enkindle the power of their own bloodline, awaking their ancestor gene. Awaking the ancestor gene? Zhen Qingchun looked seriously at Du Shaofu, Lets take that big cat of yours as an example, it is listed on the Earth Rank Demonic Beasts List, its position is only so-so. It was originally a unique case, already showing signs of awakening its ancestor gene. Once it really seeded in fully awakening its ancestor genes, the power of its bloodline would shoot up the sky, its future achievements will not be limited, it can even cross over to the Heaven Rank Demonic Beasts List. Du Shaofu was tempted; things like the Earth Rank and Heaven Rank Demonic Beasts List, he had heard Zhen Qingchun mentioned them before this. Amongst demonic beasts, ording to their bloodline, thebination of their various special ability and magical power through the years, two list had beenpiled out by humans. Above themon average demonic beasts were the ones listed on the Earth Rank Demonic Beasts List, and above the Earth rankers were stronger and more powerful demonic beasts listed in the Heaven Rank Demonic Beasts List. Demonic beasts listed in the Earth Rank List were already overwhelmingly powerful, not to mention the terrifying prowess of the Heaven Rank List. Legends have it, that each demonic beasts that have its name on the Heaven Rank List were (in)famous in its own right, and could grow to an unimaginably remarkable level, possessing phenomenal supernatural power. Even the most powerful of the human race, may not be able to rival the demonic beast on the Heaven Rank List. Zhen Qingchun added, Before that Demonic Scale Tiger had met you, it already showed signs of awakening its ancestor genes. Now that it has got your blood, something out of expectation might happen. Despite that, to what extent could it advance would depend on how much of its bloodline it could awaken. The tiger n has a pronounced existence on the Heaven Rank List. Listening to Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu was suddenly looking forward to the Demonic Scale Tigers changes; if the Demonic Scale Tiger could be increasingly stronger, for him, it is definitely a happy event. Recently your progress in martial cultivation is very fast, you must not forget to pay attention in your talisman runes cultivation. Come, and show me your progress inprehending the five elements runes. Zhen Qingchun said seriously to Du Shaofu. En! Du Shaofu nodded his head; theughter on his resolute face converged away. Taking a deep breath, handseals flew in rapid speed across his hands, and in an instant, a strong energy rose intermingling, interchanging as talisman runes appeared between the seals of his hands. Boom! When thest seal was formed? white, green, ck, red, and yellow C the five colors of the five elements appeared, flickering as they swirled around Du Shaofu, churning to the sky. The white, green, ck, red, and yellow talisman runes expanded, sweeping out as if it has infinite potential, derived from all things, turning into anything and everything ? limitless and deeply profound, exuding a horrifying energy like a tempest in all directions. Watching Du Shaofu condensed the five elements energy, Zhen Qingchuns pupils shrunk, shock zapped through them. A desire to curse bubbled from his heart; this abnormal bastard is really too abnormal! Brother Qingchun, how is myprehension progressing, can I start learning arrays? Du Shaofu closed his seals and the five elements energy talisman runes disappeared, together with the terrifying energy that swept out earlier. Can start learning arrays. Zhen Qingchun took a deep breath to calm himself down before he was willing to look at Du Shaofu, You have understood the basics of arrays; what they called an array is manipting the five elements energy between heaven and earth for your own use. Before you can arrange an array, you must practice formation gs. Formation gs? This term was new to Du Shaofu. Zhen Qingchun nodded firmly, Integrate the five elements energy and the formation gs act as a lid, covering the vast, all-epassing like the universe. Then, the final step is theyout of formation gs. Im looking forward to it ah. Du Shaofu grinned. He was truly anticipating it, dreaming of the legends of Array Masters that could topple an empire, flip mountains, and cover the seas with an array, how cool is that! The corner of Zhen Qingchuns mouth twitched jerkily; ignoring Du Shaofu, his illusionary hands moved rapidly. His child-like hands, dense talisman runes started to appear, bing more and more as his hands changes; watching from the side, it was seemingly simple, but in fact, every action contained deep mysteries. Boom! When thest of the seal was locked in Zhen Qingchuns hands, in the middle of his hand, a profound formation g appeared the size of an adults palm. A unique energy fluctuation came out from the g as if the spiritual energy nearby were attracted to the g. This is a formation g, an essential in arranging arrays. Zhen Qingchun showed Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu was itching to start and urged bluntly: Brother Qingchun, quickly teach me how toyout arrays. Zhen Qingchun grinned evilly as he looked at Du Shaofu with ill-intent, My methods of teaching arrays are different from others, you must be mentally prepared for it. Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun from the corner of his eyes, How is it different? Isnt it guiding me and teaching step by step? Humph! Zhen Qingchun snorted from his throat, an eyebrow raised as he put on a wise schrly pride and said, Guiding step by step? Only ipetent people teach that way, have you heard of a sentence; to learn how to hit people, you must first learn how to be beaten? If you dont learn how to be beaten, how can you learn how to beat the others? What has this got to do with learning arrays? Du Shaofu looked confusedly at Zhen Qingchun, from the shining wretched-looking eyes, he had a bad premonition. Of course they are rted. Zhen Qingchun chuckled; his hands motion changed and in that instant, more than a dozen formation gs were condensed out, exuding a strong energy vibrations. Without warning, the formation gs shot out one by one from Zhen Qingchuns palm and fell to a predetermined location in the air, blending into space, akin to rain drops falling into the deep sea, all the formation gs disappeared without a trace. Boom! When the formation gs disappeared, Du Shaofus keen sense felt surging waves of spiritual energy spiraling in his directions, space warped, and with a blur before his very eyes, the scene right in front of him changed. Where is this? Within the strange space, the rock mountains before had disappeared. There was no trace of the forest before as well, only endless darkness and turbulent energy fluctuations; making it hard to gain stand firmly in the darkness. Brat, want to learn how to arrange array formations, first you must learn how to break array formations. Once you know how to break them, then you will realize how to arrange them. In the meantime, take this opportunity to train yourself. This is a Two Star attack array, if you cant crack the array, youll have to bear the consequences yourself, heyhey. Zhen Qingchuns wretched voice entered Du Shaofus ears but he could not pinpoint where the voice came from. Brother Qingchun, you did not teach me anything about breaking arrays ah...... As if remembering something, Du Shaofu shouted out loud. Comprehend it yourself ah, if youre capable thenprehend it yourself. If you cant then admit that youre stupid. Zhen Qingchun retorted conceitedly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Just when Zhen Qingchuns voice ended, in the strange energy fluctuation space, spheres of energy emerged out of nowhere and aimed at Du Shaofu, containing mysterious and strange energy vibrations. Unustomed to the sudden changes, Du Shaofu had a hard time avoiding getting hit. Brother Qingchun, you didnt tell me a thing, how do I start toprehend them by myself...... For the time being, Du Shaofu could only use the Golden-winged Garudas Physique Refining Law to resist these attacks, unable to dodge in time, Du Shaofu let out a painful scream, running around with his arms around his head. Zhen Qingchun, you are doing this on purpose...... Zhen Qingchun, you are definitely doing this on purpose, hurry up and tell me how to crack this array, if not I will not spare youter! Brother Qingchun, at least give me a hint on how to break this array ahh..... Up in a towering tree, Zhen Qingchuns surreal shadow hovered cross-legged as it observed below. Listening to the series of miserable cries, his wretched looking face exposed a satisfied smile; atst, he could give the kid a little payback. Humph, you kid acted socently, lets see if you have the ability toprehend this out! Zhen Qingchun smiled faintly; he had decided to teach this kid a good lesson this time, and return all of his grudges in one go. Inside the array formation space, Du Shaofu was in a sad state C luckily, this is only a Two Star Array Formation, the attack power was within the scope of his endurance, although he was jumping around like a headless snake, Du Shaofu could still resist some of them. Zhen Qingchun, once I get out, youre dead. Du Shaofu calmed down. In the process of defending and taking hits, he tried to observe the spheres of energy that emerged out of thin air to attack him. As time went on, he entered into a state ofprehension. Humph, if you can reallyprehend it without any guidance, Ill really admire you from the bottom of my heart. No longer hearing Du Shaofus whelps of pain, Zhen Qingchun was obviously disappointed. But then in the next moment, his confident andcent-self returned, he believed that the brat could not do it without anyone teaching or guiding him; this is good to grind that brats pride so that he will be a little more honest and humble in the future ....in front of him. No, not right; its not like this.... The five elements spiritual energy supports yet restrains each other at the same time should be this way.... Not right again, these five elements talisman runes are not right..... Inside the array formation space, Du Shaofu was dodging the attacks while pondering, unintelligible words sometimes came out from his mouth. Gradually, his time in the space was getting more rxed. When a few hours had passed, Du Shaofu could move around the array formation like a fish in water as the spheres of energy could no longer go near him. Whenever a new sphere of energy emerged out of thin air, Du Shaofu moved like he had already predicted them, and avoided them in the nick of time. Eiii......? On the towering tree, Zhen Qingchun was surprised, and a bad feeling washed over him. Why cant I destroy the array yet? Inside the space, Du Shaofu was deep in thought; he could move as he liked in here but couldnt break the array and go out. I understand, the array formation wasid out using formation gs that contained spiritual energy, then, there must be a gathering ce of spiritual energy, the eye of the array. As long as I could find the eye of the array, I can break out of here. Inside the array, Du Shaofu thought for a long time. Suddenly, he understood as though he had found an epiphany. Chapter 101 I Can Do Even Without Your Guidance I Can Do Even Without Your Guidance Edited by Fingerfox Thanks QlikesDonuts for all thements! "Chi....." Du Shaofu avoided two energy sphere attacks. He slid three steps to the side, and flicked his purple sleeves as he raised his hand, his palm faced out and a pale golden xuanqi glittered on his fingertips. Handseals changed, his five fingers clenched into a fist and Du Shaofu punched out, aimed at space in front where the fabric of space seemed warped. Bang! A low explosion resounded; the surrounding space shook instantly and shattered like a mirror. Huge energy fluctuations spun out in all directions and then returned to normal. Du Shaofu took a quick look around and found out that he was still at the same ce, however, time had passed, and it was already dusk instead of morning. How could it be, how is it possible, how could you have seeded without my guidance, destroying the array in a just a few hours! A shocked Zhen Qingchun materialized in front of Du Shaofu; as if his brain froze for a second, an inconceivable look emerged from his wretched face. He cannot understand it no matter how, it was Du Shaofus first timeing in contact with array formation, but he could break the array that he had arranged in merely few hours. Although Zhen Qingchun imed to casuallyyout a Two Star array formation, the fact was that in his current condition, arranging a low-level array formations was the best that he could muster. He doesnt have the power for higher-level arrays. Still, a Two Star array formation for a greenhorn who had juste in contact with arrays, without proper guidance, they could be trapped inside for three months or more. Worse of all, stay inside for life. But this abnormal bastard in front of him had actually destroyed his array in just a few hours time, how could Zhen Qingchun not be jolted senseless? This abnormal kid was truly born as a Spirit Talisman Master genius, whether it was alchemy or array, he only needed a little guidance toprehend it. In fact, even without guidance, heprehended them. Seeing Zhen Qingchuns shocked expression, Du Shaofu was ring fiercely at him instead, demanding: Zhen Qingchun, you better give me an exnation! Zhen Qingchun woke up from his state of shock, took a deep breath and seriously looked at Du Shaofu: Exin, exin what? You think I pranked you on purpose? Wasnt it? Du Shaofus anger was rolling like angry waves. If I dont let you experience the real thing, you think you can destroy the array so quickly, you think you canprehend it so fast? Zhen Qingchun answered the question with questions. This... Du Shaofu nked briefly, and the anger in his eyes receded a little. Zhen Qingchun snorted: Humph, I dont teach inept. Rest early tonight. Tomorrow we will continue practicing array formations, so you can master an array of your own. And also have better achievements in spirit talismans. Finished saying this, Zhen Qingchun turned into a wave of energy and entered the little tower that was kept near Du Shaofus chest. Du Shaofu was a little confused, scratching his head. His anger had already dissipated as he smiled wryly: What Brother Qingchun said is reasonable, I must have wronged him. Back to his courtyard, Du Shaofu took a bath and changed into a clean robe. By the time he was done, it was already dark outside. So, he sat cross-legged on the bed, practicing the Great Origin Soul Mantra, working towards a breakthrough in spirit talisman. The same routine repeated for the next few days. During the daylight hours, Du Shaofu would be at the back mountain studying array formations, and at night, he would practice the Great Origin Soul Mantra to enhance his spiritual force. Of course the so-called studying array formations were where Zhen Qingchun wouldyout a formation and throw Du Shaofu inside, letting Du Shaofu to solve it by himself. Thus, a bit of suffering is unavoidable, causing Du Shaofu to scream and howl miserably,ing out in an embarrassing state. Du Shaofu was still unaware that this was Zhen Qingchuns revenge, in his heart Du Shaofu was really grateful towards Zhen Qingchun. However, Zhen Qingchun would always end up shocked at the end of the day as Du Shaofusprehension in array formation grew stronger by the day. In the end, Zhen Qingchun couldnt resist guiding Du Shaofu with a few sentences. Seven days passed by quickly, and it was the dusk time of another day. Your progress is not bad, continue to deepen your understanding on your own. Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, residue of shock was still obvious in his eyes. Only he knew of the monstrous improvement that this kid had in array formations in the past several days. Those talents being nurtured by grand sects to be Spirit Talisman Master may not experience such improvements even in three years time. Of course, for this judgment, Zhen Qingchun was very confident. After all, someone who was taught by him was sure to leave those so-called top forces talented seedlings in the dust. We are not continuing this tomorrow? Du Shaofu was a little reluctant, his interest towards arrays was on a peak these days. You think Im not tired after arranging one formation every day? Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a stern re and said: At night, adjust your condition; you must give me some xuanqi and time to recover. During this time, go through what you have learned. En, Du Shaofu nodded. The next day morning, when Du Shaofus xuanqi reached the robust peak, he transferred them into the little tower and was absorbed by Zhen Qingchun without being polite in the slightest. By the time he recovered from the depletion, a day had passed. Hu~! Breathing out a turbid qi through his mouth, Du Shaofu stood up. Golden lights gleamed in his eyes, feeling rxed andfortable all over. Dont know where that Demonic Scale Tiger went? It had been more than a week since he hadnt seen its shadow, making Du Shaofu worry a little. He wasnt worried about the Demonic Scale Tigers safety, instead, he was worried if something bad happened to it after taking his blood.... A whileter, when Du Shaofu was about to go to the back mountain to practice, he was stopped by the main yards steward, saying that his Eldest Uncle has looked for him twice; havent been able to catch a glimpse of his shadow, the steward waited at his courtyard from early morning. Du Shaofu was puzzled but headed to the study just the same, and saw his Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle. From them Du Shaofu got the news that the Ye Family had already sent people to notify them that the Demonic Lightning Lions vitality has recovered, and the poison in its body was fully removed. Thus they sent someone here to thank Du Shaofu. At the moment, the Demonic Lightning Lion has entered into closed-door practice, it seems that it has received a great benefit and very likely, it could break through to another level. However, at the peak Border level, if the closed-door practice was prolonged, no one could estimate how long it would take. The Demonic Lightning Lion could get well, Du Shaofu was very happy about it, proving that his effort that day was not in vain. If the Demonic Lightning Lion could enhance its cultivation, stepping into the Beast King realm, then at that time, it will be Stone City that benefitted from it. Du Zhenwu passed the numerous dans and martial skills from the Ye Family to Du Shaofu but Du Shaofu did not take them. He picked a few items that he wanted and left the rest to his Uncles arrangement. It would not have much use even if he took them. Eldest Uncle, are the things regarding the Qin and An Family settled? Du Shaofu thought of the two families, seeing how things went, it was unlikely that these two families could have any foothold in Stone City anymore. A ripple of emotion crossed in Du Zhenwus eyes looking at Du Shaofu, and said: We, the Ye, and Bai Family negotiated for a long time and finally decided to destroy the cultivation of those reaching Xiantian, all of their assets were confiscated, and the rest of the families is banished from Stone City. Du Shaofu did not say anything, for the Qin and An Family, it was already the best oue that they could wish for. If the Ye Family, Bai Family, and the Du n were a bit more ruthless, Qin Family and An Family feared that they would end up more miserable. Night dark as ink, tonight the moon was dim, instead it was the stars that shone brightly..... In a grand hall, a thin old man looked at Cao Tianmang with awe in his eyes, saying I didnt expect Lord Dukes injuries could heal so fast, not only that, Lord Dukes cultivation seemed to have advanced as well. Old Heng, this all is due to a noble persons assistance. Cao Tianmangs burly stature took two steps forward and sat in the huge throne in the hall, his hand raised, revealing a muscr arm that is as hard as rock, saying to the thin old man Old Heng, order the twelve Mayors within the Liuyun County, three dayster, besiege Stone City. I want to turn Stone City into a tnd; I want red blood to dye the city! Hearing this, the thin old man was shocked, Lord Duke, Stone City is not simple. Last time Lord Duke was injured, shouldnt we tread more carefully? I received some news saying that the Demonic Lightning Lion has appeared. Jie jie, Cao Tianmang sneered coldly, the coldness in his eyes glinted The Demonic Lightning Lion has reached its true end, Stone City, I absolutely will not let it go! Lord Duke, the Demonic Lightning Lion is dying, are you sure about this? The thin old man stared fixedly at Cao Tianmang, his eyes showed an undisguisable feverish desire. Of course I am sure. Cao Tianmang nodded; the two super expert have no need to lie to him, and this time, not only did he want to tten Stone City to avenge his grudge that day, he must snatch the Demonic Lightning Lions arcane bone and blood essence. Very well, I will tell the people below to arrange. The thin old man nodded. Old Heng, this time, you go with me. With you around, Stone City is already ours. Cao Tianmang said with gloominess in his eyes, a fierce fluctuation broke out from his body. Okay. The thin old man nodded again, desire was burning in his eyes. .................... In the back mountain at night; tonight, the shy moon hid behind the clouds, causing the nightnd to be engulfed in darkness.... On a huge boulder, Du Shaofu sat cross-legged with a pale golden light shrouding over him, with the asional power of lightning snaking around his body. Du Shaofu secretly praised the cultivationw, ever since he progressed into the second stage of Physique Refining Law C tempering bones and meridians cleansing, his physical body had be increasingly stronger. But, thinking of the condition that he needed to cultivate the second level, Du Shaofu felt his head ached. The first stage was still bearable, using the energy in elixirs to temper his flesh. At worse, he only needed to spend some xuanbi buying elixirs. However, tempering the bones and meridian cleansing was not so easy C he needed to consume demonic beasts blood essence, in raw form; using the violent energy inside the demonic beasts blood essence to achieve the effect of bones tempering and meridians cleansing. Nheless, the requirement for the demonic beasts blood essence was quite high. He must use the blood essence of the demonic beasts that were listed on the Heaven Rank List. Chapter 102 Opening the Beast Bone Opening the Beast Bone Edited by Fingerfox Sorry for thete chapter! A bit of a rushed week here! The higher the rank of the demonic beasts, the more effective their blood essences are for tempering the bones and marrow cleansing. Average demonic beasts blood essence has downright no effect at all. Really an abnormal method ah. Du Shaofu smiled with bitter helplessness; it is definitely not an easy task to get his hands on the blood essence of a Heaven Ranked demonic beast. With his current level of strength, it was basically a suicide attempt. So, Du Shaofu had no other choice but to put the Physique Refining Law at the back of his mind for the time being. Heaven Rank Demonic Beasts, even if he came across a cub, he would need to run for his life. There seem to be something different after the Demonic Lightning Lions lightning power and the Golden-winged Garudas Physique Refining Lawbined? Observing the changes in his body, Du Shaofu could feel that there were some subtle changes. That kind of subtle change was rted to the Demonic Lightning Lions power of lightning, and it seemed to have added a lightning power in his body. But the feeling was too subtle and ambiguous to determine clearly, perhaps the Demonic Lightning Lions bloodline cannot bepared to the Golden-winged Garudas bloodline that was masked. There was a chance it might increase in the future, who knows. Ending his handseals, the golden light shrouding Du Shaofu during practice disappeared, and a weak power of lightning drilled into his chest through the robe. It was too weak and vague, if one doesnt look for it, it was unnoticeable. Du Shaofu coincidentally looked down, it was due to the darkness of the night that he noticed the small worms of lightning drilling back into his body apanied by his xuanqi, disappearing somewhere within his body. With a surprised expression on his face, Du Shaofu took out something from inside his robe C it was a strange bone about the length of a palm; extremely hard, and seemed impossible to be crushed. The surface of the bone was filled with dense marks that looked like the lies of arteries and veins that went deep into the core of the bone. Du Shaofu had studied this beast bone like thing many times before; other than noticing that this beast bone seemed to be only half of it, he had no other findings. He obviously felt that there was something extraordinary about the beast bone but he could not say exactly what it was. However, just now, Du Shaofu could clearly feel the power of lightning drilled into the bone. Maybe.... This beast bone reacts to the power of lightning. Du Shaofu muttered softly; motivated, he held the beast bone in the middle of his palm and directed a stream of pale golden xuanqi towards it, there is a vaguely discernable power of lightning flowed within the pale golden xuanqi as they wrapped around the beast bone. Chi~! Suddenly, when Du Shaofus xuanqi that fell onto it, the always quiet beast bone reacted as if it came alive! A breath fluctuated from it, and involuntarily, the xuanqi in Du Shaofus body went out of control at xuanqi continued flow into the bone, sucked by an endless abyss. Why did it turn out like this... shit! Du Shaofu was startled, and he struggled only to find that he was unable to remove the beast bone from his palm. He stared wide-eyed as his xuanqi turned into a meal for the other. When the xuanqi in Du Shaofus body was nearly depleted, the beast bone went through a sudden transformation, the unfathomable vein like marks on the surface started to glow and vibrate. A dazzling light burst out from the beast bone, bright as the sun, and at the same time talisman runes flooded out like a tidal wave. Hu~! The fiery dazzling light that came from the beast bone engulfed Du Shaofu in an instant. The dazzling light contained a strange power within that Du Shaofu had no resistance to, the light continued to wrapped around Du Shaofu as if it wanted to separate him from the surrounding void. This abrupt and strange incident caused even someone as fearless as Du Shaofu to be afraid. But, as things are at this point, it wasnt something that he could control. He stared at the dazzling light that was dominated around him and watched that hard beast bone shattered to pieces in the light. Xiu xiu.... In the next moment, those flickering talismans turned into a stream of ancient runes, boring into Du Shaofus mind between his eyebrows. A powerful energy rushed into his consciousness, causing an anguish pain that tore at his soul ?unable to bear it, Du Shaofu fainted. In a state of vagueness, Du Shaofu seemed to have entered a dream-like state, there were mysterious lights that came from flickering runes. The chain of talismans transformed into a series of maic runes that Du Shaofu had never seen before. Du Shaofu was unclear why but he seemed to understand the meaning of these runes. The Dao of Heaven and Earthes from Yin and Yang, the origin of all things; Heaven, Earth, sun, moon, lightning, wind and rain. In the four seasons, there is neither first norst, including man and woman, rigid and flexible, static and dynamic, all things and everything is divided into Yin and Yang. The essence of lifees from Yin and Yang, the two qi formed the bodys hundred bones, meridians, muscle and flesh, stomach and back, the five viscera and six bowels, even the seven weakness points [1], and eight advantage points. Everything of the body none did note from the essence of Yin and Yang. Humans move parallel with Heaven and Earth, resonates with the sun and the moon, one body with the void, bridging the Heaven, answering all beings.... The series of ancient runes shone like bright fireworks in Du Shaofus brain; fully integrating into his mind. A pain he that had never experience before pierced from his sea of consciousness as if his brain was about to explode. The ancient runes were branded deep into his mind, and could not never be removed. The Heaven and Earth considered humans as flies, for the Great Dao is Its shadow. The fundamental of life lies in the spirit. Your true self follow the loop of Heaven and Earth, as long as your spirit remains, you remain evesting. To build the spirit, you first must build the light, without true light, the spirit is hard to keep...... As Du Shaofu chanted these words, he could clearly feel that the pain in his head gradually lessened. A strong spiritual energy entered his sea of consciousness, enhancing his spiritual force following the chant of these ancient runes. Reciting these words could actually lessen his pain, thus Du Shaofu repeated the verses again and again, and as he did, his sea of consciousness seemed to expand, causing another bout of head-splitting pain. One of the courtyards in the Du nspound. On a wicker chair in the yard, Du Tingxuans eyes were hazy, the putrid smell of alcoholing from him could melt a hole in space. Chi~chi! Suddenly, a sharp glinted flitted across Du Tingxuans eyes, and he looked towards the mountain direction behind the Dupound. As if he could feel a unique energy fluctuationing from there. Night enveloped the Du ns Martial Collection Building. On the roof of the three-storey building, a blue-robed, white-haired old fellow was staring fixedly in the direction of the mountain. The wrinkly face moved slightly, and in a moment he disappeared from the spot. ............ The next day, at the break of dawn. Blurry shadows of the midnight star twinkled weakly, and the mountains peaks were veiled by a thin of fogs, adding mystery to the serene scenery. On the horizon in the eastern sky, on the edge of the mountain range, the glow a copper light was burning..... In the back mountain, Du Shaofu was shrouded entirely in a mysterious white light; the white light was like a divine glow, exuding an oppressive atmosphere. When the white light dispersed, Du Shaofus closed eyes opened instantly, revealing the shock in them. He felt that there was a change in his body that made his jaw drop, unable to recovered for a very long time. Three Star Spirit Talisman Master, this father is already a Three Star Spirit Talisman Master! After what seemed like half a dayter, the truth finally sunk in and Du Shaofu jumped up gleefully with a trace of disbelief on his face. But sensing the many times stronger spiritual force and the changes in the Niwan Pce inside his mind after checking repeatedly many times over, he finally concluded that he had truly advanced to a Three Star Spirit Talisman Master level. In one nights time, he advanced! Jumping from an early Two Stars Spirit Talisman Master to mid,te, and peak stage straight into Three Stars. Advancing a whole level, how could Du Shaofu not be shocked?! But how, Du Shaofu had no idea! Checking his entire body once again, Du Shaofu noticed great changes. As if he had undergone another time of cleansing marrow, however, this time it wasnt his body, it was the Niwan Pce in his mind. The originally strong spiritual force in his Niwan Pce had be vigorous and abundant after this times transformation. Not only did it increase his spiritual force, it also contained an ancient vicissitude atmosphere in it. That beast bone, that must be it. Gradually, Du Shaofu calmed down, and recalled that what had happened must be rted to that piece of beast bone. That hard beast bone had shattered; even the series of flickering ancient runes in his sea of consciousness had disappeared. Fortunately, Du Shaofu had memorized every word while in pain, embedded in his little brain. He was unable to clearly describe the changes, but he was sure, that that beast bone was a treasure, just like what he felt, the first time he saw it. No matter what, having advanced in spirit talismans made Du Shaofu inexplicably happy. Advancing to a Three Stars Spirit Talisman Master while he is only a Xiantian, and not a Pulse Spirit warrior has far exceeded his expectation. Thus, it can be said that his current achievement in spirit talisman was higher than his martial cultivation. ................. Stone City was its usual tranquil self; in the next two days, Du Shaofu focused his effort inprehending the mysterious ancient runes. Note: [1] The Seven Orifice Chapter 103 Heaven Grade Cultivation Law Heaven Grade Cultivation Law Edited by Fingerfox A thought shed through his mind and it urred to Du Shaofu that those flickering ancient runes could be a cultivationw, unfathomably profound as if it epassed the mysteries of all living things in its scope. After practicing for a while ording to the method derived from the ancient runes, Du Shaofu found out that it is actually a cultivationw that enhances the spiritual force, and the effect was much greater than the Great Origin Soul Mantra that Zhen Qingchun had taught him, and not by a mere grade or two! This was much to Du Shaofus astonishment and ecstasy; for two consecutive days, he had been practicing, following itsw and stabilizing his spirit talisman cultivation in the Three Stars Spirit Talisman Master level. As he advanced, not only was his spiritual force enhanced greatly, even his understanding in array formation received a considerable progress. Dusk of another day arrived, grayish skies approached from the eastern horizon and nketed Stone City in the night sky. Early Three Stars Spirit Talisman Master.... You brat broke through to this level.......! By the time Zhen Qingchun came out from the little tower, his triangle-shaped eyes protruded till it almost fell out, observing the breath fluctuation that wasing from Du Shaofu, he felt like he was seeing a ghost; dumbfounded and aghast was written all over his face. I was practicing and practicing, and then suddenly, I broke through. Du Shaofu smiled without shame. However, Zhen Qingchun is no fool. He shook his transparent head, staring straight at Du Shaofu he said: Not right, something must have happened to you kid, otherwise, you could not have advanced so fast. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes at Zhen Qingchun, but he still frankly recounted what had happened with the beast bone to Zhen Qingchun. Earth considered humans as flies, for the Great Dao is Its shadow. The fundamental of life lies in the spirit, as long as your spirit remains, you remain evesting..... Zhen Qingchun muttered faintly, and his transparent silhouette seemed to enter a certain state, and a dazzling white light can be seen spreading out from his transparent body. A long time hadpsed before the dazzling white light dissipated, revealing a dumbstruck Zhen Qingchun looking at Du Shaofu, inhaling deeply Kid, you found a fortune! What do you mean? Du Shaofu tilted up his head and asked. What you exactly got, I cant be sure as of now. Zhen Qingchung faced Du Shaofu seriously, but deep inside his wretched eyes, a light burned brightly It could be a set of a mid-Heaven grade cultivationw or higher, and it is specifically for enhancing spiritual force. But, what Im sure of is that it is notplete. A mid-Heaven grade cultivationw or higher? Du Shaofu was thrilled upon hearing this. Cultivationw was divided into Heaven grade, Earth grade, Mysterious grade, and Huang grade. Every grade has three levels distinction from an early level, mid-level, and high level. The existence of a Heaven grade cultivationw was legendary, and now, there was a chance that this cultivationw belonged to a mid-Heaven grade and above, the preciousness of it can be imagined. Right, Im very sure it is a mid-Heaven grade and above cultivationw, that is specifically for practicing the spiritual force, there are much profound esoteric within, far more than any cultivationw that I havee across in my life. Zhen Qingchuns eyes trembled; at this moment, he had to admit that he envied the abnormal rascal in front of him. Someone that cultivated in the Golden-winged Garudas cultivation method as well as a freak talent in spirit talisman. Wasnt it true? Simply picking up a bone, he could get a Heaven grade cultivationw; that is a cultivationw that is much higher than the one he practiced ah. It seemed that every good thing in this world fell into this bastards hands. Any Heaven grade cultivationws appearance was enough to make those masters of the top forces go crazy fighting over it. Even those forces dont have a Heaven grade cultivationw lying around. Perhaps, only the ancient existence rumored in legends have a Heaven grade cultivationw. Means this little thing is very valuable? Du Shaofu smiled faintly; it seems that his luck is not too bad, just a stroll around the Martial Collection Building and he picked up a Heaven grade cultivationw. Valuable? Zhen Qingchun wished he could just exterminate this kid off with one palm. This kid actually dared to use money as measure a Heaven grade cultivationw. You better not leak it to anyone that you have an iplete Heaven grade cultivationw, if it did, I can guarantee you that the worlds most terrifying experts will hunt you down to snatch it. Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a stern re. Du Shaofu shuddered upon thinking of such a scene, and he understood the meaning of treasuring a jade ring bes a crime [1], then he asked weakly, Brother Qingchun, I, I told you...you wont harm me, your little brother, for this Heaven grade cultivationw right? I really want to squash you with one palm. Zhen Qingchun red at Du Shaofu sideways and snorted: Hmph, although this cultivationw is great, nheless it is still an iplete version. Furthermore, the cultivationw I practiced is not bad, once you started on one cultivationw it is impossible to change or abandon the current cultivationw. Like this ah.... Du Shaofu raised an eyebrow. Despite that, your iplete version is quite beneficial to me, let meprehend it for some time, maybe I can have some good harvest. In the future, you practice ording to this. Although the Great Origin Soul Mantra was good, it was still a bitcking in helping you increase your spiritual force. Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu nodded, and then he pestered Zhen Qingchun about aspects in array formations that by the time they finished, the sky had already turned totally dark. Du Shaofu made his way back to the courtyard. Sitting in a lotus position on his bed, Du Shaofu started practicing seriously ording to the method stated in the cultivationw. One after another ancient rune emerged in his sea of consciousness, each exuded strong energy fluctuations which greatly benefits the spiritual force. In the blink of an eye, Du Shaofu was shrouded in a dazzling white light, the energy fluctuations around him could cause a mans soul to quiver. Night in Stone City was tranquil, other than the vociferous noises that wereing out from the brothels. The waves brought by the removal of Qin and An Family subsided. After all, these kinds of events cant affect them. That, and the Ye Family has always been viewed as the monarch of Stone City, the Qin and An Family being banished from the city was nothing but well-deserved. Dawn, the morning light brought out the blue and green hidden in darkness during the night. The rising sun shone brightly in red, never before has anyone seen the sun shining so bright yet red akin to fresh blood. Suddenly a fireball shot across the sky, light, and shadow mutated as more than a hundred beams of light were cast over Stone Citys morning. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the serene Stone City morning, suddenly a series of thunderous explosion reverberated in the air. What is it?! Not good, this is Stone Citys rm, strong enemies areing! It has been several hundred years since Stone City is attacked, how could there be a strong enemy attack out of nowhere. Lets check it out! .................... As the series of warning resounded in Stone Citys air, every individual of Stone City quickly jumped out from their beds and headed out. Sou! Sou! Numerous figures appeared in the air in a sh. Looks like there are actions from the Ye Family again. Yes, there are movementsing from the Bai Family and Du n ...... The residents of Stone City eximed, looking at each other; at this moment, in the direction of these three families, burning mes akin to the sun rose. Residents of Stone City, listen up! Today, there are strong experts of the enemy attacking us. When a nest capsized, how can there be any eggs that are safe, everything will perish. Warriors of Stone City, follow the three families to resist the enemies, we will ride over this storm united! Mayor Ye Baolins voice resounded throughout Stone City like a tidal wave. Really, strong enemies are attacking! A pandemonium broke out in Stone City with Ye Baolins announcement. Some of their faces ashen instantly. Du Shaofu was awakened from his cultivation, with all the ruckus, he hastened to the Du ns main hall and noticed all the Du n experts had already gathered. Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Du Shaofu chose to stand beside his uncles. Shaofu, its great that you are here, information from outside the city came. Cao Tianmang led twelve Mayors and fifty thousand troops to our Stone City. He definitely had ill intentions. Afterwards, you must be careful, pay attention to your safety. Du Zhenwu rushed out without dy bringing the experts of the Du n with him after dropping some cautionary words. "Cao Tianmang! Du Shaofu frowned; he actually followed behind the group of the Du n experts that had just left; with the Du n guards, siblings, and experts headed towards the city walls. Stone City was a border town at the edge of the empire, on the side was the Wild Beast Mountains, so there was only one city gate. When the Du n came to the city walls, both the Ye and Bai Families had almost arrived at exactly the same time. It was neither the time nor situation to exchange perfunctory greetings with each other, acknowledging each other with brisk nods of the head and their sights were immediately focused, turned towards outside of the tightly shut city gates. In the outer perimeter of Stone Citys front door, a troop consisting of several thousand soldiers were lined up in neat tidy rows. At the very front were powerful demonic beast mounts that exuded coercive auras, painting the picture of a jagged and majestic army. The momentuming from the experts were shocking, more than a hundred Pulse Connecting warriors. And even more Xiantian warriors. The breath fluctuations that wereing from the dozen of people at the center front was stifling, without a doubt, all of them had reached the peak of Pulse Connecting and above, and a few hidden Pulse Spirits. A burly figure was riding on a Storm Gale Snow Stallion C Cao Tianmang. Everyone in Stone City hear my words, handover the Demonic Lightning Lions arcane bone and blood essence, open the gates and surrender. Otherwise, I will tten this puny Stone City! Cao Tianmang looked at the shing silhouettes on the city walls opposite to him; his cold indifferent voice echoed in the air, under the influence of xuanqi it reached every corner of Stone City, every resident heard his words. It really is Cao Tianmang, it seems that most of his injuries had recovered ah. Standing on the city wall, Du Shaofus attention was on Cao Tianmang at the very front of the troops, sensing the breath fluctuations that wasing from his burly body, there was a keen feeling that Cao Tianmang was even stronger than a few days before. Cao Tianmang, you still dared toe hankering in our Stone City! Ye Guang bellowed; unfortunately, Lightning Ancestor is in closed-door practice, if not, they are not afraid to face one Cao Tianmang. Chapter 104 Outbreak of War Outbreak of War Edited by Fingerfox Youve have reached the end of the road; Ill ask you onest time, surrender or resist! Cao Tianmang snickered; although the defense walls of Stone City were high, the experts that he brought together were not one or two in number. Mere high walls cant stop his steps, it was as easy as flipping his hands to tten Stone City. Cao Tianmang, I advise you to leave immediately, otherwise, youll absolutely regret this! Ye Guang continued to negotiate from the city walls. Lightning Ancestor is in closed-door practice, with the current strength of the three big families they do not have enough power to go against Cao Tianmang and the number of experts from Liuyun County that he brought over this time; looks like, Cao Tianmang had steeled his heart to ruin Stone City! Shaofu, where is the Demonic Scale Tiger? Du Zhenwu frowned, and then his head cast down and asked Du Shaofu beside him; the Bai Family still has Bai Wei for Pulse Spirit strength and the Ye Family has Ye Guang but the Du n has no Pulse Spirit expert in their midst ah. The Demonic Scale Tiger went to practice, I think. Du Shaofu also had a solemn expression on his face, the Liuyun County troops that Cao Tianmang brought over this time can be said to be overwhelming for the current Stone City. Since thest war, the three families were in a recuperative period; though they managed to root out the Qin and An Family, it was akin to killing one thousand of the enemy while dying eight hundred of your own people. Furthermore, this time, they had already lost in the number of people even before the war started. The number of people well enough to actually fight amounted no more than five to six thousand people from all the three families, including those who rushed to join the three families after thest war, it might even reach ten thousand people. On the enemys side, there was a mighty force of fifty thousand strong experts that were specially selected elites, how could Stone City defend against them? Hearing that the Demonic Scale Tiger was not around, Du Zhenwus face expression became gloomier, he said to Du Shaofu: Shaofu, dont take any riskster, act ording to the situation. Du Shaofu nodded, if only Senior Demonic Lightning Lion is here, unfortunately, it went into closed-door practice and judging from the situation, there was no one in Stone City that could hinder Cao Tianmang. Mayor Ye, What do we do? Bai Jiru asked Ye Baolin, his voice strained. Fight to the death, Stone City will not surrender without fighting! Ye Baolins determined voice rang out as discernible xuanqi fluctuations swirled around his body, and being shrouded by his xuanqi, shes of lightning could be seen deep in his pupils. All of Du ns brothers listen up, if the enemy trespasses into Stone City, KILL! Du Zhenwus cold voice reverberated from above the city wall, his eyes contained a chill as hemanded the Du n. Jie jie, looks like they are choosing the penalty wine; KILL! Cao Tianmang bellowed and his hands were lifted up and swung forward. Rumble~~! Instantly, the xuanqi of fifty thousand soldiers shot to the sky, a terrifying atmosphere swept out like a hurricane aimed at Stone City. KILL!!! From the tens of thousands of soldiers came a righteous yell, their silhouette sprinted towards Stone Citys gates. Boom! Cao Tianmang made his move, emitting a horrible atmosphere of xuanqi. His burly figure shot to the front, being the first to lead his troops towards the city gates. Cao Tianmang, you will definitely regret this! Ye Guang shouted; in a sh, his silhouette dove down the city walls as his lighting wrapped fist struck at Cao Tianmang. Struggling in vain, thinking to reverse the situation with your mere strength; Ye Guang, youre already old and useless, if you know whats good for you, swiftly handover the Demonic Lightning Lion. Cao Tianmangs foot stamped on the ground, his body shot forward like an arrow, and mercilessly struck out his fist, colliding with Ye Guangs fist head-on. Bang! The impact sounded like rumbling thunder and Ye Guang was sent flying backwards. Ye Guang had yet to heal fully from his injuriesst time whereby Cao Tianmang not only healed, his cultivation was also enhanced. Initially, Ye Guang and Cao Tianmangs strength were simr, this time, however, Ye Guang could hardly stop one move of Cao Tianmangs. Xiu! Bai Wei flew down the city wall, bringing a vigorous energy fluctuation. Tiny Stone City actually has two Pulse Spirit experts, truly unexpected ah! As Bai Wei made his move, a cold voice remarked sardonically, and four figures were seen rising to the air. Three old men and one middle-aged man, all had powerful energy fluctuationsing from them. Each of them was an early Pulse Spirit experts that werent any weaker than Bai Wei. The strong pressure that wasing from them enveloped those standing on the city walls. No mercy! Cao Tianmang snickered and gave amand; the current Stone City is vulnerable in his eyes. Once again, he lunged onto Ye Guang after giving hismand. Leave this person to me. The middle-aged man amongst the four targeted Bai Wei and pounced onto Bai Wei without further ado. These four people were the Mayors of the four strongest cities under the Liuyun Countys jurisdiction, from long ago, they had wanted to conquer Stone City. Let us make our move too! The three old men had grim expressions on their faces, charging to the city walls. Forming handseals, runes swirled and crashed heavily against the thick city gates. Honglong~long! The entire city door structure trembled; the thick steel gates could not withstand the three Pulse Spirit expertsbined attack. In an instant, the frames gave out and the thick steel gates fell to the ground, cracked lines zigzagged up the walls at the same time as loose gravel crumbled down. Deng! Deng! Above the city walls, the many families experts lost their bnce, dark clouds descended on them. Color Stone City red with blood! Watching the sudden crumble of the city gates, the soldiers outside the city raised their hands and cheered, then, in the next moment, cold killing intent pierced the sky as they stared at the opened entrance. Let blood Flow in Stone City, KILL! The fifty thousand Liuyun County soldiers morale reached its peak, xuanqi broke out like a flood. Killing intent soared and descended upon Stone City like it had a will of its own. Fight! Protect Stone City! Experts of the Ye Family, Du n, and Bai Family bellowed, murder was scarlet in their eyes. Honglong~long! The soldiers from Liuyun County seemed to cover the earth with their presence, rushing into Stone City like a great tsunami; in the blink of an eye, an intense battle broke out against the Stone City experts that were guarding the city walls. At that moment, beast roars shook the city, and energies shed as a sea of people collided. Kill! Fight! Terrifying killing intent nketed the sky above Stone City. Shaofu, pay attention to your safety! Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong reminded Du Shaofu before jumping down from the city wall together with the Du n experts, diving into the wave of Liuyun County soldiers; the Bai Family, led by Bai Jiru followed from behind. Kill! In Stone City, weapons trickling with fresh blood sung endlessly, irons shed, igniting sparks due to the fierce frictions. A bloody warpletely broke out! Stone City is in difficulty, everyone fight ah! Inside the Stone City, as long as it was a resident that had some cultivation joined the fray, still, it was an uphill battle against the mass numbers of Liuyun County soldiers. In a short span of time, both inside and outside the city was dyed red, spilled blood flowed into a river! Even more horrifyingpared to the internal strife war between the five families. This was ughter in its purest form! Weapons shed with cold lights. Fists and palms struck, the smell of blood thickened. Tragic screams did not cease, red blood spurting from every corner, coating the high walls a ring red. Bastards! Watching the bloody scenes before him, Du Shaofus wrath erupted. Bang! Bang! Bang! Du Shaofu joined the war, shrouded in a dazzling golden light, sending the enemy flying in his path as he jumped right into the midst of the Liuyun County soldiers. KILL! Du Shaofu pounded an early Pulse Connecting warrior into meat patty with one punch. Bang! Bang! Bang! The beast mounts were twirled into projectile weapons by Du Shaofu, and he moved onto two people in armors, holding one in each hand, he banged them fiercely against each other. Bones crushed, and both armored soldiers vomited blood. The light in their eyes dulled instantly. Du Shaofu was really angered; these Liuyun County people came as they like, kill as they like, too brutal and cruel. If the Stone City experts could not hold the city, it would be a nightmare for the millions of innocent lives inside the city. Kill! The residents of Stone City resisted with zeal, however, they were gradually weakened. But everyone still fought their fiercest, already prepared to die as their eyes turned bloodshot, lunging on those from the Liuyun County. Bodies fell nonstop, one after another, anguished screams reverberated at the city gates. At this point in time, Du Shaofu could no longer control his anger when he saw a familiar silhouette of the Ye Family fell while he could do nothing about it C human lives seemed so insignificant. The strong made the rules, for the first time, it made Du Shaofu felt how crucial was ones strength and the strong desire to enhance himself. This kid is quite strong! An old man that had just sted away an early Pulse Connecting warrior blocked in front of Du Shaofu with appreciation in his eyes. In the next moment, his figure flew towards Du Shaofu without any hindrance, his hand shaped into a w, grasping onto Du Shaofus shoulder. All the experts from Stone City were being sieged, one fighting against many, even the only two Pulse Spirits, Ye Guang and Bai Wei, could nary help themselves. Du Shaofus expression was grave, this old man is a Pulse Spirit expert, not a level he could fight at the moment. Have to go all out! Du Shaofu knew very well that he needed to use his full force against this old man, the gap between a Xiantian and Pulse Spirit; putting everything into the mysterious first style that he had gotten from the stone tablet. In a split second, Du Shaofu was already forming handseals, and in that moment, it felt like a tidal wave of runes were about to burst out from his body; his purple robe fluttered as if there was a strong gale. The ground beneath his feet cracked, exuding a tyrannical and indomitable atmosphere. When the w neared his shoulders, Du Shaofu suddenly lets out a thunderous roar from his throat akin to a dragon crying to the Nine Heavens, like an Elephant Deity trumpeting..... Aooooooo! Mysterious runes broke out, soaring to the sky, turning into numerous palm prints, in the next moment it gathered together to form a magnificent fist print. Chapter 105 The Demonic Scale Tiger Breakthrough The Demonic Scale Tiger Breakthrough Edited by Fingerfox Enshrouded in runes, the fist carried a momentum that could shatter the vast sky, it directly collided into the w print that wasing from the old man. Chi~! The seemingly intense impact did not generate a grand, and thunderous explosion that people expected, but a silent terrifying shockwave swept out like an Armageddon tidal waves. In the eye of it all, the Pulse Spirit old mans powerful w seemed more powerful, however, in the collision against Du Shaofus fist, the w cracked as if it met its natural nemesis that could easily restrain it. Everything happened too fast, when the terror of the shockwave swept out, the old mans figure was seen staggering back more than ten steps. How could he be so strong! Shock filled the old fellows eyes; that brat really is a peak Xiantian level? At peak Xiantian level he faced a hit from an early Pulse Spirit like him?? This is insane! Deng! Deng! Du Shaofu was nearly flung back from the force, fissures spread on the ground every time his feetnded on the ground while he stumbled backward; blood with a faint golden hue flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Pulse Spirit is too strong for me at the moment! The end of his purple sleeve wiped the blood off his mouth; there was a solemn expression in his eyes and was looking slightly pale. Countering that one w had exhausted all of his energy, and the collision earlier had strongly jarred his internal organs. Du Shaofu was d that he had reached the second stage in the Physique Refining Law, or else, he would have been seriously injured by now. Brat you are quite strong, but you can go down now! It did not escape the Pulse Spirit old mans eyes that Du Shaofu has exhausted everything to block his attack just now. Revealing a cold sneer, a murderous aura surged as the old mans xuanqi broke out, leaping at Du Shaofu again. Roar!!! At this time, up in the sky came a resounding tigers roar that made hearts quiver, causing the Pulse Spirit old mans attack to falter for a moment. In the crimson streets dyed-red by the blood-soaked battle that was going on, eyes looked up from different corners of the city, and what they saw was a huge flying tiger, pping its mighty wings,ing in their direction. The wings that were more than twenty zhang shook, raising a gale tempest, and fast as lightning it swooped down ferociously! Demonic Scale Tiger! Du Shaofu looked up, a faint smile emerged on his pale white face. My Du ns Demonic Scale Tiger is here! Watching the dignified huge flying tiger, the Du ns fighting spirit rose to the peak! And it spread to the Bai and Ye Family! Roar!! Tigers roar shook the sky like it was pouncing on a prey, the Demonic Scale Tiger descended on the early Pulse Spirit old man; in its simple bright eyes, the killing intent within was suffocating. The old mans face looked awkward; he had no idea why the moment this demonic tiger appeared, it targeted him C as if there was an unforgivable blood feud between them. Panicked when he sensed the horrifying momentum that wasing from the Demonic Scale Tiger, the old man connected to his spirit pulse, bright runes whirled around as a thick, and strong xuanqi gathered behind him, condensing into the surreal shadow of an entirely ck demonic wolf. Ao woooo! The demonic ck wolf shadow roared towards the sky, and it emanated a foul blood smell that stagnates the air; quick as lightning, the demonic wolf spirit pulse leaped towards the Demonic Scale Tiger. The terror of the demonic wolf spirit pulse made ripples in space. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tigers stretched back and growled as if in mocking, it did not put the demonic wolf spirit pulse in its eyes at all. Its wings pped and it sprinted forward, tiger w shed down, and moon-shaped w prints pummeled into the demonic wolf spirit pulse in a domineering style. On the tigers w, around the swirling runes there were hints of golden glow. The terrifying momentum of the fight between the wolf and the tiger caused great damage with powerful mysterious runes enhancing their strengths. The buildings on the streets crumbled into ruins. Ao!!! The demonic wolf pulse spirit quivered with pain, in the next moment, the warriors fighting below saw the demonic wolf shadow were shredded by the tiger ws. The Pulse Spirit old mans body was jogged backward from the rebound. Mid-Pulse Spirit realm! The early Pulse Spirit old man was shocked, the Demonic Scale Tigers cultivation was actually higher than him, adding the tough physique of a beast, he knew that he wasnt the Demonic Scale Tigers opponent. Xiaohu had a breakthrough, it seems there really is something different ah. Du Shaofu exposed a faint smile, the Demonic Scale Tiger was missing for so many days, and now that it is back, it actually advanced. There was a faint golden hue glow on the Demonic Scale Tigers ws and wings where there werent before. And its already strong momentum was even more terrifying. I didnt expect that other than the Demonic Lightning Lion there would be a mid-Pulse Spirit Demonic Scale Tiger here, it had just broken through not long ago, everyone work together, well share the benefits equally! Two more old men appeared beside the ashen-faced old man; part of the three Pulse Spirit that had demolished the city gates, and Mayor of cities within the Liuyun County. These two old men scrutinized the Demonic Scale Tiger with undisguised greed. A recently breakthrough mid-Pulse Spirit Demonic Scale Tiger, the possibility of killing if was extremely high if they cooperated. Xiaohu, KILL! Frigid cold light glinted in Du Shaofus eyes as he watched the warriors of Stone City fall around him, his anger and killing intent soared. Only by killing the stronger experts first can Stone City have a chance of surviving this. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger roared and pounced onto the three Pulse Spirit old men without fear. Hu! Hurricane rose when it pped its wings, the howling winds brought apprehension into their hearts! Attack together and subdue that Demonic Scale Tiger! The three old men turned solemn seeing that the Demonic Scale Tiger made the first move; connecting with their spirit pulse and xuanqi gathered behind them. Gu~~! One turned into a strange yellow carapace beast, densely covered with thick yellow scales that looked like a striking armor, letting out low rumbling that sounded like thunder, it jumped towards the Demonic Scale Tiger. Roar! The other old man also made his move; xuanqi and runesbined as he connected to his spirit pulse, condensing into another unique beast, a cross between a wolf and a dog. However, the strong energy fluctuation that wasing from it was unmistakable. Hong~long~long! In an instant, the Demonic Scale Tiger was battling the three early Pulse Spirit old men, chaos everywhere that no one could see what took ce. Horrible shockwaves exploded in endless waves. Kill ah! Drown Stone City in a river of blood! Inside Stone City, warriors on both sides were almost manic with killing, eyes red seeing only blood, as they fought on desperately; tides of people ran out from Stone City, killing and blocking the Liuyun armys advance in their city. Bang! Bang! Bang! Energies sting, explosions after explosions resounded throughout Stone City, fist against palm, and dazzling xuanqi erupted like brilliant fireworks in the sky. Contrary to joy and happy faces, underneath that brilliant fireworks were desperation, blood, death, and killing. In the end, the three families and many of Stone Citys residents were unable to stop the Liuyun County troops, the disparity between the number of Xiantian and Pulse Connecting warriors were too overwhelming, and Stone City s people were butchered. Several of its streets were already flowing thick with blood! Brother Qingchun, do you have any way to help me? Du Shaofu took out the little tower, on his pale white face were scarlet bloodshot eyes. Watching the brothers of Du n tumbled to the ground, Du Shaofu felt a tearing pain in his heart for the siblings that shared the same bloodline. He lived in Stone City since he was small, now watching people who stayed in the same city as him dying, their blood flowed in the streets made Du Shaofu unable to remain detached. Yearning and wishing that he was powerful and strong enough that he can stop Stone Citys nightmare himself. Im just a spiritual body that is very weak, how can I help you? If this was before, I can kill these ants with a sneeze. Zhen Qingchuns voice came from inside the little tower; he could clearly see what happened on the outside. Dont talk about the past, talk about now, do you have a way or not? Du Shaofu asked urgently, in every second there are arge number of Stone Citys people losing their lives. Bang! At this time, Du Zhenwu was besieged by three peak Pulse Connecting warriors, and finally, he was overwhelmed. Blood spewed out from his mouth as he was hit, flying off. Initially, there is no way, but since you are a Three Stars Spirit Talisman Master now, there is one method. However, this approach is damaging to a certain extent to the both of us. Your physique is abnormally strong so the side effects are not severe, but the little strength that I had managed to restore in recent days would be gone and would be reverted to the way I was before. Perhaps I would fall into a slumber for three to five years. Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu. Bang! Bang! In that split second, Du Shaofu saw his Eldest Uncle, Du Zhenwu once again fell into a disadvantageous position in another round of siege attack, blood spurting as he grew weaker. Brother Qingchun, help me this time, I will do my best and double the repayment. Du Shaofu was extremely worried, eyes red-rimmed as he looked pleadingly at the little tower. If I dont agree you surely will hate me for the rest of your life, ai, who told me to be your sworn elder brother and got picked up by your pirate ship[1]. Remember to treat your sworn elder brother with respect in the future. From inside the little tower, Zhen Qingchuns voice instructed: Rx your mind, I will use my spiritual force to enter your sea of consciousness and borrow your body; I havent tried this for a long time, I wonder if Im a little rusty.... Jie jie, go die! In the group of people besieging Du Zhenwu, a middle-aged man was skilled in speed; his hands formed seals, xuan qi and runes condensed into a sharp energy long sword and appeared right before Du Zhenwu. Du Zhenwu was repeatedly injured, and at this point, he doesnt have much strength left to resist; a look of despair floated up his face.... He wont die! Note: [1] Got onto/picked up by your pirate ship C taken for a ride. Chapter 106 Four Stars Spirit Talisman Master Four Stars Spirit Talisman Master Edited by Fingerfox A sharp cold voice cracked through the air, and a purple-robed young man was seen standing in front of Du Zhenwu as a horrifying dynamic energy overwhelmed them, new fissures appeared on the ground; the young man caught the long sword energy with one hand. Ka ka! The energy long sword quivered, and in the blink of an eye, it was crushed. What! Staring at the sudden appearance of a purple-robed young man, the middle-aged man was confused and shocked at the same time, the breath fluctuations that he sensed actually made him feel trepidation, the terror of that kind of strength. Go to hell! The moment the energy long sword was crushed, the young man did not dy; with a cold bellow, his w turned into a fist and punched the middleCaged man. Runes circled around his fist, bursting in a terrifying power, and shot out like lightning. Bang! Energy sted onto the middle-aged mans chest, and taking the impact, he was knocked flying with blood spurting from his mouth. His life force was decimated in that instant. Howe this punk is so strong, no wonder he could contend against a Pulse Spirit warrior just now. The remaining two peak Pulse Connecting attackers that sieged Du Zhenwu earlier, looked ugly when they saw what happen to theirpanion; they turned to flee. No need to run, stay behind, forever! The young mans voice sounded again but there was something different about it. Xiu Xiu! When his voice fell, energy soared and two runic fingerprints flew out, piercing through space, faster than a quicksilver. Chi! Chi! The two peak Pulse Connecting warriors that wanted to flee had a fingerprint prating their body through and through, they tumbled to the ground without further movements. Something doesnt seem right ah.... Du Zhenwu had a puzzled expression on his face, he could feel the atmosphere that wasing from Du Shaofu was unique, and different as if it was another person entirely. Ei, there is actually a usible Spirit Talisman here, one that practices array formation. Du Shaofu ignored Du Zhenwu for his attention was on a spot in the sky. A lean old man was standing there hovering in the air, just standing there his aura made peoples hearts palpitate with unease. Every time he attacked, there was a unique talisman rune fluctuations, killing arge number of Stone Citys people, the number of people that died in his hands were countless. The thin old man exuded a strong atmosphere high up in the air, every attack was swift, cruel, and ruthless. Suddenly, as if the thin old man felt something, he looked around, only to find a purple-robed young man appearing in the empty space before him. Ei, a Pulse Spirit, not possible.... There was a momentary dazedness in the thin old mans look, only Pulse Spirit experts could stand and walk on the air, apparently, this young man in front of him has not reached that level yet. Early Four Stars Spirit Talisman Master..... Du Shaofu scrutinized the thin old man without a change in his expression. You are Du Shaofu? The thin old mans gaze was fixed onto Du Shaofu, observing the sharp resolute face, the thin old mans expression darkened. He had heard about Du Shaofu, the same person who had nearly crippled Cao Qitai. Du Shaofu shot a nce at the thin old man from the corner of his eye, Want to fight then fight, so much noise, this father is not familiar with a small little Four Stars Spirit Talisman Master like you. Little animal, I dont know what taboow you used so that you can hover in the air, but I will destroy you today! The thin old man had never thought that the other side did not put him in their eyes, he gnashed his teeth in anger hatefully. Strong energy fluctuated, apanied by the surging talisman runes that seemed to affect peoples mind and soul. The whirlpool condensed into a palm print and was aimed at Du Shaofus chest. Destroy this father, you are not qualified, if I have a tenth of my strength it is enough to destroy one thousand of you! Du Shaofu muttered under his breath as he watched the vicious palm print that wasing for him; then, his figure retreated inexplicably. He flicked his sleeve, a bright sea of runes wrapped around the palm print in an instant. Chi~! Within the bright sea of runes, a strange energy gushed out, directly shattering the palm print confined within; shrinking into a sphere of light, the group of bright runes darted towards the thin old man. What is that strange energy... Seeing the abrupt change, his heart tightened; not daring to overestimate himself, condensing an energy barrier with full force to block the sphere of light. Ka ka..... It was just that, the energy barrier that the thin old man condensed wasnt strong enough, it was shattered into smithereens by the impact from the light sphere. Being pushed back forcefully, the thin old man wobbled, his face looked ugly. Quick look, thats the Du ns Du Shaofu. He is fighting such a strong expert, has Du Shaofus strength reached that the level too! Hope he could aid the three families to protect Stone City ah! All eyes in the city were focused on the purple-robed young man that could stand on air; the dazzling star of the five families juniorpetitionst time, could he still bring about a miracle this time to protect Stone City. Hope surfaced in the midst of despair. Ai, cant do much ah, too little power was restored. After shattering the think old mans energy barrier, Du Shaofu seemed greatly dissatisfied. The power in your body does not belong to you, it was borrowed..... As a Spirit Talisman Master, the thin old man quickly discovered the secret in Du Shaofus body. That strange powerful force did not belong to that purple-robed young man, his face sank even gloomier as he blurted the words. Handseals spread across the thin old mans fingers. Talisman runes fluctuated, transforming into one formation g after another, totaling thirteen in all. An early Four Stars Spirit Talisman Master that could barely arrange a four stars array is already not too bad. While the old man was condensing formation gs for ayout Du Shaofu was watching with interest and a judging stance. Absolute Wind Killing Array! The thin old man shouted; fusing all the energy in his body into the thirteen gs as soon as the formation gs were formed, his face turned deadly pale from the effort. Xiu Xiu! With a wave of his hand, the thirteen formation gs flew out in different directions, locking Du Shaofu in the middle. Hong~long! When the thirteen formation gs were in ce, the space around Du Shaofu shook violently. In that split second, fierce howling in high altitude, chaos in the fabric of space with swirling talisman runes, draws the might of heaven and earth to form a powerful killing array in the sky. Array formation formed, blotting out the sky, letting darkness fall over Stone City! A four stars array formationid by an early Four Stars Spirit Talisman Master was sufficient to trouble ate-Pulse Spirit expert, even a peak-Pulse Spirit would have a headache. Array formations were arge area killing method. Thus, the Array Masters are considered as having the strongest attack power amongst Spirit Talisman Masters. Spirit Talisman Masters has exalted status, even higher and honoredpared to a warrior of the same level of cultivation. Heavens, that is a Spirit Talisman Array Master! What a strong formation, it seems Du Shaofu is trapped inside! Worried eyes looked in Du Shaofus direction, the power of the array was too strong, its not something people of their level could oppose. Bad..... Ye Guang was in a desperate situation fighting against Cao Tianmang and another burly man, Bai Wei, the blood-drenched Ye Baolin, Du Zhixiong, Ye Zhijin, Bai Caiyi, and the rest paled at the sight of Du Shaofu being trapped inside a killing array. Bang! Cao Tianmang sneered, seizing the moment when Ye Guang was distracted, violent energy spiraled towards Ye Guang with a brush of his sleeve, hitting Ye Guang squarely on the shoulder. Ye Guang was injured fromst times battle, adding on Cao Tianmangs increase in strength, he had taken many hits in this fight, and was weakening as the battle wore on. Bang! Another attack sent Ye Guang flying more than ten meters away before he could steady his body, fresh blood spurted from his mouth. Gaining the upper hand in two attacks, Cao Tianmang did not stop, turning into a streak of lightning he flew towards Ye Guang..... Want to y talisman runes in front of this father, really lived too long! Aughter sounded from inside the array formation, a different energy emerged within the fierce howling wind, and the sky blotting array, shaking the entire formation. The thin old mans pupils shrunk observing this development, his strongest card that could bind even ate-Pulse Spirit expert, the Absolute Wind Killing Array C exploded! Hong~long~long! Turbulent hurricane of energy shot into the sky, shaking the entire Stone City, the overwhelming sky-blotting terror of an array formation dissolved in the most mundane way. Puchi! The pale thin old man lost all the color on his face, an unbelievable shock was stered all over his face, with blood dripping down. At the same time, a purple-robed silhouetted emerged from the destroyed array, enshrouded in a resplendent glow of runesnding a strike on the thin old mans chest mercilessly. Everything happened too fast, taken by surprise and defenseless, the old man took sessive hits, staggering back. Chapter 107 Du Tingxuan Du Tingxuan Edited by Fingerfox That palm print that made him tremble from the soul grewrger and nearer in his shrunken pupils. Bang! Bang! The purple silhouette was just too fast, talisman runesnded on the thin old mans chest at lightning speed, energy exploding. There is a spirit souls energy in your body, you are.... At this moment, the thin old mans pupils widened in dismay, unwillingness washed over him; in thisst moment, he found the most crucial secret of all. He found out that there was a soul spirit power in Du Shaofus body, the presence of an experts soul spirit. An expert that could withdraw a wisp of their soul into a spirit body meant that their cultivation had reached the heights stated only in legends. How could he fight against an expert of that level, he knew then that he had ran into ten generations of bad luck. Ahh...............! Before the thin old man could finish his words, the sound that wasing from his throat changed into a tragic scream, his body was sent flying away. In the end, he crashed severely into the ground, his life force shattered, undoubtedly dead. That Spirit Talisman Master is killed! Many of the Stone City warriors looked up to the sky, seeing that the terrifying Spirit Talisman Master was killed by Du Shaofu, passion, morale, and fighting spirit soared. However, it had a different effect on the troops from Liuyun County, it was a huge blow to them. Heng Lao............! Far away, Cao Tianmang was fighting Ye Guang, seeing this he hollered, his voice of wrath thundered. A Four Star Spirit Talisman Master ah, he had spent a lot of resources and effort to invite him to Liuyun County. Cao Tianmang had sessfully invited Heng Lao to join Liuyun Countys demon hunting team because Heng Lao had some connections with his master. It was because Liuyun County has a Four Star Spirit Talisman Masters presence that their countys reputation overshadowed the other neighboring counties. But Cao Tianmang had never imagined, that this time, to ensure victory over Stone City, he requested the Liuyun Countys heavy-priced Spirit Talisman Master here and ended up with such a result C a valuable Four Stars Spirit Talisman Master was actually sacrificed in Stone City. Bastard, I will absolutely paint Stone City in blood today! Cao Tianmangs gaze turned ferocious; full power attack once againnded on Ye Guangs body, destroying the lightning protective barrier around Ye Guangs body, sending Ye Guang crashing away. Die! Cao Tianmang went berserk, icy killing intent spread, xuanqi surged and he turned into a rainbow of blurred after images, appearing before Ye Guang. His heavy fist struck out another hit at the weakened Ye Guang. Horror gleamed in Ye Guangs eyes as he watched the fiste down on him before it turned into a ruthless daredevil glint. Ye Guang knew he was defenseless, but even paying with his life, he will make Cao Tianmang pay a hefty price; pushing his xuanqi for thest spurt, wanting to end things on his own terms.... I spared your life thest time and let you leave safely, I didnt expect that you would dare to disturb Stone City again, you shall not be spared this time! Out of nowhere, a domineering voice thundered in the air and reverberated on the ground.... From the direction of the voice, ck clouds rolled, lightning streaked like dragons, and angry thunders rumbled! An overwhelming and tyrannical coercive pressure descended. Being locked on by the expert, Cao Tianmangs face turned white as a sheet, the attack that was directed at Ye Guang froze in midair as terror crept up his body. Hong~long~long! Before everyones eyes, a ball of lightning appeared, piercing through space and mmed into Cao Tianmangs fist. Bang! The power of lightning poured out, shaking space whereby Cao Tianmangs body was roasted in a sphere of lightning as he flew out uncontrobly. Roarrrr! A lions roar resounded with the thunder, revealing a gigantic lion after Cao Tianmang was knocked away. The brutal atmosphere that wasing from its body was horrendous. Those that bestir war against Stone City today, I will not spare even one! Shocked eyes stared at the huge stalwart body; the entire Stone City was wrapped in the terrifying power of lightning, causing the xuanqi in warriors to coagte. The intense bloody battle below paused with the Demonic Lightning Lions sudden emergence. Its the Guardian of Stone City, the Demonic Lightning Lion! After a short moment of stunned silence, a flood of cheers erupted from the Stone City camp For the Liuyun County troops, fear quickly overtook their hearts. Lightning Ancestor made it out from closed-door practice! Stone City is safe! Ye Baolin and Ye Guangs eyes lit up after hearing that the Demonic Lightning Lion will deal with the stronger experts. It did not advance after going into closed-door practice but it is no longer the same as it was, it seems that it did garner some benefits from the Golden-winged Garudas blood. Du Shaofu scrutinized the majestic Demonic Lightning Lion, murmuring softly, a curious light shed across his eyes. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger roared, its razor-sharp ws shredded the yellow carapace beast and the cross-bred wolf into pieces, and its gigantic wings swirled from behind knocking the two Pulse Spirit old men. Puchi! Fresh blood spurted from their mouths, hurt from the rebound of their spirit pulse and the attack from the Demonic Scale Tiger. Fear filled their eyes. They did not expect that the three of them together could not actually defeat a demonic beast that had just entered the mid-Pulse Spirit. This Demonic Scale Tiger is too frightening, its strength was way stronger than any other demonic beast that had recently broken-through to mid-Pulse Spirit. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger let out another roar and swallowed the old man that attacked Du Shaofu into its stomach. Run, that Demonic Lightning Lion is still alive... quick run! The two remaining old men didnt have the courage to stay and fight with the Demonic Scale Tiger anymore, especially when the supposedly dead Demonic Lightning Lion sprung back to life. Even their dder might burst from the rising fear, preparing to escape. Roar! At this point of time, the Demonic Scale Tiger would absolutely not allow these two to escape, with a p of its wings, its huge body rose into the air and swooped down on them like a predator. It first caught the old man that ran slightly slower, pinching his head between its paw, exerted a little power and the head exploded into pieces. After that, the Demonic Scale Tiger chased thest remaining of the trio. Not good! That Demonic Lightning Lion doesnt look like its dying. Cao Tianmangs expression changed drastically, his blood stained mouth twitched jerkily watching the Demonic Lightning Lion standing majestically in the air. Fear spread through his heart and there was a feeling of being cheated and used; that two super expert probably concealed some facts from him. Escape! Cao Tianmang turned to run, for staying any longer was just flirting with death, His silhouette shed quickly. You cannot be spared! The Demonic Lightning Lion made his move, powerful lightning runes shrouded its gigantic body, like a shooting ball of lightning across the sky at a speed that was a few times faster than Cao Tianmang. In a split second, it had blocked the path in front of Cao Tianmang, a surge of lightning power sweeping onto Cao Tianmang. Two Lord must be here watching this, Lords, save me ah! Cao Tianmang was horror-stricken, facing the Demonic Lightning Lion that he doesnt have any will to fight. At this point, he could only gamble that the two super experts would save him, after all he came to Stone City because of them. It was them who said that the Demonic Lightning Lion was at the end of its rope. Everyone was surprised hearing Cao Tianmangs cry for help; is there someone stronger backing Cao Tianmang? Proud and strong as Cao Tianmang, he actually referred them as Lords, then how strong are they? Could the Demonic Lightning Lion fend off these people? Streaks of lightning shed in the huge Demonic Lightning Lions eyes, the fur on its body stood up. This is really out of my expectation, a dying evil beast rejuvenated, really unexpected. Suddenly, at this time, a cold indifferent voice sounded on the sky above, and in the next moment, the space next to Cao Tianmang was torn, two figures appeared, one middle-aged man in a ck robe and one middle-aged man in a white robe. As these two people appear, the earth below that was supporting Stone City tremored for a moment and the air solidified. The Demonic Lightning Lions pupils shrunk in shock. Not far away, a severe light flickered across Du Shaofus eyes. In one of the Du ns backward, an awkward stumbling silhouette exited the courtyard hugging a wine jug in his embrace, with a drunken expression it looked in the direction of the lightning shes in the sky and continued to walk. Want to go out? On a path of the ancient bluestone corridor in the Dupound, an old man dressed in a blue robe with a fully white unkempt hair that looked like a birds nest, Fu Yibai, was disturbing the ants on the ground with a dry twig. The heavy rumbling and thundering from a certain direction as if it had nothing to do with him. The drunken silhouette stumbled along the bluestone corridor as if he was going to trip but never did. If someone saw this, they would be worrying if this fe is going to fall and hurt himself. Are you going out? Poking the ants with a dry twig, Fu Yibai did not even look once at Du Tingxuan, just a simple sentence and he went back to conquering the ant hill as if there was a great treasure within. Yes, going out for a stroll. Du Tingxuan also did not look at Fu Yibai, wobbling as he walked passed nearly falling onto Fu Yibais body. Chapter 108 Im Going Out To Kill Some People Im Going Out To Kill Some People Edited by Fingerfox You!! Dont trample on my ants, they are precious Fu Yibai mored indignantly as if these ants were a precious treasure to him. The drunken Du Tingxuan did not speak and did not look back, wobbling forward towards one direction. Third Master, the city now is in a mess, the Liuyun County troops are attacking us; the Patriarch and Elders have gone out to fight the enemy. In front of the Du ns main door, the atmosphere was tensed and when the Chief Steward saw Du Tingxuan going out, he quickly cautioned Du Tingxuan. Oh, Du Tingxuan seemed like he was sobering as his hand rose to rub his blurry eyes; beneath the unkempt hair was a handsome face which receded to the background before the thick alcohol smelling from his body. Third Master, are you going out? The Chief Steward couldnt resist asking. Yes, going out. Du Tingxuan mumbled softly. Third Master, the outside is too messy right now, just now I saw Young Master Shaofu killed a Spirit Talisman Master. Third Master, it is really too chaotic, it is safer staying here. The Chief Steward doesnt have a high level of cultivation but he had a keen eyesight; he stayed back to protect thepound. No worries, Im just going out to kill some people, Du Tingxuan said. Then, his drunken body continued to wobble towards the street and without realizing it, everyones eyes blurred for a moment and Du Tingxuans silhouette disappeared from sight. Kill some people? What happened to the Third Master today, there seems to be something different ah..? Many of the Du n brothers were puzzled, feeling the different aura that wasing from their Third Master today, that drunken silhouette looked more upright than usual. .................... The ck and white silhouettes that appeared both wore cloaks that shadowed their faces, but the invisible pressure that spread from their body was sufficient to make everyone aware C that they are very strong. Seeing the sudden appearance of the ck and white figures, Cao Tianmang was surprised and overjoyed at the same time; he immediately hollered for help: Two Lords, save me ah~! The silhouette in ck cloak looked like he wasnt interested in rescuing Cao Tianmang; his eyes covered by therge cloak nced in the Demonic Lightning Lions direction, saying: The atmosphereing from this evil beast seems a little special, a beast that had exhausted its vitality could actually rejuvenate, Im very interested in studying you, so Im keeping you forter. When the ck-cloaked mans voice ended, his ck sleeve flicked out lightly, causing the space to tremble for a moment as if an invisible spiritual energy was moving at shocking speed and fell directly on the Demonic Lightning Lions ws that were clutching Cao Tianmang. H~! It shattered the power of lightning that wasing from the Demonic Lightning Lion in a split second, it went on, turning into a series of runes that transformed into a cage, fencing the Demonic Lightning Lion inside. Roar~~~! The Demonic Lightning Lion had no choice but to loosen its grip on Cao Tianmang, it roared angrily, runesbined with the power of lightning surged as it mmed against the cage of runes. Boom! Two opposing energies shed, angry streaks of lightning struck randomly, and the space around the Demonic Lightning Lion warped and shattered, releasing an overwhelming tempest of violent energy that swept out. The stream of runes that came from the ck-cloaked man did not dissipate in the terrifying shes; instead, it glowed brightly as if alive. H! Bright runes covered the sky, and an ancient atmosphere spread out, as the twobined, it turned into a huge that whistled through the air, ensnaring the Demonic Lightning Lion. Roar! As if it sensed something, its huge pupils shrunk with fear, releasing python-thick streaks of lightning to block the from nearing it. Although the power of lightning that wasing from the Demonic Lightning Lion was horrifying and tyrannical, before the dazzling of runes, it yed no role. The huge of runes wasnt affected by the power of lightning, and the Demonic Lightning Lion was caught. Bang! No matter how the Demonic Lightning Lion struggled, even wanting to revert to its original size, it couldnt free itself from the bounds. Fully bounded, it plummeted down from the sky, shattering the ground, and it could no longer move freely. I thank the two Lords for your saving grace, many thanks to the two Lords. Barely escaping death, Cao Tianmangs face was pale as a white sheet, still shaken from the ordeal; he moved quickly beside the ck-cloaked man. Trash, what is the use of keeping you around! The ck-cloaked mans eyes and voice were cold, with a slight wave of his hand, a palm print flew out and before Cao Tianmang could react, the palm print crushed down on Cao Tianmangs head. Bang! Everyone watched as Cao Tianmangs strong physique were crushed into a mist of blood by the ck-cloaked mans hand, dissipating in midair. So strong! That is a master ah! With a simple wave of a hand, it restrained the Demonic Lightning Lion, killed Liuyun Countys Duke Cao Tianmang; the entire city was horrified and shocked as they stared at the ck and white figures in the air. The ck-cloaked man was unconcerned, the indifferent aura that came from him verified one thing C the lives of Stone Citys people were no different than ants to him. I didnt expect that there is a soul spirit in his body, no wonder hes been acting differently recently. In just once nce, the ck-cloaked man saw through the mysteries of Du Shaofus body. The ce youe from must be quite a ce, I think, a small border town isnt suitable for you. Du Shaofu looked at the ck-cloaked man and said. It seems this spirit soul has some eyesight, perhaps youre not so simple as well. However, since you have involved yourself, then you can be destroyed together. The ck-cloaked man stated indifferently. Want to destroy this father? Clearly, Du Shaofu was angered, his face sank: Although you might have some background if this father is at his peak, people with your strength this father can squash anytime! Damn! Just a simple word, the ck Ccloaked man already attacked, before the word was heard he had appeared beside Du Shaofu, striking out a palm print shrouded with dazzling runes. F*ck, the fallen tiger will be bullied by the hound, a dragon in shallow waters bes a shrimp. Du Shaofu shouted, his expression turned grave but there wasnt any fear in them, just a wry helplessness. Immediately, he formed handseals; a stream of runes swirled out, transforming into a transparent shadow of a dragon. This transparent shadow of a dragon was over a hundred meters long, floating in high altitude; the moment it emerged, a powerful killing intent flooded out from its body, distorting the fabric of space. This level of battle loaded heavy pressure on the people below, and birthed a feeling of awe towards Du Shaofu; he turned out to be so powerful... Aooo~~! Dragons roar shakes the heaven; the dragon and the palm print collided together. Chi Such a terrifying collision shattered the space, bright runes burned and roars resounded. But, it seemed the shadow of the dragon wascking in thest moments, it cracked against the palm, and returned to the heaven and earths spiritual energy, runes shattered and scattered to the ground. Puchi...... Du Shaofus body was thrown back from the impact, stumbling down to the ground and staggered several meters before he was able to steady himself. The strong atmosphere from his body vanished that instant. Brat, these people are too strong for the current me, I did my best; you be careful, make sure you dont die ah. Zhen Qingchuns voice sounded in Du Shaofus sea of consciousness, it was Zhen Qingchun controlling Du Shaofus body to fight earlier. Still, the amount of power that Zhen Qingchun managed to restore was too little, and was exhausted at this point; he couldnt even maintain a presence in Du Shaofus consciousness. Everything that happened just now, although being controlled he could still see outside and understood in his heart that Zhen Qingchun had done all that he can. As Zhen Qingchun withdrew his spiritual force, Du Shaofu nearly stumbled to the ground, greatly weakened. Du Shaofu stared at the two figures in the air, his expression was extremely grim. Just the pressure emitted from their bodies could freeze space; definitely the strongest enemy he hade across until this day. Eii! Unsure whether the ck-cloaked man was surprised that Du Shaofu had blocked his attack or he was surprised at Du Shaofus recovery. The head hidden within therge cloak shook as an aloof voice was heard: No matter what, you cant change the result, the grass should have been uprooted that time; now, go die. The ck-cloaked man dived down, and his hand hit across the void. Chi! Du Shaofu was instantly wrapped in a powerful surge of energy that exuded a trace of an ancient atmosphere, binding Du Shaofu firmly that he cant even move. The face beneath the white-cloaked changed as if hesitating on something, but there was no further action Shaofu careful.....! Many eyes trembled; their hearts rose to their throat in fear for Du Shaofu for that ck-cloaked mans strength was too appalling for them. Watching the palm print that was aimed at him, Du Shaofus eyes turned red yet he was helpless at this moment, he doesnt even have the strength to fight with desperation. In recent day, Du Shaofu was feeling slightly happy, his strength had increased by arge margin, and he would grow stronger to be someone truly strong, standing at the peak. However, at this moment, Du Shaofu truly realized that his strength was far from enough. Chapter 109 He is My Son He is My Son If it was an enemy, they would not give you time to grow up slowly, he must strive to grow stronger every second. Only with absolute strength could he protect himself, protect his loved ones, and protect everything that he cared for. But, everything was toote now. The w attack drew closer and closer, and it grew ever bigger in Du Shaofus pupils; at this very moment, Du Shaofu profoundly felt how puny he is in front of a real expert. If even a hair on his body is hurt, I will make you regret you were ever born to this world..... Suddenly, when the w was a mere three inches from Du Shaofu, a light voice sounded behind Du Shaofu..... Then, a stalwart figure slowly came in front of Du Shaofu, it looked slow but the silhouette was already in front of Du Shaofu, giving people a feeling of having their eyes bedazzled. With the emergence of this person, the strong coercion that enveloped Du Shaofu shattered, allowing him to move freely again. The moment this person appeared, both the ck-cloaked man and the white-cloaked man were dazed slightly; their bodies shuddered for a second, but no one can see their expressions under the big hooded cloaks. Still, it was obvious that both men in the air were shocked by the sudden appearance of this person. With sluggish actions, the ck-cloaked man withdrew his hand from Du Shaofu, and from the slit of a gap, it can be seen that the ck-cloaked mans attention was fully on the new arrival. Everyone around was rmed at the abrupt change and their eyes fell on the stalwart silhouette standing in front of Du Shaofu; and when they realized who it was, amazement was evident from the expressions on their faces. Its the Du ns Third Master! How can it be the drunkard of the Du n! Third Master is here, why did Third Mastere..... Bursts of surprise came from the people around, for the person was none other than the Du ns Third Master, Du Tingxuan. The Du n Third Masters reputation in Stone City wasparable to Du Shaofus notoriety of the fool Young Master. Third Bro.... Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong revealed anticipation on their faces after recovering from their shock; a knowing nce was exchanged between the two brothers. When the person came in front of him, Du Shaofu had shifted to the side and saw his fathers face. His drunkard father carried his usual tipsiness, wrinkled clothes, messy hair that hid more than half of his face, and in his hand was the old wine jug that followed him like a shadow. Dad, Du Shaofu was also surprised, followed by ecstasy, and he gradually calmed down. You will not die. Du Tingxuan stated these four words calmly to Du Shaofu, in the same drunken demeanor. En, Du Shaofu nodded his head; with his higher spiritual sense, Du Shaofu felt that there was something different with his drunkard father today; greatly different, even the way he stood was straighter. What shocked Du Shaofu the most was the atmosphere that wasing from his drunkard father, obviously it was the smell of alcohol yet it could push the ck-cloaked mans attack back. Finally, youre willing toe out. Looking at Du Tingxuan, the ck-cloaked man said. Du Tingxuan raised his head and look up, although the ck-cloaked mans face was obscured by the big cloak, it seemed like Du Tingxuan could see through them, saying: Dont sneak around like a mouse, dont think that I dont know who you are, putting on cloaks like a fig leaf; take it off. Humph! The ck-cloaked man issued a cold snort from his throat and with a swift hand flick, the hood fell off from his head, revealing his face. A man in his forties, his eyes were deep and malevolent, but there was a noble bearing to his temperament. Up in the air, the white-cloaked man hesitated for a moment, in the end, he followed suit and remove the hood from his head. Both men were around the same age, the white-cloaked man was thinner, his face stoic and didnt show what he was thinking. Du Shaofus sight fell onto the ck and white mens faces while doubt rose in his heart, it seems that his drunkard father not only knew these two people, something happened between them. Seeing these faces, a fluctuation rippled across Du Tingxuans eyes; his head turned back to look at Du Shaofu and back again at the ck-cloaked man, smiling faintly he said: This is my son, Im sure you have already met him, he looks a lot like me. He finally grew so big yet still cant let me rest assured, it really is not easy being a father ah. As he driveled on, the corner of his mouth curved in a tiny smile; the smile on his thin lips looked pure and innocent, especially when he said that his son looks like him, the joy on his face was undisguisable, Counting the years, both of you have apanied us here close to seventeen years. Humph! The ck-cloaked man wasnt sure where Du Tingxuan was going with this talk, so he only snorted coldly, and continued to stare gloomily at Du Tingxuan. You want to kill my son? Du Tingxuan asked. There will be no future troubles after killing him. The ck-cloaked mans face had a nerve twitched before he looked at Du Tingxuan grimly, This bastard should never have existed in the first ce. He is not a bastard, he is my son. Du Tingxuan emphasized, his voice sounded light and calm, but it held power. Because he is your son that he is a bastard, if it werent for you, everything would have been very good! The ck-cloaked man stated in a solemn voice. You will pay the price for uttering these words. In Du Tiangxuans calm voice, a sharp edge began to reveal itself. Haha, The ck-cloaked manughed, heughed exuberantly for a while before he looked at Du Tingxuan, saying In these seventeen years, you spent every day in a drunken stupor, do you think you are still the same you in the past? Since you came out today, this is a good chance to resolve you as well once and for all. You wont be able to do it. Du Tingxuan tilted his head upward once again; before the present shocked gazes, he swept his messy hair back, exposing the face that had always been hidden beneath the unkempt bush. It was a resolute face, just like Du Shaofus face, sharp eyebrows that looked like flying swords nting towards the forehead, but the long thickshes softened the sharp temperament of his face. However, behind the curtain of longshes, there seems to be hiding many secrets. Under normal circumstances, this face was enough to make any young woman take a second look, but paired with his drunkenness and messy hair, it aged him. Still, it was an attractive face; his voice sounded as he looked at the ck-cloaked man: You shouldnt have touched my son. When the voice fell, a sharp edge glinted in Du Tingxuans pupils. I didnt n to touch, I wanted to kill. The solemn voice of the ck-cloaked man retorted, You know very well, not to mention killing you and your son, even if we ughtered this entire small town, it is nothing to us. Us? You mean the power behind you. The edge in Du Tingxuans eyes sharpened, At least, you dont have that ability. You were never my opponent in the past,pared to them you are not worth mentioning. Why do you think you were sent here, to this small Stone City on the edge of the world; in their eyes, you are nothing too! Du Tingxuan, youre looking for death! The ck-cloaked mans face was extremely gloomy, Du Tingxuans words stabbed his sore spot where it hurts the most. Brutal emotions surged in the ck-cloaked mans eyes as he released a terrifying energy, a sea of runes emerged, as dazzling as the stars in the night sky. In that instant, a turbulent energy turned into a hurricane above Stone City, like an impending apocalypse. The ck-cloaked man let out a bellow and his fingers clutched into a fist, the rolling runes transformed into an aureate war staff; with the war staff in his hand, the ck-cloaked middle-aged man lunged onto Du Tingxuan, shouting: Du Tingxuan, in the end, you could neverpare to me, mere mortals no different than ants, inferior from the day you were born! Chi! He struck the war staff down with a below, space distorted in the brilliant aureate light,ing down on Du Tingxuan. Boom! When the ck-cloaked man got closer, a light smile appeared on Du Tingxuans face, killing intent soared in his ink ck pupils; in that moment, it was as if he turned into a different person altogether. The current Du Tingxuan didnt fit the image of the drunkard Third Master of the Du n, the terrifying energy bursting out from his body could pull down the sky! With a sh he dashed forward instead of retreating, within the raging killing intent inside his pupils there was calmness as he stared into theing attack; no one noticed that runes were surging in his palm, turning into a long spear. On the long spear, streaks of lightning shed, splitting the horizon! Chi~~! The war staff thrusted forward, and when it was an inch away from hitting Du Tingxuan, Du Tingxuans silhouette blurred and disappeared. Striking through the afterimages of Du Tingxuan, the afterimage shattered but the power of the attack swept out the surroundings. Missing Du Tingxuan, a cold shiver ran down the neck of the ck-cloaked man, and his eyes widened in shock as the missing figure appeared less than a meter in front of him. Chi~! Flustered, the ck-cloaked man only had the time to arrange a small sphere barrier around his body like a little star. If I did not immerse in a drunken stupor every day for thest seventeen years, they would be worried about you, but do you really think that I would spend my days in a drunken stupor? Chapter 110 My Du Tingxuans Son, You Cannot Touch My Du Tingxuans Son, You Cannot Touch Show TL Note Killing intent burst out from the obsidian ck pupils, dangerous lightning snaked around the long spear in his hands, trembling with excitement, apanied by thunderous rumble splitting the air. Aooo~! With tremendous ease, the long spear pierced through the little star-like protective barrier, straight into the ck-cloaked mans chest. Hong~long~long! At this time, thunder rumbled and above Stone City, streaks of lightning snaked and split the sky. Ive said that you will pay the price; in front of me, you two are not qualified to be arrogant. The dazzling lights dimmed, and Du Tingxuan pulled out the long lightning energy spear from the ck-cloaked mans chest. Instantly, it reverted back to runes in his palm. Watching the stunned expression on the ck-cloaked mans face, Du Tingxuan stated lightly: My Du Tingxuans son, you cannot touch! His words were spoken in a calm tone, yet it was piercing and domineering! Hua! When Du Tingxuans voice ended, from the inside of that terrifyingly powerful ck-cloaked man, lightning streaked out, enveloping his entire body, turning him into a mist of blood. With just one move, someone thats even more terrifying than the Demonic Lightning Lion was killed by Du Tingxuan. Everyone had a horrified expression! Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong were also dumbstruck, it was clearly written on their faces that they had no idea that their Third Bros strength had reached such a level. This was definitely no ordinary expert, reaching the extent of a super expert! Du ns Third Master! Oveing their shock, these four words were carved deeply into everyones heart. Therefore, the strongest in Stone City was not the Demonic Lightning Lion that had protected Stone City for several hundreds of years, and definitely not the newly sprouted Du Shaofu. It was Du Tingxuan, that Du ns drunkard, Du Shaofus dad. One fool young master, one drunkard father, this pair of father and son were famous in Stone City, whereas today, this pair of father and son was known throughout Stone City. Everything that happened today was too shocking. Gu...Gu.... In the next moment, sharp gasps sounded. Oh Mom, I was fooled by my father for sixteen years. Du Shaofu looked at his dad that was standing in the air; he swiftly regained his calm after a brief moment of surprise. Yet, it was obvious from his chest, the pounding of his heart. Why didnt you make a move? Du Tingxuan looked at the white-cloaked middle-aged man. In the white-cloaked mans eyes, shock lingered still; when he heard Du Tingxuans question, he replied: It makes no difference even if I make a move. I was fooled, it seems that all these years, you were not idle. What do you n to do? Du Tingxuan looked at the white-cloaked man, asking. That depends on whether you n to kill me or not. The white-cloaked middle-aged man said wryly. I dont n to kill you. Du Tingxuan looked at the white-cloaked middle-aged man and said: I killed one because he wanted to kill my son, and Im not killing you because I want you to go back and tell them, that your side was the first to vite the covenant. Indeed it was us that vited the covenant first. The white-cloaked man smiled bitterly, and said to Du Tingxuan, Pardon my frankness, I am not your opponent with your current strength but then again, for us, you are still too insignificant, what can you do? Du Tingxuan smiled slightly instead, and brought the wine jug that always apanied him to his lips, drinking a gulp of wine from it, Im still young, and my son is even younger, as long as were alive, there is a chance. Chance..... The white-cloaked man repeated the word without much hope: In fact, you know very well, how slim is this chance. No.... Du Tingxuan shook his head in disagreement, You also know, this is more than me and my son, you broke the agreement, and this involves more than just me and my son. The white-cloaked man frowned as if he had no words to refute. Scram, go back and tell them, while I am still alive, never think of touching my son; unless Im dead. Du Tingxuan didnt care being polite with the white-cloaked middle-aged man. I will convey the message. His eyes swept over Du Shaofu below onest time before he disappeared in a sh, vanishing from Stone Citys sight. When the white-cloaked man was gone, the burning stare from the ground fell onto Du Tingxuans body. Du Tingxuan looked below, at the blood of river running through Stone City, a rippled waved in his eyes. Wind blew, carrying the thick scent of blood. The blood that Stone City spilled today needs to be repaid with blood! Du Tingxuans long sleeve flicked, and in the middle of the sky, angry thunder rumbled and countless runes of lighting shed, then it vanished in an instant, but dark clouds continued to gather. Xiu.......... All of a sudden, the Pulse Spirit middle-aged man that overwhelmed Bai Weigged, eyes dazed as a streak of lightning struck down, winding around his body. Ahhh.... This Pulse Spirit middle-aged man cried out tragically and turned into a mist of blood. Ahhhhhhhhhhhh................ Sounds of screaming continued to ring out from different corners of Stone City, enough to make others heart shiver. Then, in the troops of Liuyun County, as long as it was a warrior of Pulse Connecting and above, a streak of lightning would appear, winding up their bodies and turning them into mists of blood. Miserable and tragic wails echoed for a brief moment, in that short span of time, over a hundred Pulse Connecting warrior died without leaving any traces of themselves. All Pulse Connecting and above warriors from the Liuyun County were annihted. Gu....gu..... The people watching below swallowed their saliva nervously, dumbstruck and speechless! This horrifying way of killing sent shivers down their spine, creeping the hell out of them! One streak of lightning fell onto the cage that was confining the Demonic Lightning Lion, directly shattering the cage. Roar! Regaining its freedom, it let out a low growl, and its huge eyes fell on Du Tingxuan: Didnt expect your cultivation has reached such a degree, truly the first talent of Stone City that Ive ever seen. I owed you a favor that year. The edge in Du Tingxuans eyes reduced significantly as he looked at the Demonic Lightning Lion, revealing a slight smile. That year, you secretly snuck into the Lightning Pool, and didnt know that the Lightning Pool needs three years every time before it opens. The Demonic Lightning Lion shook its entire body, also smiling. At that time, you gave a drop of your blood essence and kept the secret for me, thats why, I owe you a favor, but these years, I have been upied and had yet to repay it. In Du Tingxuans eyes, there was a trace of an apology; it was because of that one drop of blood essence from the Demonic Lightning Lion that helped paved a smoother path in hister cultivation. Despite that, all these years he hasnt been able to return that favor. Your son has repaid it for you, the interest was quite generous as well. The Demonic Lightning Lionughed and said. Thats right, that is my son. Du Tingxuans smile widened; in the next second, the space around him fluctuated, and he vanished right before everyones eyes. Roar! After Du Tingxuan disappeared, the Demonic Lightning Lion let out a deafening roar: The blood debt umted in Stone City, repay it with blood! Leave none alive! KILL!! Terrifying killing intent spiraled to the sky; ughter, once again enveloped Stone City! There were no more experts within the Liuyun County troops that came, powerless against Stone City; what awaited them was butcher, by the red-eyed Stone City warriors iming vengeance. Blood debt must be repaid with blood, and the killings continued till sunset! On the streets of Stone City, blood flowed thick, bodies and limbs scattered. Spent, and exhausted, even walking was an effort; in the end, Du Shaofu was helped back by his cousin sister Du Xue to the Dupound. The rest of the juniors, Du Hao, Du Yan, Du Gui, Du Yu, and the rest had been killing enemies. Each one of them was dripping in blood; their eyes were red from killing enemies, they did not disappoint as a Du generation. Fu Yibai was still digging the ant nests, and his expression wasnt weing seeing Du Shaofus return. Extremely reluctant as he tilted his head up and called out: Big Brother, how about we make another bet, whoever stare at this ant nest the longest will win. If you lose, then you must call me Big Brother instead. Not interested. The most important thing for Du Shaofu right now was to adjust his condition and heal. Dont go ah, we can wait till your injuries heal before we make a bet. Fu Yibai shouted; all these years, the thing that he desired the most was to win back the bet that year; there was no way he would lose, he had never lost a bet. Back in his yard, Du Shaofu did not see his drunkard dad, so he returned to his own room. Du Shaofu called out to Zhen Qingchun in the little tower but there was no reply, so he sat on top of the bed and adjusted his breathing. Night entered but no one in Stone City was asleep. The cruel battle of that day reyed over and over again in the minds of the Stone Citys residents. Throughout the night, the three families forces cleaned up Stone City, collecting the corpses of their people. Watching the lifeless bodies of theirrades, friends, and rtives, cries filled with grief resounded in the night endlessly, lingering anguish and despair drowned the city. Three dayster, in Du Shaofus room. Hu~~! Du Shaofu stopped practicing. Breathing out the foul qi from his mouth, the pale golden light in his eyes covered deep within and ruddiness returned to his pale face, but it was obvious from the fluctuations that came out from his body that his injuries havent fully healed. Brother Qingchun. Du Shaofu took out the little tower, transferring xuanqi into it but there was no reaction from the little tower. This made Du Shaofus heart tightened as he became nervous and worried. Although he always talked back to Zhen Qingchun and doesnt seem to put Zhen Qingchun in his heart, Du Shaofu had already taken him as a real Big Brother in the short span of time that they knew each other. More like a teacher and a brother as Du Shaofu was truly grateful for Zhen Qingchuns guidance. He exhausted his spiritual force, and most likely entered a slumber period at the moment. There wont be any big issues. A faint voice sounded as a stalwart silhouette appeared in Du Shaofus room. Chapter 111 Envy that Youre My Father Envy that Youre My Father Du Shaofu looked up at the silhouette that entered his room soundlessly Chis old drunkard Dad. However, today, his drunkard Dad was spotlessly clean, and he even wore a new robe. A clean blue robe; Du Shaofu remembered that this blue robe was the one he bought for his drunkard Dadst time. The messy, and unkempt hair on his drunkard Dad werebed back, leaving a few strands falling down from his temples, framing his handsome resolute face and made it looked even more dashing. Du Tingxuan followed his sons gaze towards the blue robe on his body, It fits nicely. It seems, I looked quite like you. After what seemed like half a day, Du Shaofu noticed that most of his facial features looked like his Dads. Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu: Because you are my son. His voice was deep and low, full of confidence. You are my old man, but it seems this old man had kept many secrets from his son? Du Shaofu stared at his drunkard Dad, curled his lips and said, The sarcophagus thing was done by you? You already knew? Du Tingxuan looked surprised; his eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky. I didnt know at first, but after I could cultivate, I could detect the smell of alcohol. The smell of alcohol on my body, other than you who else could it be? Du Shaofu added: The next time you want to do sneaky things, take note of the scent of alcoholing from your body. My son is indeed smart. Du Tingxuan smiled faintly and said. That sarcophagus is a treasure? Du Shaofu asked curiously; that sarcophagus in the ancestors shrine was definitely not ordinary. It has the benefits of cleansing marrow just like the Physique Refining Law of the Golden-winged Garuda. And Du Shaofu felt that its effect was no worse than the cultivationw; one of the reasons he achieved majorpletion in the firstyer of Physique Refining Law so fast was due to the mysterious sarcophagus in the ancestors shrine. It probably is but I dont know much; I found its usage by ident. Those old men are very respectful towards the items that were left behind by the ancestors and no one is allowed to touch them. Du Tingxuan grinned as he exined. A ripple crossed Du Shaofus eyes; it looks like his drunkard Dad found out coincidentally what the sarcophagus could do, but not its origin. Nothing will happen to Brother Qingchun? Du Shaofu once again looked at the little tower in his hand nervously. He is very strong, but the spirit body is very weak. If he restored a little more strength, perhaps he could already detect me, or I should say, he could have detected me from early on. Du Tingxuan frowned slightly and then he said to Du Shaofu, His spirit body spent too much force, he needs some time before he can wake up. How long? Du Shaofu was anxious, hoping that Zhen Qingchun could wake up faster C not only because he needed to continue learning array formations, but most importantly, he was his sworn big brother. Im not sure, perhaps a year or two. Perhaps three, five years, maybe even longer. Du Tingxuan said. Du Shaofu frowned deeply, Must it take so long? If you have the chance in the future, you can find some elixirs that are good for healing spirit body, that way, he can recover faster. Du Tingxuan nced at the little tower in Du Shaofus palm, I dont know these things in detail. Towards those hateful Spirit Talisman Masters, I dont know much about them. Im also a Spirit Talisman Master. Du Shaofus frown grew deeper; from his drunkard Dads words, he doesnt seem to like Spirit Talisman Masters much C he is also a Spirit Talisman Master now. You are also my son, first and foremost, you are a martial cultivator. Du Tingxuan looked at his son for a brief moment before saying, Dont you have anything you want to ask? There is. Du Shaofu nodded. He stared at his drunkard Dad, If you are unwilling to say, whats the use if I ask. You havent asked, how should I tell? Du Tingxuan retorted. Even if I asked, you wont necessarily answer them. Du Shaofu said. Du Tingxuan: If you ask, that is your matter, whether I answer or not is my matter. Du Shaofu was half ring at his drunkard old Dad, his brows wrinkled deeply as he stated: Sometimes, I really envy you. Envy me for what? Du Tingxuans curiosity was roused. Envy that you have a son like me, envy that you are my father .... Whats there to envy about this, many people envies me, but definitely not for the reason that you are my son. Du Tingxuan observed Du Shaofu as he said with many emotions, In fact, I had never imagined that you would be able to cultivate. I worked my ass off for more than ten years, being treated as a fool for ten years. Du Shaofu curled his lips. Fortune favors the fool. There seemed to be anotheryer of meaning in Du Tingxuans words, it shed passed but wasnt captured by Du Shaofu: Do you want to know everything? Want! Du Shaofus eyes lit up instantly, spirited like the seven colors of the rainbow. Died knowing the reasons is better than dying ignorant. Du Shaofu said. Come with me. A brief momentter, Du Tingxuan nodded in agreement, turned around and walked out of the room. Du Shaofu followed his drunkard father after keeping the little tower safe in his storage bag. The indigo sky looked limpid as if a crystal-clear water washed over it, vivid yet solemn at the same time. Trailing behind his drunkard father, Du Shaofu entered the deeper part of the back mountain behind the Du nspound, much farther insidepared to the spot he chose for practice in the mountains. This is one of the many peaks in the cascading range of mountains, looking up from below, there wereyers uponyers, confusing, grand, and distinct. But when Du Shaofu reached the peak, he found the scenery was more majestic than he had expected. This made Du Shaofu have a different feeling altogether; when a person looks up the mountain from below, they wouldment that the mountain was too high to be climbed, but at this moment, it silently tells you, that many people had already crossed its peak. Dont tell me that you brought me here for a hike? Du Shaofu nced at the surrounding mountains and then looked over to his drunkard father. No. As his deep full voice sounded, Du Tingxuans hands were forming seals, bright runes shot out from the mid-point of his forehead akin to a dazzling moon, exuding a terrifying energy fluctuation. Hu! In the next moment, Du Shaofu noticed the bright rune that came from his drunkard Dads forehead seemed to open an illusionary door like unscrolling a painting. A stretch of runes were triggered that space rippled with a hua sound, mysterious and profound. It engulfed Du Shaofu within, and a series of runes drilled into Du Shaofus sea of consciousness. Pain exploded in Du Shaofus head before falling into a scene of illusion, an extremely real illusion...... That ce was surrounded with undting waves of mountain peaks, wide and spacious with misty clouds gathering at the peaks like immortal mountains. An ancient atmosphere ambled within the vast stretch of mountains as if they had existed since ancient times. Hou~! Aooo~~! Up above a cliff, demonic beasts and demonic flying birds gathered. Some of these demonic beasts were massive like bulls, howling like hunting hounds, fierce flying mounts; some looked like horses, white and pure, with a horn on their heads with teeth and ws like a tiger, the very image of a war god amongst beasts. Many of these fierce flying beasts were hovering in the sky; some of them have three heads and six tails, some with colorful feathers called Luan birds[1]. Beast roars thundered in the mountain range, powerful atmosphere broke out from their body, causing the inhabitants of the forest to tremble with fear. These demonic beasts, any one of them emerging in the outside world would cause many living beings to quiver, and prostate in surrender. Despite that, these beasts surrounding the great cliff seemed to have been subdued by humans. In the space above the cliff, orbs of light descended; if one observed carefully, these glowing orbs were actually people standing in the air, exuding a sphere of light around their bodies like a star. Several of them were bright and scarier than the others, like a deity that descended, mighty, overlooking at the mortal realm. A legend! Ao Tong, hand over the hell spawns in your arms that should not have existed, otherwise, the n punishment will hold no mercy! From one of the brightest orbs in the air, a loud voice hollered, it reverberated for a long time in the mountain range. His voice made the mighty beasts tremble, carrying a majestic pressureing from an ancient time. Second Enforcer, my pair of son and daughter are not hell spawns! In therge open space of the cliff was a pair of extraordinary man and woman; the woman looked otherworldly, proud and regal as she stared at the person that was as bright as the sun within the sphere glow. There wasnt the slightest of fear in her clear eyes, and her hands tightened around the two small bundles in her embrace ? two tiny infants that looked like they were newborns. Two little guys that were born not long ago but their eyes were bright and spirited that it could overflow. The thunderous voiceing from the man terrified the beasts around but the two little guys werent scared at all, the little guy on the left was sucking its own little fingers loudly as if they were brushed with sweet honey. And the little guy on the right was dancing with its little hands and feet, the small face was exquisite for a baby, looking extremely cute. Not hell spawns, why were you pregnant with them for three years and six months! When these two were born, the sky was dark, and angry thunderbolts split the earth; this is a penalty from Heaven! To avoid bringing destruction to the family in the future, these hell spawns cannot be left alive! Note: [1] Luan Birds C rted to Phoenix. Most of them are Blue/green (Qingluan), purple, and etc instead of fiery red like the Vermillion or Phoenix. Chapter 112 A Heaven Born Saint Supreme A Heaven Born Saint Supreme Show TL Note From the dazzling orb like the sun, the terrifying figure once again barked angrily, causing the mighty beasts around to roar, spiritual energy fluctuated violently. Haha, who dares to say that my son and daughter are hell spawns, obviously their talents are top ss! Who said it was Heavens penalty? It was obviously a vision manifestation. A godly reincarnation; an auspicious omen of a Heaven Born Saint Supreme! Standing next to the otherworldly woman was an upright looking man that let out a bitter smile. The man wore battle gears, both hands clenched tightly into fists, and a pair of ck obsidian eyes that shines like the stars in the darkest of the night in his resolute face. Asymmetrical brows enhanced his noble air, broad shoulders and wide chest as his robes fluttered without wind; a majestic picture. If you want to touch my pair of children, then youll need to ask the Lightning Dragon in my hand if it agrees or not! And the long spear in the upright mans hand prated the ground as he stamped it down; in the surface of the long spear, streaks of lightning snaked on its surface, rumbling sounds reverberated in the air. Du Tingxuan, I might as well execute you today! Everything happened because of you, the three of you, father and hell spawns should never havee to this world; kill! The thunderous voice echoed, indifferent, cold, and at his one-word order, several figures shot out, hands held divine weapons, straight towards the young man. Ao Tong, take care of Shaofu and Shaojing. Du Tingxuan said reassuringly, his toneid-back. Just as his voice ended, the several figures had reached him; in that split second moment, a wave of tyrannical atmosphere broke out against them. Relying on the likes of you and you want to fight me, Du Tingxuan, roll off! Du Tingxuan leaped up, his voice bellowed like a thunderbolt; his silhouette like a majestic lion shaking the heavens with the clouds underneath its feet. An imposing pixiu[1] descended from its throne; one hand gripped the long spear of lightning, robes fluttered wildly akin to a God of War! Rumble~! Long spear danced in the air, runes swirled, striking out like lightning as dark clouds gathered in the sky, and wrathful thunder shook the mountains. In a split second, the several attackers were knocked back, each of them was vomiting blood and were gravely injured. The star-like glow around them dimmed, runes dissipated, revealing their embarrassing condition before all present. The mountain range shook, shocking the rest of the people. Ya ya! As if cheering for their father showing off his might, the two little guys hands waved excitedly, babbling noises of ya ya came from their mouths. Looking at the two little bundles in her arms, the otherworldly woman had a solemn and worried expression on her face. Youve got skills Du Tingxuan, but still not enough that you can provoke us! A silhouette as bright as the sun made his move, bright lights ring to the eyes with runes soaring to the sky as a gigantic shadow of a beast pounced out of nowhere. Blood-curdling jaws stretched wide that seemed like it could tear the space apart, bit towards Du Tingxuan. So what, dared to touch my wife and child, you must first step over my corpse! Du Tingxuan stood in the air, firm like an evesting mountain; spitting out a mouthful of blood essence onto the Lightning Dragon in his palm, and it burst out in a stream of terrifying lightning. Ao~~~~! Thunderbolt resounded, and the long spear turned into a real lightning dragon, exuding a horrifying aura, roaring towards the heaven; colliding against that shadow of an ancient beast. Boom! Earth split, space shattered, the enormous ancient beast was the thrown to the air before turning into dust, dispersing with the wind. Deng! Deng! The man enveloped in the bright sun-like glow was pushed back in an awkward state, the bright light enveloping him dulled significantly, revealing the figure of an old man; just like the rest, an indescribable shock showed in his eyes. He never did imagine, someone such as Du Tingxuan that cannotpare to him in terms of cultivation could suddenly break out with such momentum. Indeed the personuded as a freak of a talent. Could the will to protect his wife and children release such terrifying power? A great treasure such as the Lighting Dragon is too extraordinary for a mundane person like you to hold it, might as well receive it into my hands today! Another person from the middle of the bright orbs moved, tossing out a string of rosary beads. A pure spiritual light aglow from the rosary beads as a secret art was initiated; runes spun out, transforming into a huge ring, restraining the lightning dragon within. Aoooo~! The lightning dragon roared in fury, and struggled vigorously, despite that the glowing beads kept it in ce, unable to shake it off. In the end, the lightning dragon reverted to its original appearance of a spear, the power of lightning around it dimmed considerably. And that figure appeared in front of Du Tingxuan, and Buddha-like palm struck out, engulfing Du Tingxuan within. Break! Du Tingxuan hollered! The hem of his battle gears fluttered in the air, his momentum pierced the sky; blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth as if this was all the strength he could exert with his life on the line. Eyes bloodshot from the coercion, and drops of blood stained his battle gears one by one, with all the force he could muster, a lightning fist mmed into the iing palm. A mundane human can never morph into anything better, shatter! A sound fell like thunder, the palm print wrapped around the lightning fist, crushing it into pieces; the remaining force from the palmnded heavily on Du Tingxuans chest. Puchi!! A stter of red colored the ground below Du Tingxuan, the runes on his battle gear shattered from the impact. In the end, he plummeted from the sky. Shao Ting*..... The otherworldly looking woman was startled, and cried out anxiously. But, several sun-like orbs sped in her direction, blocking her path forward. Four monstrous atmospheres locked onto her. If this was before she gave birth, with her strength and talent she might not necessarily lose to these four people even if they attack together, but it wasnt long since she had given birth, and this was her weakest moment, powerless to put on the tiniest resistance. Bang! In that brief moment of exchange, the woman could not fend off so many attackers while carrying the two infants in her hands; instantly, she was struck with one palm by one of the men. The baby on her left side was snatched away by an enveloping energy, falling into the arms of one of the four attackers. Seeing this, the woman turned deadly pale, and she quickly tightened her hold on the one remaining baby in her hand that was also nearly snatched away. She cried out anxiously: Shao Ting, hurry and save Shaofu! Those who touch my son, DIE!!!! Du Tingxuan spat out another mouthful of blood essence onto the Lightning Dragon, cast a secret art and threw the spear straight at the man with herculean strength. The sun-like barrier around that man exploded into pieces, turning into dust of light and dissipating in the air like fireworks. Chi~! The figure within was mercilessly knocked back, spurting out blood tragically. Chi! The little guy fell into Du Tingxuans arms; caught in the midst of such an intense and terrifying battle, the little guy did not cry out even once or showed difort whatsoever. Instead, his eyes shone brightly ? spirited pair of eyes looking at his own father, little fists danced in the air as if showing the excitement he felt; as if saying he wanted to fight together with his father. Shaofu, as long as Dad is here, nothing will happen to you! Du Tingxuan promised the child in his arms softly while blood stained him from head to toe, remnants of a shattered battle gear hung sadly on his body. Although his appearance was tragic, the atmosphere emitted from him made others wary. The detrimental points were Du Tingxuans slightly pale face and greatly weakened strength from thest secret art he casted earlier. Bang! A loud st sounded as an attackednded on Du Tingxuans back from a close distance; throwing him forward more than thirty meters away. Blood flowed out uncontrobly from his mouth, but before he fell face down, he forced a turn, sliding the little guy out from the way, protecting him from harm. This bastard hellspawn, cannot be left alive! Another thunderous bark and another strong suction force came from the man within the bright orb. Once again, the little guynded in the enemys hand. Gravely injured, Du Tingxuan was powerless to stop the palm striking down on the newborn little guy within that sphere of light. Bang! The palm struck down on the newborn little guy, instantly, his limbs went limp. Before it can utter a cry, the once spirited eyes dimmed staring at the dark shadow of a face within the light orb, as his eyelids slowly closed. Little chest stopped moving as he no longer drew breath, heartbeat faltered and never move again. Shaofu! Heart-wrenching cry reverberated in the air, an anguished roar came from Du Tingxuan and the womans throat; sweat mixed with blood flowed down from the corner of their eyes. However, both the man and woman were powerless at this crucial moment C the man severely injured, even taking a step was arduous whereas the woman was already detained by the people of her n, unable to escape. Weak, unable to do anything but watched the little one being destroyed as the palmnded on his little body, both felt as if their hearts followed and stop beating as well. A bastard hellspawn has no ce in this world! The lifeless little guys body was thrown without a care onto the cracked ground, and the man made another attack on the heavily injured Du Tingxuan. Ninth Enforcer, if you dare to kill him, I willmit suicide right in front of you! When you return to the n, Im afraid you cannotplete your task sessfully! In his current condition, if that palm really hit Du Tingxuan, he definitely could not live; the woman managed to recover some reason in the midst of her grief and cried out determinedly. The palm halted right above Du Tingxuans cranium when the woman shouted, causing the attacker to dissipate the power within that palm. From that sun-like orb, a sharp voice thundered: Ao Tong, you wont be able to threaten me, the three of them must die! Then I will die with them! The otherworldly looking woman retorted without the slightest hesitation. There a short paused within the sun-like orb, Even if you want to die now, you are powerless. Well decide about you after returning to the n. After the voiced finished speaking, a dazzling rune shot out towards Du Tingxuan at lightning speed. Ai...... A soft sigh shook the mountains,ing from the void above as a light more dazzling than any below appeared in the space above akin to the sun itself was rising on the horizon. Xiu! A rune flew out, piercing across space, colliding with the rune aimed to kill Du Tingxuan. The first rune was enveloped by the second rune and both vanished quietly. Seen the Ancestor. A strong atmosphere came out from the person within the brightest orb which made every one hastened to salute. The terrifying beasts surrounding the area also bowed to the ground in submission, not daring to lift their heads. Ancestor, please give us your blessings and let us go. The otherworldly looking woman raised her head, staring straight up, pleading. Note: [1] Pixiu - mythical animal that brings luck and wards off evil, having head of a dragon and lions body, often with hoofs, wings and tail/ figurative: valiant soldier. *Shao Ting C probably what Ao Tong calls Du Tingxuan. Chapter 113 Live in Seclusion in the Forest Live in Seclusion in the Forest Show TL Note Edited by Fingerfox. On a short break, be back in June Child, you have always been exceptionally smart, why are you so confused this time? Acting without thinking of the consequences, and caused such big a trouble. From the brightest sun-like orb in the horizon, a seemingly gentle voice rang out. Ya ya.... In the otherworldly looking womans embrace, there was still an infant making ya ya noises as if the bright sun in sight attracted her attention. Staring fixedly in the direction of the bright light, little hands danced around as if she wanted to reach out and catch the sun. Ei..... The person within that shining orb suddenly eximed in surprise, and in the next moment, a gentle power wrapped around the small bundle like a prism of rainbows, floating the little infant girl up in a cradle of runes. Unbelievable, truly unbelievable! The person above could not hide the amazement from his voice, and he waved a stream of the prism runes, wrapping around the corpse of the baby male infant. Secondster, his voice sounded again, The baby girl is a first grade talent, a Heaven Born Saint Supreme whereas the baby boy was born impaired, veins and meridians iplete, fated to be ordinary...but, his life is quite strong, there is still a small breath of life left in him..... First grade talent, a Heaven Born Saint Supreme! When the revered Ancestor on the horizon uttered these words, the rest of the people were gasping in shock as their eyes stared fixedly into the little girls body. A Heaven Born Saint Supreme, how strong and powerful is that. Fine, I will conclude this matter today. Ao Tong, you bring the baby girl back to the n, as long as the father and son lives in seclusion inside the forest, and never attempt to meet with you and your daughter, I will guarantee their lives. No one can touch them. From the horizon, the voiced continued. "Ancestor... the woman wanted to plead.... Do you wish this two, father and son, to truly leave their lives here today? The voice turned sharp: This is the final conclusion, no matter who it is, this matter cannot be brought up again. Finalizing the matter, the sun-like orb in the horizon dimmed, the voice dissipated. Du Tingxuan, hide yourself and your bastard son deep in the forest where no one can find you; if you ever try to do something, even the Ancestor wont protect you anymore. The person in one of the brightest orb barked with dissatisfaction, looking at Du Tingxuan and the infant boy in his arms without any feelings ofpassion, watching condescendingly from high above. Hou~hou~! Ao ao aooo~ One by one the bright shining orbs left, riding on their beast mounts. The woman stared at Du Tingxuan that was kneeling down next to the baby boy, drenched in blood, tears flowed down her eyes. Nheless, she was powerless to change what had been decided; in the blink of an eye, her silhouette and the baby girl disappeared in the sky. A long time after these people had left only then did the demonic beasts around the mountain and the forest dared to move. Shaofu! Du Tingxuan hugged the limp little body tightly, calling out again and again, but no matter how many xuanqi he transferred into the small body, there was no effect. One hourter, the baby boysplexion had turned gray, from a long time ago, his little chest no longer moved and thest breath hanging gradually dissipated. Shaofu............!! The light in Du Tingxuans eyes dimmed watching the baby boy in his arms slipping away from him. Time passed waiting for no one; the sky turned dark and the moon rose, hanging on the horizon. On top of the cliff, Du Tingxuan remained hugging the baby close to him, unmoving, deep into the night. Rumble~~~~! From the sky above, a sudden lightning struck down. The calmness of the night changed abruptly. Thick clouds gathered from all directions, thunderbolt reverberated in the night sky, lightning up as if it was the day. But it was dark again in an instant, powerful tremor quaked thend, causing rocks and mountains to crumble like a tidal wave. The powerful lightning stayed for a long time in the sky above, not dispersing. The demonic beasts in this piece ofnd roared facing the horizon as they prostrated in reverence. Boom! From the heavens above, an ancient deste energy enveloped the entire cliff Du Tingxuan was on, as if it came from a long forgotten era, traveled through the tunnel of time and space, falling onto the little guy in Du Tingxuans embrace. Honglong~long~long! In that instant, it felt like something was awaken in the world as the great earth trembled, issuing an outcry from the deepest of the abyss, like the stampede of a million beasts. Heavenly lightning descends, regeneration of Heavens Might C a vision! Shaofu! Du Tingxuan was shocked; under the coercion of Heavens Might his weak body quivered as his hands held the little guy firmly in his arms as he received the ancient energy that came from a different era. Waves of emotions surged in his eyes. Wrapped by the energy that came from the void, the little guys chest actually shook, recovering a tiny fraction of vitality, and in the next second, the little guy in Du Tingxuans arm vomited clots of blood and let out a loud wail. Wa..... wa.... The little guy cried uncontrobly, although it was weak, but it resounded like a bell of thunder on that cliff..... ..... On a mountain peak behind the Du npound, the sounds of an infants cry rang clearly in his ears, his fists were tightly clenched as his chest heaved violently, seemingly having difficulty in breathing; the whole time, tears were rolling down his red eyes. Everything that happened in that dream-like illusion, Du Shaofu felt and saw everything clearly; his eyes were hazy, within them a sour feeling, bitterness, and fury all rolled into a heaviness that suffocated him. Du Tingxuan walked up, standing before him, hisrge hands patted Du Shaofus back gently in silence for he needed to keep his own emotions in check. Holding back the glistening tears from falling down; perhaps, as a father, he was reluctant to let his son see his weakest and powerless moment. Dad, that is my Mom, right? Du Shaofu raised his head, inquiring his father. When his father used to tell him about his mother, Du Shaofu had always suspected that his father was making it up. En. Du Tingxuan nodded. I still have a sister, or is it a sister? In that extremely real scene, there was an infant girl and Du Shaofu could clearly feel that infant girl has a blood connection with him. Your sister, born one hourter than you. You are called Shaofu, she is called Shaojing. As Du Tingxuan exined, he couldnt hold back the tears swimming in his eyes anymore, and it rolled down. How strong are those people exactly? Du Shaofu asked, his eyes were clearly red. Du Tingxuan looked at the horizon far away: Very, very strong! There will be a day that I would pull them down, I want to see my mother and little sister! Clenching his fists so hard that his knuckles turned white, his fingernails pierced into his palms, pale golden blood ran along the gaps of his fingers. Im strong, but they are very strong, and now they havee searching for us. More woulde, are you afraid? Du Tingxuan looked over his shoulder as his son, inquiring. Im not afraid, I will strive to be stronger. They send one person, I will kill one person. I will kill until I can see my mother and sister. Du Shaofu stated, and hot tears stained his resolute face. In that scene, he saw his mother struggling in anguish, the criesing from her left a piercing pain in his heart! I brought you back to Stone City in the past, now I hope you can venture out from here. Grind yourself, go be stronger! Du Tingxuan emphasized to his son, Otherwise, both of us will be powerless against them. Then what about you, are we going together? Du Shaofu asked. I have ces that I needed to go and cannot stay at your side anymore. That time in the Wild Beast Mountains, I was following you the entire way, I also know about the Golden-winged Garuda and the Purpleme Demonic Phoenix, but that woman was too strong. Most important of all, she meant you no harm. Thats why I did not show myself, but I am sure she knew I was around. Du Tingxuan looked at his own flesh and blood, his son; as a father, he should be a great mountain, protecting his children, unfortunately, he has something more important to do. Im not who I used to be. Du Shaofu nodded; these years, he knew his drunkard Dad might seem useless, passing the days in a stupor where in reality, he has been shielding him from harm like a great mountain. If you want to see your mother and little sister, you must be strong. A shadow of a smile hung on Du Tingxuans face as he observed Du Shaofu yet, there was distress in that smile, As for me, for my woman and daughter, it is time for me to venture out as well. I suddenly feel envious towards myself, that I have an old man like you. Du Shaofu looked at his drunkard Dad; he used to feel sad when he saw others happy being with their family. However, at this moment, Du Shaofu knew how gant his Dad was, sweeping off all the enemies because of him. Therefore, as his son, he felt proud. Youre not bad yourself. I believe you will not disappoint your Mother and little sister. Du Tingxuan patted Du Shaofus shoulder andmented in a reassuring voice. What is a Heaven Born Saint Supreme? Du Shaofu tilted him up slightly, My little sister is a Born Saint Supreme? A Heaven Born Saint Supreme meant a person that possessed the most terrifying talent. Any Heaven Born Saint Supremeing into this world could cause the heavens to shake, and the thousands of beings to surrender. Du Tingxuan exined, there were faint ripples of shock in his eyes before he turned back towards Du Shaofu, Therefore, you must work hard, otherwise, youll lose face when you meet your little sister. Strong as she might be, that swindling little girl, Im still her big brother. Dont tell me she would dare to beat me! Du Shaofu grinned, in his mind, he was imagining his twin little sister somewhere out there; would she looked like him? Would that little girl know, that in this world, she has a big brother? Would she know of his existence? Du Tingxuan did not speak anymore. Father and son stood quietly on the mountain peak, looking at the distant horizon. At this very moment, their hearts desired the same thing. Many words were spoken between them. From his drunkard Dads mouth, Du Shaofu knew after he was lucky enough to survive that, his Dad brought them back to Stone City. He grew up here. His drunkard Dad knew from the beginning about his impaired veins, but no one in the n knew, including Eldest and Second Uncle. They also did not know what happened to his drunkard Dad outside. He had heard his drunkard Dad said that he had spent some time in the Shilong Empires capital city, as to what he did there, it was never brought up. There were matters there that his drunkard Dad did not divulge much. Chapter 114 Little Bastard! Little Bastard! Hi, this is NSEA, Martial God Conqueror is on the move again. There will be three regr chapters per week for now. Anyone of you who has been waiting for this novel cane over and read it now! However, due to time constraints, please pardon us for the mistakes in the previous chapters. We will correct them along the way, and if any of you can discern any noticeable problems, feel free to leave them down in thements! Three dayster. Du Shaofu was still healing when he was called to the big hall by his eldest uncle. It turned out to be that Ye Baolin, Ye Zijin, Bai Jiru and Bai Caiyi hade. Even Ye Guang and Bai Wei were present among them. These two were cultivators of Spirit Pulse realm. However, they were very polite in front of Du Shaofu, like there were no signs of pride that existed inside them. What? You want me to be the mayor? When Du Shaofu understood their intentions, and, as a result, his mouth curled in amazement. However, he shook his head without dy and said, You all find another person, I cant bear the responsibility. After how hard Ye Baolin and Ye Guang tried to convince him, he was still not interested. In the end, everyone knew that Du Shaofu was determined not to be the mayor. Ye Zijin thought of an idea which was to let her father, Ye Baolin, continue to be the mayor of the city and Du Shaofu would be the vice mayor. It was just a title that didnt demand any real responsibilities. Thus, Du Shaofu would just solely exist in name. It was difficult to turn down a warm-hearted offer. Therefore, Du Shaofu had no choice and eventually agreed to their proposition. He had nothing to do anyway, so it was fine. After that, the three families discussed the matter of the city. Du Shaofu could only stay at one sidebored. Knowing the fact that the city had already returned normal, Du Shaofus heart feltforted. However, the fact that the three families had suffered great casualties made him feel somewhat depressed. They have lost almost two thousand people, and he grieved for thoserades. After the Ye Family and Bai Family left, Du Shaofu had brought up the matter to leave Stone City to temper himself to his second and eldest uncle. His eldest uncle, Du Zhenwu, felt the most surprised. However, both of them didnt oppose Shaofus decision and supported him instead, they just warned him to be extra careful outside. Shao Fu, your elder sister is now at the Tian Wu School in Shilong Empire State. Your second brother is in the boundary of Lan Ling Prefecture. He has applied for a job in the Star Dragon Faction. If you have the chance, you can go and visit them. They havent been home for a few years now. Du Zhixiong said to Du Shaofu. In return, Du Shaofu nodded. His elder sister was his eldest uncles daughter while his second brother was his second uncles son. He still remembered that his elder sister and second brother looked after him ever since he was young. They havent distanced themselves from him even though he was called the fool young master. They had even warned Du Hao and the others not to bully him constantly or else they would break their legs. Unfortunately, the both of them werent always at home. Thinking back of his elder sister and second brother, his face revealed a trace of a smile. He remembered that the person Du Hao feared the most was elder sister, not second brother. Even second brother was afraid of elder sisters hot temper. The night was as cold as a freezing water. There was no moon and clouds in the night sky. It was just a sky that stretched for millions of miles filled with stars. When do you n to leave Stone City? In the courtyard, Du Tingxuan was still on his usual chair while staring at the deep night sky. However, the expression in his eyes was deeper than the stars in the sky. In two days time... Du Shaofu sat at the edge of his fathers chair, holding the new wine pot that he bought for his drunkard dad. He swallowed a mouthful of wine down his throat, and a whileter, he could feel his throat burning. As a result, he silentlymented that the wine that his father drank was getting stronger. Go to the Prefecture of Lan Ling first. His father said. Why would I go there first? Du Shaofu passed the wine pot to his drunkard dad while he recalled that his second uncle said, that his second brother was in the Prefecture of Lan Ling. Liuyun County is a territory that belongs to the Prefecture of Lan Ling. Go and find the lord of the prefecture, Ou Yang Ling. Recount the incidents here in Stone City to him. He should know what to do. Du Tingxuan said while receiving the wine pot from his son. Du Shaofu knew that Stone City had eliminated the army of Liuyun County, and due to this he feared that there would be some troubles soon. Hence, his eyes twitched and said, But I dont know the lord of the Lan Ling Prefecture, and I think that it is not a good idea to meet him. Du Tingxuan took a sip of wine and said, I know him. While looking at his drunkard dad, he didnt know what to say. After going to the prefecture of Lan Ling, head to Tian Wu School in Shilong Empire, figure out ways to join the talisman school. Du Tingxuan said. What is a talisman school? Du Shaofu asked. There are two branches in Tian Wu School, the martial school and the talisman school. Talisman school is a ce that trained and nurture spirit talisman master. Du Tingxuan said. Du Shaofu looked at his drunkard dad with doubts and said, I thought you didnt like a spirit talisman master? Letting you go to the talisman school doesnt changed the way I feel about spirit talisman masters. Du Tingxuan darted a nce at Du Shaofu. I will consider entering the talisman school, it is just a consideration though. I need to cultivate my spiritual force now. It is up to you whether you like it or not. Du Shaofu stood up and entered his room to cultivate the mysterious iplete cultivationw. Du Tingxuan didnt speak and just smiled faintly. He then continued to look at the sky. After a period of time, a sharp brilliant light glinted from his pupils and murmured, Did you all really think that you are all the god spirit of the heavens and earth? Even if you are, I will pull you all down sooner orter! The next day, in Fu Yibais room at the Martial Collection Building. Du Shaofu wanted to bid farewell to him but he hadnt thought that Lao Bai was also wrapping his things up. He had put two of his clothes that were sewn with patches in a pile of disordered things into a wrapping cloth. Lao Bai, what are you doing? Du Shaofu asked with doubts. I am leaving the Du n. Fu Yibai said, but his expression was somewhat gloomy. After listening to him and seeing his slightly pale and dejected face, Du Shaofu asked, Lao Bai, did you encounter some difficulties? Do you want my help? Fu Yibai raised his head, and then looked at Du Shaofu and said with an indignant tone, I said to that brat, Du Zhenwu, that I have stayed in the Du n for a long time. I want to leave the n to find some amusement, but that brat did not allow me to leave because I am old. Erm... Du Shaofus face froze after hearing his words. From Fu Yibais description, Du Shaofu could discern that his eldest uncle was worried because of Fu Yibais age. He didnt have kids as well. If he left the Du n and encountered some dangers, how could they ept it? However, Fu Yibai refused their kindness instead. Could it be that you dont want me to go too? You want me to work for the Du n for a lifetime? Fu Yibai said while rushing towards him. Where do you n to go? Du Shaofu nced at Fu Yibai and asked. I dont know. I want to get around every ce. I will go wherever the fun is. Hehe... Fu Yibai had packed up his belongings in just a few breaths of time. After seeing that Du Shaofu had no intention of stopping him, his old face revealed a smile. The outside is very dangerous. Staying in the Du n is not bad. If you want to y, you can y in Stone City. Du Shaofu looked at Fu Yibai with a pair of helpless eyes. I am fed up with being in Stone City, there is nothing fun here anymore. Fu Yibais eyeballs rolled. The wrinkles on his face squeezed into a smile which looked very sly. How about this? We nullify the bet that we hadst time. If you agree, I will consider staying back. Anyone who is willing to bet must also be willing to ept defeat. I will forever be your big brother. Goodbye, take care! Du Shaofu darted a nce at Fu Yibai. This old guy was using the ruse of inflicting an injury on himself to win the sympathy of the enemy. It seemed that he still couldnt get over his lossst time, and thus, he wanted to nullify it. Realizing this, Du Shaofu turned and left. Little bastard! Fu Yibai stared ruthlessly at the sight of Du Shaofus back. He then thought of something and curled his lips, revealing those yellowish old front teeth as he smiled, and then murmured, As long as I dont see that little bastard again in my life, no one will know that I have lost a bet to you. Ya, this is it! Im really a genius! His wrinkled face showed a delightful grin. He took his bundle of things and left the room. The next day, on top of the city wall. The Demonic Scale Tiger had turned into a mini sized kitten, standing beside Du Shaofu. Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu while showing her delicate white teeth and said, Be careful on your journey. When Senior Demonic Lightning Liones out from of his seclusion, tell him that I am sorry that I have to leave without bidding him farewell. Du Shaofu said. His seclusionst time was interrupted, and, as a result, he was hurt. Im afraid that this seclusion will be longer than usual. But once hees out, I will tell him. Ye Zhijin assured. Outside is very much different from home, be cautious at all times. Du Zhenwu said with caring eyes. Du Shaofu nodded. The ones who came to bid him farewell were Ye Baolin, Bai Caiyi, Bai Jiru and his second uncle. Roar! At this moment, Du Shaofu rode on the Demonic Scale Tiger. The tiger pped its wings. After roaring, it spread its wings and rose to the sky, and then gradually disappeared in their line of sight. Ye Zijin frowned while seeing the fading silhouette of Du Shaofu. It was as if seeing the distance between the two of them getting further and further away. Did he truly not belong in Stone City? Ye Zijin said in her heart. Her uncle, Ye Guang, had said to her not long ago that Du Shaofus heart wasnt in Stone City. Thus, they were fated to be separated. Zijin. Lets go back. After a period of time, the others had alreadye down from the city wall and returned. However, Ye Baolin was still staring at her beloved daughter on the city wall. On his handsome face, there were some helplessness and a bitter smile but he silently erased them. Father, I also want to go out of the city. Ye Zijin turned to look at her father. As her head moved, strands of her hair fluttered. Why? Ye Baolin looked at her beloved daughter and asked. The Stone City is just too small. There must be plenty of exciting things out there. Ye Zijin said. Ye Baolin was silent for a moment, and then he bitterly revealed a smile at the edge of his mouth and said, A grown girl cant be kept at home, ai... Ye Zijin wanted to say something, but as she stared in the direction of the disappearing figure, her head drooped and remain silent. ........ Prefecture of Lan Ling was just one of the three hundred and sixty five prefectures in Shilong Empire. Every prefecture consisted of over a hundred of counties. And, every county had about ten different cities. A prefectures area was absolutely huge, and its poption was countless. ording to rumours, each of the three hundred and sixty five prefectures strengths was extraordinarily powerful. Every lord of a prefecture was a duke that settled in one area, and their social status was lofty. Note: Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 115 The Fourth Young Lord of Lan Ling The Fourth Young Lord of Lan Ling The whole area of the prefecture of Lan Ling was very huge. The prefecture ruled over a hundred of counties. However, the people of Lan Ling normally referred their capital city as the headquarters of Lan Ling prefecture. It was because Lan Ling City was the ce where the lord lived. Obviously, Lan Ling City was considered as one of the counties in the prefecture of Lan Ling, it was located at the centre of the hundreds of counties. It was the trade centre of the entire prefecture of Lan Ling and the transportation hub. The size of the city was ten times bigger than ordinary cities. ordingly, the city was densely popted. Due to the headquarters of Lan Ling prefecture being located at the center the prefecture, the ce was named Lan Ling City. ording to the rumours, it was said that the experts in the city were as high as cloud and most of them remained in concealment. With the Demonic Scale Tigers presence, naturally, it became faster and more convenient for Du Shaofu to go to Lan Ling City. After knowing the approximate direction of the prefecture of Lan Ling, he estimated that it would only take him two days to reach Lan Ling even after deducting the time of his rest. However, Du Shaofu had some concerns with the Demonic Scale Tiger at his side. ording to his drunkard father, it wasnt a good thing to have the Demonic Scale Tiger follow him. The world outside was the world of humans after all. The Demonic Scale Tiger was a mid-Pulse Spirit, which was a prey many humans desired to have. Not to mention its arcane bone and blood essence that were worth more than a city. As a result, he didnt dare to unt his tiger on his way incase someone noticed the existence of his tiger. His estimated time to reach Lan Ling was two days, but it took Du Shaofu three days. It was because the inn he stayed overnight at thest day in a small town located in the mountains was actually ran by brigands. The inns folks initially thought that Du Shaofu was young and inexperienced, and he had to be a fat sheep, but they have never imagined that he was actually a misfortune for them. With the presence of the Demonic Scale Tiger, the consequences they suffered were imaginable. The inn was straightaway demolished by the tiger. After that, Du Shaofu every valuable items he found inside the inn and fell into his storage pouch automatically. Due to the incident, Du Shaofu became extra cautious the next day. He passed the night in a quiet valley. The aura exuded by the Demonic Scale Tiger was a big help because it deterred any ordinary demonic beasts and birds, making them not to dare go near him. The red sun rose, shining on the stretch of mountains. Every summit of the mountains looked dark blue. On top of that, mist separated the mountains like silky white gauze. It left only the green tip of the summit, like a charmingndscape painting that was delicately drawn. Its truly a feast in ones eyes. Amongst the mountainous terrain, the range of sight in front became vast and boundless. After walking for a bit, a vast amount of different sizes of buildings and empty spaces could be seen. It looked like a big ocean of construction that was both impressive and magnificent. There was a long stretch of huge city walls, as tall as thirty meters, were built by thousands of kilograms of huge rocks that were piled together, constructed and arranged in an orderly manner. The structure of the city wall made anyone who stood below have some kind of invisible oppression. Not even a peak-Pulse Spirit cultivator could easily destroy such thick and solid walls. Silhouettes of mounted groups could be seen that came from all directions entering the city in an orderly fashion. A lot of people were mounted on demonic beasts, which made them look extraordinarily imposing. They should be caravans that came from various ces. The poption in Lan Ling City was tremendous. As its area was undoubtedly big, the goods that entered the city and the consumption of goods was absolutely shocking. Presently, Du Shaofu was standing below the city wall with a shrunken kitten behind him. His gaze fell upon the three big words that were suffused with golden light. LAN LING CITY. As Du Shaofu raised his head to look at the three big words that could be seen from afar, he murmured to the Demonic Scale Tiger beside him, We have arrived. Du Shaofu and the Demonic Scale Tiger strode beside the group of caravans that were entering the city. Once he entered the city, he was reminded of the thing called liveliness. In the noisy Lan Ling City, streams of people wereing and going on the streets. In addition, the area reverberated with the random hawking of sellers. It was merely morning, but it was evident how bustling the city is. The Demonic Scale Tiger followed Du Shaofu, hanging out on the busy street. It had also immediately drawn a lot of attention. In the city, it wasmon that the youngds of the wealthy families were keeping demonic beasts as pets. The sons of the richest families even have some rare demonic beasts. The problem was that Du Shaofu was followed by a stray cat. This undoubtedly attracted many pair of eyes. This was the first time that he came into such a huge city and he was not even seventeen years old yet. However, he had been attracted by various things in the city. Thus, he bought quite a lot of things as he shopped around. The prosperity of Lan Ling City was amazing. Many varieties of shops were open, there were great arrays ofmodities sold in different shops. Naturally, there were quite many of these shops selling things required by cultivators like martial skills, elixirs, weapons and etc. After Du Shaofu went in to take a look at a certain shop, he was astonished. The shop in Stone City wasnt evenparable to this shop at all. Mysterious Grade cultivationw and high-grade dans could be seen here as well. However, their price had rendered Du Shaofu to be dumbstruck, instantly stopping his impulse. Late in the morning, amotion was suddenly heard across the busy street. Youngdy, your toy is not even worth a thousand xuanbi. It is neither a martial skill nor an elixir. You are clearly cheating me! Several people were gathered at the corner of the busy street. There was a youth who wore luxurious clothes and was rolling up his sleeve while holding a palm size thing in his hand. Malicious intent was evident in his eyes while gazing on a fourteen to fifteen year old girl. Although the girl was still young, her curves were already developed. Plus her delicate and pretty face, she would seemingly grow to be an elegantly graceful and slimdy two yearster. This is the inheritance of my ancestors. It was said that this thing was very special. If it wasnt for me needing money to treat my aunts serious injuries, I wouldnt be selling this inheritance. The teenage girl felt that the luxurious-clothed youth was uninterested in buying the item, and so, she immediately snatched the palm-sized item from his hand. However, she looked extremely nervous now. The gaze of the youth made her feel very ufortable, it subconsciously made her feel scared. If this was a special item, how can you sell it? Youngdy, do you know what a thousand xuanbi represents? It represents the ability to buy a set of early-Huang Grade martial skill. One thousand xuanbi also represents the ability to pay for a pretty courtesan for a night in the center ahead, haha! The youthughed. Afterughing wickedly, his stare shifted back to the girl and said, Im not interested in this broken item. Why not follow and serve me? You can be my personal little girl, who will serve mefortably. Then, I will give you a thousand xuanbi, hows that sound? I can see that you are quite fine two yearster, haha... As the youth talked, his gaze became increasingly disgusting. Haha, this girl is not bad, a fine quality indeed. Too bad she has already been taken by young Lord Guo, very admiring... A few luxurious-clothed youths chimed in. Most of the brawny men who were dressed in a guards uniform had also dirty smiles on their faces. Although the incident was witnessed by a lot of people, none of the youths who paid attention to the scene came to stop him. Instead, intimidation were seen in their eyes. Some of them who came to watch the scene straightaway pulled their femalepanions to their backs. There were even some of them who, after seeing the youths in front, quickly pulled their femalepanions and left the scene. The faces of some marrieddies who had seen those luxurious-clothed youths immediately changed. They turned and left, fearing that they would be seen by these youths. It is the fourth young lord of Lan Ling, Guo Kun, again. Why is he called the fourth young lord of Lan Ling? He is clearly the fourth young evil of Lan Ling. Lower your voice! Dont let Guo Kun hear it, or else you will be in serious trouble! That youngdy is so pitiful. Why did she unluckily met this scumbag, Guo Kun? ................ Among the crowd, whispers could be heard from the people. They were probably discussing the matter in front of them. They lowered their voices as much as possible, fearing that the youth would hear it, but their eyes were still filled with contempt. Im not selling this item. The teenage girl was afraid, she turned and wanted to flee. She could tell that these youths werent good people. Little sister, dont go first. You should go with me. How about two thousand xuanbi? The youth who stood in the middle quickly blocked her path, not letting her to move any further. No, I want to go back. The teenage girl was clearly afraid. Tears were welling up in her pure eyes. Then let me send you back, okay? That youth was persistent. He straightaway gripped her shoulder using his hand whileughing wickedly. Ai! This bastard is a scourge of Lan Ling City. Everyone around had seen what had happened, but none of them dared to interfere. There were quite a few strong cultivators observing the scene with anger, but ultimately remained indifferent at one side. Seeing the hand of thescivious youth reaching her shoulder, she had the urge to dodge it but she was too nervous that she didnt know what to do. Tears started to trickle down from her face. It had touched the hearts of the bystanders around, urging them to offer their kindness to her. Snatching a girl under broad daylight? Do you have no shame? A in voice was heard. A teenage tone could be heard from this voice. Chi! At this very second, a purple-robed youth appeared beside the nervous young girl. He waved his hand and gripped the wrist of the luxurious-clothed youth. Under the suppression of the shapeless energy, it halted the movement of the youths hand. His hand couldnt even move an inch further. Who is that kid? He dares to offend Guo Kun? Seems like he is not a son of the rich families. This kid has no background...he is a fool... ........ At this instant, everyones gaze fell upon him. The bystanders looked at the purple-robed youth in astonishment. The luxurious-clothed youth immediately fixed his eyes on him. The kid who suddenly appeared was either a sixteen or seventeen year-old teenager but his face was a stranger to them. The luxurious-clothed youths facial expression was slightly stunned for a moment, and after a while, he said with a faint smile. Kid, are you from Lan Ling City? Im not. The purple-robed youth shook his head. Note: Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 116 Pretty Aunt Pretty Aunt Then I would like congratte you because that wont involve nine of your generations! The luxurious-clothed youth smiled faintly as his eyes sank. His wrist shook and a strong energy fluctuated. He was actually in the mid-Pulse Spirit realm. To reach the mid-Pulse Connecting realm at such a young age, he had an absolutely exceptional gift. A forceful energy rushed out from the youths body, and as a result, he directly broke free from the grip of the purple-robed youth. His palm then clenched into a fist and sent a punch at the purple-robed youth who was only an inch away. His punch was clean and very skilful. It was no ordinary attack. You dont have such capability! The purple-robed youths gaze sank. As his arm was shaken off by the luxurious-clothed youth, a in and big golden energy abruptly fluctuated and faint talisman-like patterns were formed on his arm. As the punch was about to reach the purple-robed youth, he clenched his fingers into a fist and collided with the attack. Creating an explosion of energy as a result. Pulsate fist! *Bang* Consequently, when the two fists collided with each other, a rumbling noise was heard. Whua... In the peoples gazes, there were thirteen shockingyers of energy waves ovepping with each other within the purple-robed youths attack. It violentlynded on the fist of the other youth like a charging wave. *Ka cha!* A sound of breaking of bones was heard. The people surrounding the scene were stunned. They saw the right arm of the youth in luxurious clothes weakly dangled down before he let out a wail of pain. Ah!!! Along with his wail and the cracking sound of the bones, the youth was thrown flying away. His buttocksnded on the street, and afterwards, he spurted blood. The youth was heavily injured after just one strike! That youth is really strong! Not ordinarily strong, no wonder he dared to get in Guo Kuns way. I have no idea whats the background of this youth. If he doesnt have a powerful support to back him up, he will die for sure! ............ The bystanders around were exchanging nces with one another with their astonished face. Although Guo Kun was young, he had already reached the mid-Pulse Spirit realm. His overall strength was deemed to be quite strong in the entire Lan Ling City, but no one had ever thought that he would be easily injured with just a single strike of this purple-robed youth. Dared to touch young Lord Guo! Eliminate this brat for me! While a few of the youths were still stuck in their startled condition, someone shouted. Behind these group of youths, the guards lunged toward the youth in purple one after another with powerful energy despite their darkened faces. *Peng**Peng**Peng* Lound sounds exploded from the fighting. Meanwhile, the bystanders on the street were seeing silhouettes consecutively thrown out of the scene through the air in an arc. Several dozens of burly men were at the early-Pulse Connecting realm and two of them were at the mid-Pulse Connecting realm. However, all these were deemed useless in front of the purple-clothed youth. *Peng* *Peng* *Peng* The burly men fell one after another. Some spurted a mouthful of blood, while some of them had their bones broken and couldnt even muster the strength to stand up. A few of the youths who clustered behind Guo Kun a while ago didnt even dare to make a move after witnessing the scene. All of them involuntarily retreated away from the purple-clothed youth by many steps. Afterwards, they ran to Guo Kun who was the first guy that was thrown away by Du Shaofu. Brat! You dared to attack us? Dare to dere your name! When those youths saw that not even Guo Kun and their guards could bear the purple-robed youth, their eyes exuded a glint of fear. This young man was truly scary. Du Shaofu! Both of his eyes slightly moved. He then looked at the teenage girl who was frightened witless. His eyes suddenly showed a doubtful expression and said softly while frowning, Why didnt you attack? They wont be able to do anything to you. He saw someone was seizing a young girl as he came out. Naturally, he wouldnt be able to ept such awless act. He had guessed the different status of those few youths in Lan Ling City, but it didnt matter even if he revealed his name. He didnt belong to the city after all. After meeting the lord of the prefecture of Lan Ling, he would immediately leave without bothering these few absurd youths. The teenage girl regained her senses. Her sparkling eyes turned to Du Shaofu like a frightened kitten. Her eyes were about to well up with tears, she seemed like a delicate and touching girl. She then timidly said, I was too nervous. When I am struck with nervousness, I will forget any solutions to the problem. Its okay now. Go home now. Du Shaofu instructed the teenage girl. You are a good man, can you do me a favor? Can you let me borrow a thousand xuanbi so that I can buy a dan to treat my aunts injuries. The girl lifted her head and looked at him. Her gaze was as pure as a paper. Meeting the gaze of the girl, his heart was slightly touched. He couldnt help but think why did he not meet such a sister before. How about this? You can bring me to see your aunt, maybe I have some ways to treat her. He said after a moment of hesitation, he said. Is it true? Then I have to thank you very much. My name is Xingyu, Dai Xingyu. Her pure gaze was now filled with happiness. My name is Du Shaofu. He said. I heard it just now. Dai Xingyu said happily. Her slender body straightened, showing her attractive and graceful curve. The both of them vanished from the crowd. The youths just now had their eyes filled with embarrassment, and thus, they didnt attempt to stop them. Young Lord Guo, what now? One of the luxurious clothed youth looked at the youth whose arm was injured by Du Shaofu with weak eyes and asked. *Pa* As soon as the youths voice fell, he was pped fiercely by Guo Kuns left hand on the face. His face was left with a red palm print. Stinging pain started to crawl up from his cheek. Remember, if I am beaten up next time and you all arent also beaten up, the lot of you no longer need to follow me. Guo Kun then looked at the several youths beside him with a cold expression and continued, I will give you all a chance. Find the whereabouts of that brat by tomorrow morning. If you all cant, you must bear your own consequences! ............ An hour had already passed, Dai Xingyu was leading the way back. Du Shaofu saw finally the aunt of the teenage girl in a remote old house. Above the bed was ady who was in aatose state. Her face was pale white but it didnt affect her pretty face. Thisatoseddy seemed to be only twenty one or two years old. She wore a long skirt. Probably due to lying on the bed, her dress was tightly stuck to her body, revealing her awesome body shape. Her curve was very attractive and her bosom was pushed up high... Brother Shaofu. Dai Xingyu called him with a familiar tone as if she had known him for a long time. She looked at thedy lying on the bed worriedly, her tears almost trickled down on her face and said, I have already checked her, but I have no idea what has happened to her. Quickly help me save her. Is she really your small aunt? Du Shaofu doubted. Judging from her age, it didnt seem like she was Dai Xingyus aunt. Dai Xingyu nodded solemnly while her clear and bright eyes looked at him, afraid that he wouldnt believe her and said, My aunt is younger than my mum a lot. So, my aunt isnt much older than me, but she is really my aunt. Du Shaofu, however, had already walked to thedy on the bed without replying to Dai Xingyu. Seeing that beautiful face, Du Shaofu had an uncontroble urge to focus on that attractive curve. He silently thought that This little girl is as pure as a white paper and she just simply brought someone home with her. Such a beautiful aunt is lying immobile on the bed. If the stranger who came has evil intentions, the consequences were imaginable. However, a momentter, his random thoughts disappeared and his seriousness surfaced on his face. He condensed a palm seal, extending the light of talisman from his palm, and consequently, covered the body of thedy. As Du Shaofu was working, Dai Xingyu was pulling the corners of her clothes while tightly biting her own tender red lips. Her bright eyes were full worries. *Chi* Du Shaofus palm print remained but the talisman on his palm vanished as his eyes became sullen. Brother Shaofu, how is my small aunt? Dai Xingyu saw Shaofus darkened expression and felt an extra pound of worries. You are Spirit Talisman Master too, cant you see it? Du Shaofu looked at Dai Xingyu with doubt. From the aura that Dai Xingyu exuded, he could sense that she was actually a peak-Second Star Spirit Talisman Master even though it was hard to notice. Ever since he cultivated the iplete cultivationw from the beast bone, he felt that he could easily notice other peoples cultivation level. As long as their cultivation wasnt that far apart, he would be able to detect it even if the person tried to conceal it. Therefore, Du Shaofu felt rather strange. Judging from her cultivation as a peak-Second Star Spirit Talisman master, although she might not be able to get rid of those a**h*les, she would have no problems in escaping. He couldnt imagine why this girl, who had such a cultivation, would be stuck in a state of confusion whenever she encountered a dilemma. She looked at him after hearing his words. A tinged of red had crawled up on her face before she said, Brother Shaofu, even though Im a Spirit Talisman Master, I only have the cultivation level and have no knowledge of treating people because no one had ever taught me before. As she spoke, she thought of something and suddenly spoke again, But I know how to set a talisman array, but if I am nervous at that time, I wont be able to do it as well. Du Shaofu was left speechless while looking at this na?ve girl and said with a frown, Your aunt was poisoned by someone. The poison is very strong. So your effort of buying dan to treat her injuries would be useless. Poisoned? Dan Xingyu asked. Her eyes became nervous. Immediately, tears started to trickle down on her face while pulling the corner of Du Shaofus robe, and uttered, Brother Shaofu, you must have ways right? Please help me save my aunt. Note: All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 117 Brother Shaofu is a Good Thing Brother Shaofu is a Good Thing Hi again, NSEA is here. This is this weeks 1st release! The poison isnt lethal. It is the poison of delusion. The victim would hallucinate and fall into aa. He had already gained some knowledge about poison from Zhen Qingchun. Although this poison was very strong, it wasnt a big problem for him. It was merely an inconvenience. After checking thedy, he found out that she was also a warrior. Her strength and cultivation level wasnt low. She was already at the early-Pulse Connecting realm. In other words, his cultivation wasnt as powerful as hers. Delusion poison? What should we do now? Dai Xingyu had heard of such a poison before. Her tears started to slow down, but she still felt very nervous. I have to make some antidotes for the poison. There shouldnt be a problem. Du Shaofu nodded and said to Dai Xingyu, I need a quiet room to refine the antidote. You, help me guard the entrance, no one is allowed to disturb me. You are also a Spirit Talisman Master? Dai Xingyu looked strangely at Du Shaofu with doubts and asked. I thought that you were a warrior. Those bad guys werent your opponents at all. Du Shaofu didnt answer Dai Xingyu but only smiled faintly. He silently implied hismand for the Demonic Scale Tiger to guard thepound while he was making dans. The old house seemed very simple but it looked quite elegant. There was a wide space in the house. It seemed like the house was owned by a big family but it was empty now. ording to Dai Xingyu, only the two of them lived in this big house now. The building had been left empty for a very long time, but it was still somewhat clean. He let Dai Xingyu and the Demonic Scale Tiger guard outside the door while he sat cross-legged in one of the rooms. Seals started to condense in his palm and the Spirit Talisman Cauldron could be seen in front of him. Delusion poisons are almost the same, so its antidote didnt require any special items. A grasp of Pure Blood Grass, a Tranquilizing Fruit... After finding the recipe of the antidote in his mind, he started to concoct it. The five elements of talisman energy in the Spirit Talisman Cauldron fluctuated. A wave of hot energy whistled out of the cauldron. Outside the door, Dai Xingyu could also feel the vibration of the wave of hot energying out of the room. Her eyes were slightly anxious as she stared at the kitten-sized Demonic Scale Tiger below her and said, Why did brother Shaofu brought a kitten along with him? I have always heard it from grownups that males dont keep a kitten as pets nor do females keep dogs. The Demonic Scale Tiger violently lifted its head and stared at Dai Xingyu. It said this in his heart, YOU are the kitten. I am a tiger, an exceptional Demonic Scale Tiger at that! Dai Xingyu suddenly became interested in the Demonic Scale Tiger. She made a circle surrounding the tiger and then squatted down beside it. She then brought the Demonic Scale Tiger into her arms, gently touching the delicate scales on its body and said softly, This little kitten is quite special. I think brother Shaofu called you little tiger but that name doesnt suit you. You have loops of scaled on your body, I will call you Little Loops okay? Roar... The Demonic Scale Tiger red at Dai Xingyu while its throat was letting out a soft roar. The roar was suppressed because of its size, so it sounded slightly like the meow of a real kitten. After seeing the little kitten in her arms responding, she delightfully smiled and said, You have agreed then, I will call you Little Loops from now on. The Demonic Scale Tiger was blowing up inside. It wasnt an ordinary Demonic Scale Tiger. Why should it be called Little Loops? It seems like you really like the name Little Loops a lot. I like it too. It is very nice, isnt it? Little Loops. Dai Xingyu praised herself for giving such a good name to the Demonic Scale Tiger and continued to keep the kitten into her arms. Such a pitiful Demonic Scale Tiger, to be held by a little girl in her arms but didnt dare to reveal its true identity. As time slowly passed, Du Shaofu was alone, concocting dans in the room. Now, he realised that concocting a dan wasnt as simple as it sounded. Without the help of Zhen Qingchun, he faced a lot of difficulties. Nheless, he didnt make a mistake in the process of concocting. This antidote wasnt a high-grade dan, so it wasnt as difficult. He was already a Three Star Spirit Talisman Master which made concocting so much easier. He could spiritually sense the changes in the Spirit Talisman Cauldron, including the temperature, liquid, herbs and etc. He didnt dare to miss a single step as a tiny mistake would affect the sess rate of the medicinal liquid. After persisting for several hours, Du Shaofu had finally reached the final step of the process. His spiritual force controlled the blending of different elixirs and medicinal liquid. With the high temperature, it gradually blended and mixed into a new medicinal liquid. This was his very first attempt at concocting but hepleted it excellently. He was afraid that Zhen Qingchun might wake up and see this. He would be cursed again in his heart if that happened. As the final step was done, he kept his Spirit Talisman Cauldron. A volume of medicinal liquid had been kept in the already prepared empty emerald bottle. Hu... After thest step, he sucked in a deep and long breath. Although this antidote wasnt that difficult to refine, but the concentration needed wasnt little. His face looked slightly pale-white. *Ga Zhi* (creaking sound) Du Shaofu pushed open the door of the room. It was alreadyte at night and Dai Xingyu was still guarding the front door. After the Demonic Scale Tiger saw Du Shaofu, its eyes revealed helplessness and reluctance. It was about to be annoyed to death by this talkative and self-praising girl. Calluses were already forming in its ears but it couldnt do anything to stop her from speaking. When he reached the room, his left hand gently squeezed the slit of thedys lips and opened it. Her lips could attract anyone, as if her lips contained an aroma that people desired to taste so much. Du Shaofu was firmly in ce. He slowly poured the antidote into thedys mouth. Brother Shaofu, why hasnt small aunt awakened? Dai Xingyu asked nervously while carrying the Demonic Scale Tiger in her arms. Du Shaofu checked the prettydy again and said, There shouldnt be any more poison in her body but it will take some time before she wakes up. Furthermore, she had some injuries on her body as well. I will help her to treat those wounds too . Thank you very much brother Shaofu. You are a good man. Small Aunt has always said that men are not good things, but brother Shaofu, you must be a good thing. Dai Xingyu said happily. Then, she felt that there were some mistakes in her words and said, No, I was wrong. Brother Shaofu is not a thing... No also, brother Shaofu, I dont mean that... Dai Xingyu became suddenly so nervous that she wanted to cry, she didnt know how to convey the message. She didnt feel right with how she said it, causing her to express her real thoughts. Du Shaofus felt helpless and he waved his hand and said, Alright, I know what you mean. You and little tiger continue to guard outside. I will help you treat your small aunt. En. Dai Xingyu nodded and said, Brother Shaofu, it doesnt sound nice to call this little kitten little tiger. I have already given it a name, it is called Little Loops, what do you think? Little Loops? He was stunned for a moment before he faintly smiled at the Demonic Scale Tiger and said, Not bad, well call it Little Loops then. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger roared with its tiny voice but it didnt seem to make that much of an impact. It was then carried away by Dai Xingyu out of the room, leaving Du Shaofu and the pretty fainteddy in the room. If this prettydy was conscious, she would definitely pinch Dai Xingyus backside for allowing a stranger in her room while she was unconscious. One should know that there were many young, talented, rich and famous people who was so infatuated with her that some of them were even willing to sacrifice all of their fortune just to approach her. She is quite pretty. Du Shaofu was still staring at the unconsciousdy. As he observed her carefully, the more astounded he was with her beauty. Comparing her with Ye Zhejin or Bai Caiyi, although they were all beautiful, thisdy had a sense of elegance and an aromatic scent. She would definitely attract more men than the two of them. Du Shaofu felt that he should be an upright gentleman. So even though thisdy was unconscious, he shouldnt have any kinds of evil thoughts. Furthermore, he was still young and should focus on cultivation. Thus, Du Shaofu only appreciated the exceptional beauty of thisdy and started to treat her injuries after that. After thoroughly checking twice, he found out that this prettydy had some untreated injuries in her shenque. These injuries had been left there for a period of time and had hampered her cultivation. Based on Du Shaofus intuition, these injuries had already affected her for three years and she was unable to advance her cultivation level. She might be at most twenty two years old. She was already a peak-Pulse Connecting warrior three years ago? She had already reached such a realm even before she turned twenty? Thisdy must have some absurd talent. However, such an injury was somewhat difficult for Du Shaofu to treat as he had to touch thisdys body. Furthermore, her injuries were located in her shenque, which was slightly below her abdomen. Although there was ayer of dressing, he still felt shy somehow... I am here to save people. She is the small aunt of Dai Xingyu, meaning that she is my senior. Du Shaofu muttered before his face revealed a mild smile. His hand condensed a seal and began to treat thedys injuries. Palm seals were condensed one after another with the fluctuation of talisman symbol. Then, his palm was tightly ced on the lower abdomen of the prettydy. En... Although the prettydy was still unconscious, a groan was heard from her throat, along with the trembling of her body. Note: Shenque - http://a3.att.hudong/08/26/01100000000000144735266206017_s.jpg All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 118 Murong Youruo Murong Youruo Dear readers, Please take note that Pulse Connecting realm will be change back to Maidong realm. Second chapter of the week! It was almost daybreak, in the room, the seals from Du Shaofus fingers were still moving on thedys body. After thest seal dissipated, the light of talisman symbols vanished. Hu! A long breath was released. His face was pale now. Most of his energy had already been consumed. Treating the previous wounds on her shenque was more difficult than he had ever imagined. Those injuries consisted of some sort of stubborn cold energy. Those cold energy couldnt be gotten rid of so easily and it had the effects of corrupting the xuanqi, which made it very insidious. Initially, Du Shaofu felt something strange, the injury didnt heal within three years even though it doesnt seem very serious. An ordinary Three Star Spirit Talisman Master who was proficient in alchemy could treat her with ease, she could even adjust her condition to heal herself. Nevertheless, he knew the reason behind it now. Those cold energy rendered any ordinary Spirit Talisman Master helpless in such circumstances. However, Du Shaofu was cultivating the Golden-winged Garuda cultivationw. This cultivationw had great prowess and was a natural suppressor of cold energy. This had coincidentally allowed Du Shaofu to remove the stubborn injuries in her body. Finish. Du Shaofu was staring at the still unconsciousdy. He estimated that she would soon wake up unless his antidote didnt work. He left thedys room, his face carrying a smile. *Ga Zhi* (The sound of creaking) The door opened and with another creak, the door was closed. The unconsciousdy on the bed suddenly opened her eyes. Her long eyshes were moving. Her eyes were akin to ake during the autumn season, it could attract the heart and soul of a man. Who was that? He was actually able to treat my old injuries? He was also quite an honest guy. He didnt make a move on me. Could it be that I am not attractive enough? Judging from his back, he looked quite young... Thedy mumbled. A tinged of red crawled up on her pale face. In fact, she was already awake half an hour ago. The moment she woke up, she could feel that someone was touching her body. It shocked her, she thought that she had fallen into the hands of those evil bastards. However, after feeling the strong xuanqi entering into the area around her shenque, she knew that the man was treating her injuries. That pair of palms were moving with tenderness on her body, without taking advantage of her by touching those parts that shouldnt be touched. She was a female after all. Although she had rtionships with some males, she had never been approached so closely by a male. Thinking back to those gentle fingers that were moving on her body just now, the parts of her body that was touched by him exuded some sort of warmth, as if the blood flowed faster in those areas, especially under her lower abdomen. That was...when she thought of this, both of her mind and heart were confused. Brother Shaofu, how is my small aunt? Seeing Du Shaofuing out of the room, Dai Xingyus looked at him with expectantly clear eyes. She will be fine. The longest time she would take to wake up would be one to two hours. I will return to the room to adjust my condition and replenish my energy. Du Shaofu said to her. En, I will bring you to the room. She felt very happy after hearing that her small aunt was fine. Her worries could finally be released and the feeling of happiness filled her emotions. No need, I know where it is, you should also rest early. Du Shaofu said. He wasnt treating himself as a guest in this house anymore. *Hoot* The Demonic Scale Tiger had found its chance. It slipped through her embrace and immediately came to Du Shaofus side. It didnt want to be held by her anymore. Alright, thank you brother Shao Fu. She said happily and then went to see her small aunt. She didnt want to disturb her small aunt from resting, so, she bounced back to her own room. Darkness had already covered the sky. The vast area of Lan Ling City was covered by the night sky. Stars could be seen shining brightly in the dark. Young lord Guo, I have found that brats whereabouts. In a luxurious courtyard, the youth who still carried the mark of a palm on his face said respectfully to a youth who was in the embrace of ady, enjoying a massage. I have sent my dads men to search for him,and finally found where that brat is located. The youth who was listening had a pale face. His body was leaning, against adys embrace. Both of his eyes were half shut, enjoying the massage. His eyes sparkled when he heard the news, a cold light illuminated from his eyes and he asked. Did you manage to obtain any information regarding the brats background? I dont have any information about that. Theres an old house, he should be together with the teenage girl. The youth answered immediately. Humph! I dont care who he is. If this score cant be settle, I, Guo Kun, wont be able to maintain my reputation here in Lan Ling City! His face sank. A cold aura was exuded. His anger frightened the charmingdy to the point where she could be seen shivering. Her eyes were filled with fear and hoped that the young lord wouldnt express his anger on her. The youth who had the palm mark on his face hesitated before mustering his courage to speak. Young Lord Guo, this brats power isnt ordinary. Should we ask my dad for help? Trash! Humph! Guo Kun stared at the youth, made a cold humph and said deeply. He is just a brat! You want everyone in Lan Ling City to know that that brat has caused a great disturbance among us? Do you want to show how incapable we are to the entire city? Or should I ask for my dads help? Young lord Guo is right. I was wrong. The youth with a palm print felt embarrassed and was afraid that he would receive another p from the young lord. If we cant even find a solution to handle that brat, then the only word to describe us would be trash. Guo Kun stood up with a cold and proud eye expression. Then, he said with a deep voice. I will seek He Juns help. I think he alone will be enough to handle that brat. Thats right, find young master He. He would certainly be able to finish off that kid. The youth with a palm print on his face revealed a joyful look. ................... Hu... As the first beam of sunlight start to appear in the bluish purple dawn, Du Shaofu stopped his cultivation. He breathed out a long breath of Qi. After readjusting his condition for several hours, he had recovered much. After walking out of the door, he stretched his back. He took a deep breath of the fresh air in the backyard. It was really refreshing and almost all of his energy had been replenished. Roar! A low and deep roar was heard. The Demonic Scale Tiger came to Du Shaofus side. Its eyes were on alert as if it was telling him something. Du Shaofus face sank and muttered. Was it those rich bastards from yesterday? *Bang* *Bang* Early in the morning, the big door of the old house was forcefully opened. It was a very firm door, but a simple kick had detached it from the door frame. The next moment, hundreds of people walked truculently into the congested house. Guo Kun, why did you bring me here for? Among the people, a stalwart youth walked out of the group and standing beside him was Guo Kun. Guo Kun was exactly a head shorter than him. His gaze swept around the old house and said, I brought you here to find a brat who is actually very strong, I just dont know whether you are his opponent. Not even you can defeat him? The stalwart youth looked at Guo Kun. He had broad shoulders and his chest muscles were pushing out of his clothes. Who are you all? Why did you trespass into my house? At this moment, Dai Xinyu rushed out into the courtyard. When her gaze fell on those hundreds of people, including Guo Kun, her face turned ugly and said. Its you, bad guys. Little girl, we meet again. Guo Kuns eyes moved and said. Wheres the brat from yesterday? I have no idea..........brother Shaofu isnt here, he is gone. Dai Xingyu appeared to be slightly nervous but she wasnt stupid. So many aggressive people came, they must be here to find brother Shaofu for revenge. He wouldnt be able to defeat so many people, that is why she couldnt allow them to find brother Shaofu, she even hoped that brother Shaofu was truly gone. Little girl, you dont even know how to lie. Guo Kuns face sank while staring at the nervous Dan Xingyus face. He instantly found out that she was telling lies and said, Find the brat first, then I will y with you slowly. I never thought that young lord Guo and young master He will pay me a visit in person. This is truly remarkable. A voice as clear as silver bells was heard. In the yard, ady who appeared to be in her early twenties walked out. She walked slowly, mincing her steps. Her body was as delicate and tender as a jade willow. There were pretty girls outside, but theycked an elegant disposition. Some might have it but they didnt have a pretty face. Thisdy however had both qualities. Thisdy wasnt merely pretty, she also carried an elegant atmosphere with her. Her dark and shiny waist-length hair reflected the light that shone on her hair. She wore a long dress that enhanced her elegance even more, like an immortal beauty from a painting. Everyone immediately looked at thedy, most of their eyes were glued. Guo Kun and He Jun were also astonished because they knew thisdy, they didnt expect to see her here. Small aunt, they are bad guys. They bullied me yesterday. If it wasnt for brother Shaofu, I might not be able to return home yesterday. Dai Xingyu quickly found her safety behind thedys back after her appearance. She then thought of something and said, Small aunt, you have recovered, this is great! You have really frightened me! I didnt know what to do, luckily I met brother Shaofu. Alright, I am here now, dont be scared. Thedy patted Dai Xingyus beautiful hair before looking back at Guo Kun and the others. How could she not know what kind of people they were? Miss You Ruo, why are you here? This little girl is your... Guo Kun was surprised as his gaze fell upon Murong Youruo. He heard the little girl calling Murong Youruo small aunt. This old house was bought by me a long time ago. Xingyu is my elder sisters daughter. My sister is a lot older than me so my age gap with Xingyu is very small. Murong Youruos pupil was as clear as an autumnke. After ncing at Guo Kun, He Jun and the others, she said, Young lord Guo and young master He, why have youe all the way here with your soldiers, have I offended any of you? Note: All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 119 Do you think that I am an Idiot? Do you think that I am an Idiot? Third regr chapter! Hope you guys like it! We are looking for a brat named Du Shaofu. Since this is Miss Murongs house, we will give you face. We just need to take him away. Guo Kun said to Murong Youruo. His tone hadpletely changed, it became simr to one of a gentleman. Murong Youruo knitted her eyebrows. She knew these peoples identity and their powers. They were the kind of people who could swagger in a big city with just their social status. Young Lord Guo, there are only two people in this house, me and her. There isnt any other person. Murong Youruo said. Guo Kun was stunned. Then, his eyes that were fixed on Murong Youruo slightly sank and said, Its okay, well just search the entire house. Young Lord Guo, that isnt very nice. Murong Youruo said. After hearing her response, his expression became sullen. He moved two steps forward, and fixedly stared at Murong Youruo, and then said, Murong Youruo, do I really look like an idiot to you? She was startled. She already knew it in her heart that this Guo Kun wasnt an idiot, and so she quickly exined. How could Young Lord Guo be an idiot? If you were an idiot, there wont be any smart people in the city anymore. Since you know that Im not an idiot, why are you still patronizing me? Dont even think that I wont dare to touch you because you are protected by someone. You have to know that you are merely exalted by someone to have such a privilege. I gave you face because I respected the person who supported you, or else, why would I even put you in my eyes? Dont even think that I am stupid. Guo Kun sounded slightly angry. If it wasnt because of her rtionship with that man, he wouldve already made a move on this finedy. However, with that man interrupting him, he coouldnt do a thing, which, as a result, annoyed him. Murong Youruo slightly sighed. She felt that she was incapable sometimes. This wasnt the n that she was with before, this was Lan Ling City. In this ce, there were many things that couldnt be decided by her. If it was before, she didnt need to care about these people even if they have a powerful support behind them. However, the current situation was different. You look like an idiot. Dont you know that youre an idiot? Dai Xingyu gazed at him with a pure expression and said, It is also true. If youre an idiot, its impossible that you will know about it, but all I know is that youre certainly a bad guy. Along with Dai Xingyus words, Murong Youruos face changed. Haha, truly meaningful. Guo Kun, dont tell me that you have really became an idiot? He Junughed after seeing Guo Kun getting scolded by a little girl. The scene had definitely pleased him. Little girl,e over here. Guo Kuns face sank. He would certainly target the person who had ridiculed him. However, he could only express his anger at Dai Xingyu when He Jun hadughed at him. Young Lord Guo, Xingyu didnt mean that. Murong Youruo continued to exin. She couldnt imagine that this girl could actually blurt out such offensive words. However, she instantly stood in front of Xingyu. Who do you think you are? When no one backs you up, you are nothing. Get lost! After seeing Murong Youruos attempt to protect the little girl, he raged and straightaway waved at her. Guo kun was using his left hand because his right hand hadnt recovered yet. It couldnt be fully healed within a short period of time. *Bang* A deep noise exploded. A in golden light illuminated the room. In the next moment, they saw Guo Kuns body being thrown away from his original position. At this time, He Juns gaze moved along with Guo Kun. His eyes were filled with surprise. *Chi!* A youth in purple with a wild kitten beside him appeared in front of their of sight. He had a resolute face and a pair of sharp eyes. Although he was only sixteen or seventeen years old, the expression in his eyes could cause peoples heart to shiver. Murong Youruo curiously stared at the young man. Her eyshes were moving as she blinked; her gaze as clear as pure water. She knew that Guo Kuns power wasnt low, he was at the mid-Maidong realm, slightly stronger than her. Of course, she had never exposed her cultivation level to anyone in public. However, this youth in purple sent Guo Kun away with just a single attack. It was enough to tell their difference in their power. Murong Youruo could also see that this young man in purple was the one who treated her injuries yesterday. It was her first time seeing this youths face. He was younger than her but his face was steadfast, and his sharp gaze made her feel that this young man wasnt simr to Guo Kun and the rest. Brother Shaofu. Dai Xingyus worried heart had turned into delight after seeing Du Shaofu and said, These bad guys havee again. Its okay. I am the viin for the viins and also the incarnation of righteousness. Dont be scared. Du Shaofu said with aposed tone and a smile, patting his chest in front of Dai Xingyu. You arent from Lan Ling City? Murong Youruo looked at Du Shaofu while her ck eyebrows that was slightly frowning. No. Du Shaofu only looked at Murong Youruo clearly now. Although he knew that she was a very beautifuldy, the feeling was entirely different when she was standing in front of him. Under the long eyshes, her eyes exuded a spiritual brilliance. Her tenderness and elegance reached him as the breeze softly blew. She was truly beautiful. Thisdy was like a flower, but she was absolutely not a vase. This was Du Shaofus feeling. He could feel that something was tapped in his heart while staring at this girl. It had flickered his ardent feelings for her. Are you alright? Du Shaofu then added another sentence to ask this girl. It wasmon sense that someone would usually say another word to this pretty girl to get her attention. I am alright. Thank you. Murong Yourou looked at Du Shaofu with thankful eyes, but she didnt understand why a tinge of red started to appear on her face from her cheek. Was it because that she thought of this youths palms moving on her body? Although he was quite honest, she had never been touched by any man before, not even ayer of dress on her body. What am I thinking? Why do I have such thoughts? This young man is only three years older than Xingyu. Murong Youruo said silently to herself, and then the redness on her face faded. Thats good. Du Shaofu nodded. He felt rxed andfortable while talking to this girl. Afternding, Guo Kun lifted his head and looked at Du Shaofu without any surprise, but with a cold eye expression instead. He then looked at the stalwart figure He Jun beside him and said, He Jun, it is this kid. Im afraid that you arent his opponent as well. Those guards who seemed to be as ferocious as wolves didnt even dare to make any moves because these two young lords didnt give them any orders. Furthermore, the opponent was too powerful. Naturally, they wouldnt grab the chance to get beaten up. He is undeniably strong. Did you purposely let mee here to deal with him? He Jun looked at Guo Kun and said, You want my help? Fine, but dont treat me like an idiot. I am preparing to make a breakthrough in my cultivation so I will require several active dans as supplements. Your White Tiger Sectck a few ordinary dans? Guo Kun stared at He Jun. He knew that He Jun didnt really need just a few of those normal dans. I prefer to earn it myself. He Jun said it with solemn tone. You prefer to rob. Only Meng Laicai will earn it himself Guo Kun said it in his heart but, in the surface, he nodded at He Jun and said, No problem, I will give you a few of them after this. Good. He Jun smiled faintly. Then, his stalwart figure walked towards Du Shaofu. He Jun had walked five steps forward. Every step he took made the floor crack. The atmosphere around him rmed everyone. His stalwart body was like a beast. He then stared at Du Shaofu and said, Brat, Guo Kun said that you are very strong. He said that even I, He Jun, cant evenpete with you. Du Shaofu looked at He Jun. His tall figure made Du Shaofu slightly raise his head and said, Whore you? The same as Guo Kun. He also one of the four lords in Lan Ling City. His White Tiger Sect is the biggest in the city and he is also their young master, He Jun. His favourite hobby is to rob peoples items. Murong Youruo said to Du Shaofu softly. Murong Youruo had already told you about my identity. I am called He Jun. He Jun said to Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu looked at He Jun again with a sympathetic face and sighed. You have been betrayed by Guo Kun. He just wants to use you. It is not good to befriend this kind of man. Humph! Guo Kun made a humph after listening to Du Shaofus words. Meanwhile, his re was fixed on Du Shaofu. It doesnt matter. My friendship with him isnt very deep nor good. Its just that someone has deliberately made the four of us to be young lords. As for the part where he is taking advantage of me, it doesnt concern me as long as I dont lose anything. He Jun said to Du Shaofu. No... Du Shaofu shook his head and continued to show him the sympathetic face and spoke. Guo Kun purposely wants you toe here, not for you to handle me, but for me to handle you. Compared to you, my rtionship with him is deeper. You have a rtionship with Guo Kun? He Jun doubted it because he couldnt see through this fact. Bastard! When did I have a rtionship with you?! Guo Kun who was behind He Jun couldnt help but shout. However, Du Shaofu was indifferent. Instead, he looked at Guo Kun and said, As the saying goes, beating is love and scolding is affection. There isnt a rtionship that is without scolding and beating. I have broken your arm and scolded you yesterday, doesnt it represent the depths of our rtionship? You... Guo Kun was angered and his face turned as red as tomato. *Pfft* Dai Xingyu couldnt help butugh. Murong Youruo alsoughed with her mouth closed, but her eyes were staring at the back of the youth with some worries. You have a glib tongue like Meng Laicai, which I dont like. He Jun shook his head, his eyes immediately revealing some ferociousness that was focused on Du Shaofu and uttered, I think that you havent yet received a beating from me. How about this? Hand over your storage pouch and I wont beat you. As his voice faded, a strong fluctuation of energy rushed towards Du Shaofu, creating an instant and explosive energy. Du Shaofus face sank. He looked again at He Jun, thoroughly judging his capabilities. Note: Please take note that Pulse Connecting realm will be change back to Maidong realm. All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 120 Clash sh First regr chapter! What are you contemting about? He Jun said coldly. His ferocious eyes and his stalwart physique made him seem very malicious. People who were extremely timid would actually hand over their storage pouches due to fright. Ai, you are really making my life hard! Du Shaofu said and continued speaking while looking at He Jun, Did you know that there are still a lot of things that I am unfamiliar with when I reached Lan Ling City? Ill have some misgivings if I kill you now, but I would feel very ufortable if I dont beat you up. However, if I beat up you, Im afraid that you would trouble me again. Tell me, what should I do now? Should I beat you to death or just let you go? He Jun was stunned. His eyes widened and became round, doubting what he had just heard. Everyone around also had the same doubt. They doubted their ears as if they had heard wrongly. Where did this kid coame from? He is full of pride and arrogance. A He ispletely clueless boy who that didnt that the the person in front of him was the young master of White Tiger Sect. Du Shaofu gave He Jun a serious look and said, Ah, I have decided!. I will beat you till you are half dead. Then my misgivings will be gone. It wont be easy for you to trouble me next time. What do you think? Du Shaofu gave He Jun a serious look and asked. You are courting death! He Jun was infuriated. His fierce eyes moved like a killer due to his rage. This kid was making fun of him to pass the time. The terrifying Qi in his body erupted like mountainous torrents. He was half a step to the peak-MaidongPulse Connecting realm after all. *Hong* His stalwart body made a stamped on the ground, making the entire ground tremble. A fist seal then struck a. Along with the fluctuation of talisman symbols., Its Aa fearsome gale blew many guards off bnce and, as a result, they fell to the ground. The fist seal reached Du Shaofu in an instant. Not bad, youre actually nearing the peak of -MaidongPulse Connecting. Du Shaofu was slightly surprised when he found out about his opponents cultivation level. Its, because his eldest uncle was also at the same cultivation level. This Lan Ling City was worthy to be called a huge territory. These youths were really stronger than the other. It was entirely different from the situation in Stone City. However, Du Shaofu naturally wasnt petrified. He didnt dodge or retreat either, but met the attack head on. A fist seal covered with golden talisman symbols suddenly formed in his hand. The energy surrounding the fist seal was domineering and powerfulforceful. *Bang!* Two fists shed together along with their xuanqi. Consequently, aAn explosion echoed through the void. A fearsome wave of energy rushed out, and then the two silhouettes were both knocked back as a result. *Deng* *Deng* They staggered backwards. Du Shaofu only staggered three steps back. At this moment, hHis gaze slightly changed, thinking that this brawny opponent wasnt as weak as he had thought. He could feel some numbness on his fist. *Ka* *Ka* He Jun was astonished. A painful sensation came from was felt from his fist. He staggered six steps backward, and every step of his left a pit on the ground. Humph! Du Shaofu made a cold humph while looking at He Jun before lunging at him again. This time, it was Du Shaofu who initiated the attack. It was another fist strike. It was but a simple punch yet it was tyrannical and strong! Meanwhile, hHe Juns fist was shaking. However, he didnt have any choice; thus he took a deep breath, and gritted his teeth, and then met his opponents attack with also a his punch. The two punches collided once more. The wave of energy rushed to the sky while and the ground shook. He Jun was thrown back once again, this time with blood stains on his fist. He only found his bnce after staggering several steps back. He sucked in a breath of cold air while looking at the blood on his fist. He didnt think that this would happen since as what he cultivated was a higher grade cultivationw that had made his physique as tough as a beast. His opponent was a youth who was obviously younger than him and with a fist slightly smaller than his. Nheless, he couldnt even bear the heaviness of that punch. I dont believe this! He Jun didnt admit defeat. There was no one who could match his physical toughness. Afterwards, a palm seal was condensed with ayer of energy, and a yellowish brown talisman symbol covered his body;, and he then charged at Du Shaofu. Du Shaofus eyes moved. Delight dness appeared in his eyes. If he only depended on his martial skill to fight, he would find it very hard to handle this attack because He Jun was at the border of peak-MaidongPulse Connecting. Also, hHe had to expend all of his efforts to match his simple martial attack due to their gap in cultivation level. It would be so much easier to fight this guy if he had reached MaidongPulse Connecting. Nevertheless, He Jun was only using his physical strength to fight with Du Shaofu, so Du Shaofu didnt need to fear anything as his physiques cultivation level had already reached the cleansing of bones and marrows. In addition to his other kinds of practices, he knew that the endurance of his physique was his advantage - , an absolute advantage. *Bang!* Du Shaofu moved. The moment He Juns stalwart body lunged forward, Shaofus golden talisman symbols rushed out of his body. The atmosphere suddenly became overbearing, like a beast in human form, along with a dazzling light. The next second--, under everyones shocked gazes,, including He Juns--, both of their bodies collided. Like a bomb, each and everyone of them were dumbfounded. *Bang* A rumble erupted from the sh. Waves of energy spread all around the area like a torrent. Later, everyone saw that He Juns stalwart body was sent flying away. Du Shaofus body, however, only shook slightly. TWhen He Jun hit the ground, the impact of He Jun hitting the ground created a big hole and cracks could be seen on the floor. Traces of blood flowed out from his mouth. His eyes were panic-stricken. He had never thought that Du Shaofus physique was this strong;, it waspletely different from normal human beings. *Bang!* Before He Jun could climb back to his feet, a golden silhouette hastily pounced over him like a canon that , and violentlynded on his lower abdomen. *Pu Chi* A huge impulsive force that was as heavy as a thousand kilograms fell on He Juns body, causing him to suffer another heavy blow andand this caused blood to be spurted out from his mouth. I have said that it was Guo kun that wanted me to get rid of you. Du Shaofu sat down on He Juns lower abdomen. While As he sat, his punches were also violentlyndinged on He Juns body like rain. Every punch was like the stick on the drum, it kept on hitting He Juns body. *Pu Chi* How could this pathetic He Jun bear Du Shaofus terrifying attacks? His mouth continued to spurt out blood. Many people couldnt stand it. Young master!. The followers of He Jun regained their senses after being petrified for a period of time. One after another, they shouted and pounced on Du Shaofu. If anything were to happen to their young master, they would face their bad luck the moment they returned. If any one of you dares toe, I will cripple this guy! Du Shaofu raised his head and ced a w seal on He Juns throat, showing them that he wasnt joking. Brat! Stop what you are doing! Dare to hurt our young master? Our White Tiger Sect would never let you go! Over a dozen disciples of White Tiger Sect was surrounding the two of them but none of them dared to move forward. I have hurt him, maybe I should injure him more. I hate those people who threatens me. Du Shaofu said while his facial expression remained unchanged. Another punch violentlynded on He Juns chest. How pathetic was He Jun now? He was totally under Du Shaofus control. Kid, let our young master go. We arent threatening you. As long as you let him go, any condition could be discussed. A shrewd disciple of White Tiger Sect said to Du Shaofu with widened eyes. Give me all of your storage pouches, or else I will eliminate him. Du Shaofus eyes turned to those disciples and said while with his w seal was still ced on He Juns throat. Erm... The dozens of disciples faces turned ugly. Almost all of their savings and items were kept in their storage pouch. If their storage pouch was given away, it also meant that all of their fortune would be given away. It seems your young masters life isnt as important as your storage pouch? Seems like your young master iwas not that important in your hearts. Du Shaofu smiled and another punchnded on He Juns chest and continued speakingsaid, If you all take too long to make a decision, I will give him another punch. Alright! Alright! Well give them to you! A few leaders of the White Tiger Sect agreed to the condition. However, tTears were welling up in their eyes while they cursed , they were cursing Du Shaofu and eighteen generations of his ancestors. This was absolutely too spiteful. This was a trick that harmed their fortune. If they didnt hand over their storage pouch, their young master would definitely punish them for being so ignorant even though he didnt die in the end,. But we only have five storage pouches, the other disciples didnt have a storage pouch yet. The few leaders of the disciples of White Tiger said that not everyone of them had a storage pouch. There were only five storage pouches among the dozen of people. The ones who gave their storage pouches could feel their hearts breaking. Not bad! Du Shaofu smiled., Hhe then turned around to look at the shocked Dai Xingyu and said, Xing Yu, keep all of these storage pouches. En, en! Dai Xinyus head was nk but she still nodded and ran towards the leaders of the disciples, and collected the five storage pouches and then kept them. And, yours? Du Shaofu was not yet contented with the result. He then groped He Juns body and found a storage pouch. He familiarly kept it into his arms before he patted He Juns chest and said,. Very muscr, I cant help but beat it! *Pu Chi* He Jun was enraged to the point that he spurted out another mouthful of blood. In the city, he had always been the one robbing others, but not only was he robbed today, he was also heavily beaten up by this person. The most infuriating thing was that this brat didnt even treat this as something important, as if he wasnt satisfied with the battle yet. Dont get angry. I have already said that it was Guo Kun who wanted me to harm you. He was beaten by me and felt that he had lost all of his pride in front of the three young lords of the city. He felt that he would be ridiculed by any of you. Thus, he deliberately pulled you into this mess. Now that you are also beaten up by me, this makes you hispanion. He would not be the only one who lost face from now on. Du Shaofu stood up from He Juns body. He Juns face was stunned. He suddenly felt that Du Shaofus words seemed logical. Guo Kun deliberately wanted to hurt him. The truth was that Guo Kun wanted to use He Jun to teach Du Shaofu a lesson but He Jun was the one who received the lesson instead. Note: All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 121 I beat them up because of Justice I beat them up because of Justice Second regr chapter! After observing the change in He Juns countenance, Du Shaofu held him up warmly. Besides that, the thing that stupefied everyone the most was that Du Shaofu took out a dan and squeezed it inside He Juns mouth and said in a sympathetic tone, This is a healing dan, you have been injured quite badly by me. I apologize for that. Actually, I didnt want to fight you. If it wasnt because of Guo Kuns plot, I wouldnt be fighting you. He Jun stared at Du Shaofu. Presently, his mind was unable to think clearly but everyone could see that his face was confused and his eyes were twitching because of conflict. He knew that this kid had beaten him up, but the kid had sincerely turned into a good guy that stood on his side. This kid was brazen, even more brazen than Guo Kun. However, he still felt some logical sense behind this kids words. Why are you noting over to hold your young master? Quickly bring him back to treat his injuries. His foundation would be affected if he is treatedte. Du Shaofu said to the dozen of disciples. He Jun didnt have any strength to stand anymore after eating over a dozen punches. Young master... Quickly hold your young master. Those disciples regained their senses from their trance. Then, all of them clustered around He Jun and lifted him back to the sect. They didnt want to let their Young Master fall under the hands of such an unpredictable and unlucky star. Before He Jun went out, his eyes gave a re to Guo Kun. Clearly, although he felt that Du Shaofu was brazen, he couldnt just ignore his words. Guo Kuns eyes were twitching, his facial expression turned ugly and said, Du Shaofu, we will meet again! As his voice fell, Guo Kun turned and left. He Jun, who had suffered serious injuries, had already left. So, it was pointless for him to continue staying there. Although he had brought over a dozen people with him, even if they rained their attacks on him, they wouldnt be able to stop that terrifying kid. Eventually, there was no point continuing to stay there. After the battle ended, he gained a deeper understanding about the scariness of this kid. Did I say you can go? A in tone of voice was heard, apanied with a chilling aura. Guo Kun turned to the owner of the voice. Consequently, he felt the chilling aura exuded from the kids sword-like brows. It was the true chilling aura. What do you want? You would dare touch me? You wont be able to leave Lan Ling City even if you have wings! Guo Kun stared at Du Shaofu. He didnt know why, but those chilling eyes gave him some kind of a shaky feeling. This was a feeling that he hadnt felt before in Lan Ling City. He was slightly regretful for not bringing some powerful experts with him. Murong Youruo, whose pretty face was still in a state of shock, wanted to say something. However, when Du Shaofu decided to deal with Guo Kun, she held it in. There was a bitter smile disyed on her pretty face. Since he could handle He Jun, Guo Kun wouldnt be a problem at all. Perhaps, he had some kind of powerful background and support behind him. The support he had must be so powerful and influential that he didnt even need to fear the White Tiger Sect. Du Shaofu didnt reply because it was no longer necessary. When Guo Kuns voice dropped, Shaofu appeared before him. Guo Kun had realised his movement, but due to his injuries yesterday, he couldnt move his left hand temporarily. Thus, he didnt have the strength to defend himself. He could only retreat, his expression was constantly changing. *Bang* Due to Du Shaofus speed, a violent impact caused by his punchnded on Gu Kuns chest. His body flew away. As Gu Kunnded, Du Shaofu lunged forward and sent him flying again with a kick, sending him further away from his original position while blood was dripping from his mouth. *Pu Chi* The moment Guo Kuns body was about tond on the ground, Shaofus devil-like silhouette appeared again. Both of his hands held both of Guo Kuns legs. Then, he treated Guo Kun like a sandbag. He lifted Guo Kun over his head and mmed him to the ground violently. *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* The smashing sound was heard thrice consecutively. It hurt Kun so much that he could produce different kinds of wails because of the pain. His head was bleeding and his bones were fractured. I represent justice to punish you! Du Shaofu didnt m him to the ground on his fourth attack. He just threw Guo Kun like a rock. The next second, Guo Kuns body flew out of the courtyard andnded on a ce that no one knew about, they could only hear a crash from afar. Remember, if youe and provoke me again, I will take your life! Du Shaofu said loudly. After finishing, he patted his hands and a storage pouch appeared. Naturally, he kept it under his arm as if it was perfectly justified. Young Lord Guo... In the courtyard, dozens of people ran out of the house with astonishment. Their Young Lords life was not yet determined and they were clueless about where he had fallen to. Hence, there was nothing they could do to this kid. Also, none of them could deny that they would certainly die if they were the ones being mmed to the ground. Dai Xingyus mouth was wide open, her body was shaking. Clearly, she was shocked. Murong Youruos pupil revealed some splendour before returning to her usualposure. I apologize for this, it seems like you two have to find a new ce to stay. Du Shaofu looked at the girls with an apologetic face. He was worried that Dai Xingyu and her aunt would get involved in the conflict after he beat He Jun and Guo Kun. That isnt necessary. At any rate, Guo Kun and He Jun wont be able to overly trouble me. Murong Youruo looked at Du Shaofu with her slightly moving eyes and said, What do you n to do now? Guo Kun and He Jun wont let this matter go. I dont have a clue on what to do, I have never thought about this. Du Shaofu smiled and said. I just feel that I must beat them up to uphold justice. He continued. *Pfft* Murong Youruo finally couldnt help it andughed. She was suppressing her urge tough when Guo Kun and He Jun were still there, but now she could let it all out. Brother Shaofu, your storage pouches. Dai Xingyu came before Du Shaofu and passed the five storage pouches that she had collected from the leaders. Her little heart was still pounding, she hadntpletely regained herposure after the shock. I have already given it to you. Perhaps you need it when you are finding a new ce to stay. Du Shaofu said to Dai Xingyu. This little girl seemed poor. If they needed a new ce to stay, they would certainly need some finances for that. One could already see that when she tried to sell her inheritance for only a thousand xuanbi. Even if this storage pouch is mine, I cant open it. Dai Xingyu said while blinking. You are a Spirit Talisman Master, why cant you open it? Du Shaofu asked. These storage pouches didnt belong to some powerful expert, so it wasnt that hard to open. Dai Xingyu lifted her head, stared at Du Shaofu with her pure gaze and said in a weak tone, I havent learnt how to open a storage pouch yet... Du Shaofu was stunned. He then helplessly took the storage pouch over. Xingyu, I have already said it before, dont reveal your Spirit Talisman Master identity to anyone. Murong Youruo came to her side and knitted her eyebrows. Dai Xingyu replied innocently, Aunt, I didnt reveal my identity. It was brother Shaofu who detected it. Later, she realised that she hadnt introduce him to her aunt. She then said, Aunt, this is brother Du Shaofu, it was him who saved and treated your injuries. Murong Youruo already knew that this youth was the one who saved her, but she was still surprised when she heard that he could sense Xingyus Spirit Talisman Masters energy. Her brows slightly twitched before returning to her usual calmness. He was merely a sixteen or seventeen year old youth, but he could already defeat He Jun and Guo Kun. How could this youth be a simple person? Brother Shaofu, this is my aunt, Murong Youruo, isnt she pretty? Dai Xingyu lifted her head and said to Du Shaofu. En...Very pretty. Du Shaofu didnt really know how to reply. He only nodded. He felt that Murong Youruo was a pretty nice name. Little Loops. Dai Xingyu suddenly saw the demonic-scaled tiger and hugged it like a kitten in her arms. She gently stroke its head and said, Little Loops, were you frightened just now? I was scared. Those bad guys were too bad. Dont be afraid because I will protect you. Du Shaofu gave a nce to the demonic-scaled tiger and acted as if he didnt see it. Roar...your father is the demonic-scaled tiger, a special demonic-scaled tiger. How can your father be scared!? The tiger reluctantly roared in its heart, but nothing could be done. It could only endure its grievance. I have to thank you this time. Murong Youruo looked at Du Shaofu. Her eyes had returned to her usualposure and said, Where is Young Master Du from? Have you found a residence in Lan Ling City? Im not a young master of any sect. Du Shaofu smiled, he wasnt a young master of any prominent sect. Obviously, she wanted to know his background. He then said, I am just from a small area, Im afraid that you havent even heard of such an insignificant ce before. I just reached Lan Ling City yesterday. Hmmm... Murong Youruo knitted her eyebrows after hearing this. She looked then at Du Shaofu and said, We should go in and talk. There was a small living room in the old house. It was clean and in but exquisite. Du Shaofu sat down. Murong Youruo made a cup of tea for him. The fragrance of the tea overwhelmed ones smelling sensation. It stimted Du Shaofus sense of smell. This tea is delicious... He impatiently sipped the tea. The fragrance from the tea leaves filled his tongue and nose, stimting it to the maximum, as if a wave of sensation had moved through those senses. He felt the sweetness on his tongue Brother Shaofu, my aunt is very skilful in making tea. Dai Xingyu said agreeably. ... Note: All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 122 Finding the Patron Finding the Patron Third regr chapter! You know this tea? Murong Youruo stared at Du Shaofu with a surprise look. I dont. Du Shaofu shook his head and said. I dont drink tea as much as I drink wine. Although I dont have much knowledge and experience in tea, I am able to see how distinct this cup of tea is. The more delicate the tea is, the better the quality, he added. He paused momentarily and continued, The colour of the tea is light yellow and clear. Its taste is marrow and ptable, with a sweet aftertaste. The aroma of the tea rises and enter ones nose with a domineering aura. When the tea enters ones mouth, its marrow tastees in, along with the strong aroma. After swallowing it, and before the aftertaste kicks in, the domineering aroma rushes towards ones nose, making people lost in their thoughts. As Du Shaofus dialogue faded, he lifted his head upwards and made another big sip. This tea is really good! Murong Youruos eyes were analysing him while listening to hisments. Then, her red lips moved before she spoke. Despite you having no prior knowledge about tea, yourment regarding the tea was delicate and detailed. You said that you didnt know but you actually know better than anyone. Its like the saying in ancient times Great modestyes from great wisdom and great wisdomes from great modesty. Great modestyes from great wisdom, great wisdomes from great modesty... Du Shaofu recited it once more before he shifted his gaze to Murong Youruo and said, This tea should be your most favourite tea right? Maybe thats why you have it at home. Brother Shaofu is amazing! This tea was made personally by my aunt. Its not for sale. I cant drink this tea normally though, I dont like it, because it tastes like strong liquor. It doesnt taste like tea at all. Dai Xingyu said. Du Shaofu was slightly surprised and turned to Murong Youruo. I didnt know that Miss Murong knows how to produce tea. I wonder if this tea has a name. The name of this tea is phoenix. Murong Youruo hesitated for a moment, before adding another sentence. You are the first one to know the name of this tea. Phoenix. A wonderful name. It suits this tea very well. Du Shaofu gave a slight praise. You all continue talking. I will go outside and y with Little Loops. Dai Xingyu carried the demonic scale tiger in her embrace and left the living room, she felt that she could no longer stay on the same page as them. The demonic scale tiger was staring at Du Shaofu, with eyes crying for help, but it was a pity that Du Shaofu pretended not to see it. If you leave Lan Ling City now, you can avoid plenty of troubles. Murong Youruos gaze fell back to Du Shaofu. He knew what she was talking about. He shook his head and replied, I just arrived in Lan Ling City yesterday. There are things that I havent done yet. Once I have finished my tasks here, I will leave. Murong Youruo paused for a moment before speaking again. How about I help you figure out some solutions? I hope they could help. As long as you two dont cause any extra troubles. From the tone of Murong Youruo, he knew that a friendship was built between them. He would be able to put away his concerns when they are safe. Then, he asked, Miss Murong, what are the backgrounds of the four young lords? The four young lords of Lan Ling City have different backgrounds, but the support they have was enough to conquer the entire Lan Ling City. Guo Kun and He Jun are two of them, the other two are Meng Laicai and Han Xin. She said. After listening to her, Du Shaofu now knew how strong the support of the four young lords had. There were countless amount of forces with varying strength in Lan Ling City, but the strongest forces were White Tiger Sect, Story Garden Treasure Trading Sect and etc. White Tiger Sect has the strongest force in Lan Ling City, thats why they had gained control most of the ck markets. Treasure Trading Sect was the greatest trading business establishment in the city. ording to rumours, it said that its wealth was enough to affect the economy of the city. Despite the romantic scene in Story Garden, no one could deny that the ce was enormous. It was the most bustling location in Lan Ling City. As the ce symbolized status, one had to spend an extravagant amount of money, if one entered that ce. ording to some people, one should be a member in order to enter such a ce. The cost of one membership card was over a hundred thousand xuanbi. One of the four young lords, Guo Kun, is the son of the owner of the Treasure Trading Sect. He Jun, on the other hand, is the young master of White Tiger Sect and Meng Cai is the young master of Story Garden. Lastly, Han Xin is the young master of Lan Ling Prefecture. Thus, naming the four youngsters four young lords matched their strong background. The other reason for calling them four young lords was because the four of them were hated by the people of the city. Guo Kun had prurient interest on females, often seizing girls he found beautiful or suited his desires. He Jun was a person that liked to fight and rob peoples things. He would always start a fight even if its just a small disagreement in a conversation or other simple things. Some said that He Jun was backed by Han Xin. The two of them collected protection fee from most of the businesses. In other words, they were ckmailing. As for Meng Laicai, he was gentler. He only did business and had brains for trading. There wouldnt be any business that he couldnt earn money from. However, the thing that made everyone feel aggrieved was that this young man would also rob other peoples business that made money and kicked the owner out of business. Furthermore, no one was allowed to interfere with his businesses. They are truly the young lords of Lan Ling City. Du Shaofu smiled mildly after knowing the backgrounds of the four men. She stared at him, exuding an aura of elegance and said. There is still some time if you wish to leave now. Not now, I still have matters to attend to. Du Shaofu stood up and prepared to leave. Okay, be careful. As Ive said, I would figure out some ways to help you. Murong Youruo reminded Du Shaofu. Before he left the old house, he implicitly instructed the demonic scale tiger to apany them to relieve his worries for their safety. The street was bustling with people as always. Any neer would marvel at the prosperity of the city. He was heading for the Lan Ling Prefecture to find the Lord. He knew that he needed some support after beating Guo Kun and He Jun up. Naturally, he wanted to get the support of the Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture, Ouyang Ling. His drunken father knew him, which meant their rtionship was quite close. Thus, if he sought for the lords temporary assistance, there wouldnt be any problems in his safety. He always believed his drunken dads foresight. His concern wasnt actually directed at himself. He would be leaving the city after he was done with his task, but Dai Xingyu and her aunt wouldnt. Perhaps, this was because the little girl reminded him of his real sister every time he thought of her. Shao Jing. While walking on the street, he was mumbling. His sisters name was Shao Jing. It was a nice name and she was a very pretty girl. She must have been a very umon girl as she was a Heaven Born Supreme Saint. He didnt feel envious of her at all, he felt proud of her instead because that was his sister, his twin sister. Lan Ling Prefecture was situated in a quiet ce in Lan Ling City. The perimeters had a pce and courtyards. The thick and tall walls of the courtyards was enough to impress anyone who gaze upon it. It wasnt very difficult to find the location of Lan Ling Prefecture in the city. You could just simply ask someone for the location or find it yourself. However, it didnt mean that anyone could see the Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture at their whim. The Lord was one of the powerful figures in the kingdom, so not everyone was eligible to see him. Due to this fact, he couldnt enter Lan Ling Prefecture. Outside the grand door, there were two lion statues that looked very intimidating, they were ced on the left and right side. He could feel the pressure of an indescribable Qi from the peaceful atmosphere in Lan Ling Prefecture. He thought that this was because of a powerful cultivator staying in thepound. There were also six brawny men in armor that stood guard in front of the grand door. From their fierce Qi, he could tell that they were cultivators of intermediate Xiantian realm. As for the leader of the guards, he had reached the peak of Xiantian realm. He stared at Du Shaofu and said, Want to see the Lord? Do you have any idea how many people woulde and request to see the Lord every day? I could see that you are still a kid, or else, I would have thrown you away from this area. You cant throw me away because I am a rtive of your Lord. Du Shaofu said solemnly to the brawny leader. Rtive? Little brat, did you know how many of them tried to use this tactic to get pass me before? Off you go! Go back to where you face from! The brawny leader waved his fist that was as big as a casserole before Du Shaofu. Do you believe that I will hit you? Du Shaofu was left with no other choice when he heard that there were many who tried to use this trick before. He turned his gaze to the brawny leader and asked, You must have been a guard for a very long time, yes? His big fist stopped waving and he then replied proudly, That is true of course, I have been guarding Lan Ling Prefecture and the Lord for a very long time so that I can see him often. But you havent gotten promoted for a long time as well, I believe it must have been very long. Many of your peers who are of the same cultivation level with you were promoted and some have even gotten great benefits that boosted their cultivation level even more. Du Shaofu said to him in a serious tone. How did you know that? The brawny leader looked at him doubtfully. After feeling a slight awkwardness, he pushed up his chest and said, Brat, dont talk nonsense in front of me. Initially I wanted to give you some tips regarding your personal matters. Since you are not interested, then forget it. Ai... Du Shaofu sighed slightly while carrying a sympathetic face and turned to leave. Hey... The leader gritted his teeth and called the kid. Brat, tell me more. I will treat this as a way to relieve my boredom. Note: All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 123 I guarantee that I won’t hit you I guarantee that I wont hit you Enjoy the First regr chapter! Du Shaofu turned to look at the brawny man and said, You didnt get the chance to improve your cultivation level, I think it you must have done some stupid things. As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu didnt know anything about the brawny man. He was merely deducing from what he had seen. He was a Xiantian cultivator but he was merely a guard. Despite being the leader of the guards, he didnt receive any promotions from the higher ranks. Judging from his age, he had been a guard in Lan Ling Prefecture for a long time now, otherwise, he wouldnt be the leader of the guards. One could easily figure all of these out with some effort or contemtion, but it couldnt be applied to him because the bystander always had a clearer vision. How did you guess all of these? He looked at Du Shaofu and continued. If your words were backed with good reasons, I will release you. If they were nonsense, I will beat you up, the leader threatened. A fortune teller would probably deceive you for eight or ten years, but I am not one of them. Today, you would find out the truth immediately. Du Shaofu said with a smile. Judging by how you handled my arrival, it was enough to portray your ipetence. What do you mean? His big eyes moved, doubting whether this brat was just ying a trick on him. Du Shaofu continued, Try think about it, I requested to see the Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture just now, but you didnt even inform any of the people inside. What if I am really a rtive of the Lord? At that time your misfortune would certainly find you because I would surely not let you go. After pausing momentarily, he continued, If I deceived you, you just have to beat me up to express your anger. You wouldnt suffer any losses. So why dont you inform the people inside that I want to see the Lord? Perhaps I may give a few positivements about you in front of the Lord. At that time, maybe you would get promoted. Movements were seen on the brawny leaders eyes. Despite thinking that what Du Shaofu said was reasonable, he still didnt believe him. Brat, why would I believe you? If you are a liar, the Lord would certainly berate me and I will be the unlucky one! You would certainly believe me with this. Du Shaofu took out a sword. It was an ordinary sword with some cracks on it. The sword was given by his drunken dad before he left Stone City. His dad wanted him to bring this word to the Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture, Ouyang Ling. Du Shaofu passed the sword to the brawny leader and said, This is a token from me. Bring this to the Lord and Im sure that he would seek the owner this sword once he sees it. The guard hesitated for a moment before he finally agreed. He took the sword from Du Shaofu and said in an impolite tone, You will wait here. I will go and inform the Lord. He then walked into the courtyard after finishing his sentence. He instructed the other five brawny guards to fix their eyes on Du Shaofu, fearing that he would slip free. Du Shaofu was standing in front of the grand door withposure in his eyes but he wasnt really confident if this would seed, he didnt know how close his dad and the Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture was. All of these were only based on his assumptions. After the courtyard was a whole stretch of pce-like buildings. Inside a grand hall, in a study that was renovated in antique style, a middle-aged man was holding a jade scroll in his hand. The talisman texts on it were fluctuating. It was a news jade scroll. This type of news jade scroll wasnt a rare item, it was normally used as a gadget for getting thetest news. It was a very convenient tool as texts and sound could be recorded in it. The middle-aged man had a handsome face. His thick eyebrows were rebelliously pointing upwards and curled slightly below his eyshes due to its length. Both of his eyes were closed while extracting thetest information from the jade scroll. His nose bridge was tall and his skin was fairly dark. Regardless of how you see it, he was a man with attractive features. *Hu* A momentter, he opened his eyes. The clear and morning-dew-like eyes glittered as he muttered, It has been almost seventeen years. He finally moved. Brother Ning. The door of the study was pushed open when a beautiful woman with a fire-red dress ran in. This was a pretty married woman who seemed to be in her early forties, but she looked younger than her age. She had a slim and attractive figure. As her feet touched the ground gently, sounds of knocking from the jade pendant against her body was heard. Her dark hair was tied in a cloud-flowing knot* that was stuck with a few stalk of flowers. She rushed to the middle-aged man in just a few steps. Shan Mei, our kid has already grown up but why are you still being so impatient? Dont tell me that it was because she had done some terrible things? He turned to look at his beauty. His eyes exuded love and tenderness. Brother Ling, see... The beautiful woman lifted her head. The jade-like skin on her face was slightly reddish and her eyes were filled with excitement while she handed a long sword to him. His gaze fell upon it, its a sword. His eyes moved with his body as he grabbed the long sword. He swallowed while touching those cracks and marks on the sword. He then said, Green Veins Sword. Yes, there is no doubt about it. This was the sword I gifted him at that time. He then shifted his gaze to the woman and asked, Shan Mei, is it that fellow? Did hee to Lan Ling City? The woman in red dress slightly shuddered and shook her head. They said it is a young man. He said that he is your rtive. A rtive... The middle-aged man muttered and smiled, saying, It must be that fellows son. I have received the news about the father and son from Liu Yun County. I have never thought that the kid woulde. Its Sister Ao Tongs kid. Her kid is very pitiful. We will wee him to our home. Her eyes were mildly welled up with tears. Weing him to our house... The middle-aged mans eyes moved as he murmured. Thats right. He is that fellow and Ao Tongs kid, which means he is our kid too. That kid is truly pitiful. She then replied in a soft tone, Since he hade, we have to take care of him nicely on behalf of Sister Ao Tong. We cant let him nurse a single grievance. After finishing, she immediately turned to bring Du Shaofu in. *Weng* When the sword was unsheathed, a clear sound was produced from it. Shan Mei, slow down. He called her woman to stop while looking thoroughly at the Green Vein Sword. Brother Ling, what is it? She asked doubtfully. The middle-aged man then pointed at the Green Vein Sword and said, Shan Mei, what do you see? I can see that this is the Green Vein Sword, there isnt anything else apart from it. She didnt notice anything special about it, besides its name and usual features. That fellow let his kide and find me, but why is a token needed in order to see me? Could it be that he needs something from us? The man looked at the sword in his hand and sighed. He then said, I gifted this Green Vein Sword to him because he saved my life. Now he had sent his kid and the sword to me, which would only mean that he wants to entrust me with something. Brother Ling, you mean... The red-dresseddy said in astonishment, her facial expression changed quite a bit. Could it be that that fellow wants to be a lone ranger? So he sent his kid to our care without considering the kids future anymore? She continued. Im afraid that that might be the case. He had waited for nearly seventeen years and now that his kid has be an adult, he wont have any worries anymore after sending his kid to us. He sighed. That fellow, how could he go alone? He wouldnt be able to deal with that powerful and mighty figure alone. The red-dressed woman also sighed but her gaze turned cold as she added,, Unfortunately, our strength isnt enough yet to help them. He had sent the sword and his kid to us. I think that he did not really want to entrust his son to me. Why would he need to entrust me with something given my close rtionship with him? I dont think that this is his real intention. The middle-aged mans brows fluttered slightly. The Green Vein Sword shook in his hand, releasing a wave of sword energy that produced a buzzing sound. It was swift and fierce. He then said. From the sword intent, it says quick and forceful. That fellow wants me to fulfil his responsibility. He wants me to train his kid! ............ Outside the grand door, Du Shaofu was waiting quietly. A few momentster, he saw the brawny leader rushing out. Brat, the superiors want you to wait. The brawny man came before Du Shaofu with a depressed face. When he went into the pce, he was stopped by the vice chief before meeting the big chief. He didnt even have a chance to meet the Lord. Alright. Du Shaofu replied. He didnt know why but he started to feel nervous. He never have much understanding about his drunken dad nor his friends. Now, the Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture that he was about to meet was the first person whom his drunken dad mentioned. He could probably use this chance to know more about the past of his drunken dad. This was one of the things that he really wanted to know. Now, he finally had the chance to get in touch with the people that was rted to his dads past, so naturally, he would feel nervous. The brawny guard looked at Du Shaofu and noticed hisposed expression. He then said, Brat, treat this as returning me a favor for helping you to inform the Lord. Tell me whether you are a rtive of the Lord or not. Even if you arent, I guarantee that I wont beat you up. Du Shaofu rolled his eyes and asked, What is your name? Wang San, I am ranked number three in my family. He was stunned and said. Wang San, I will remember you. Du Shaofu patted his shoulder and said with a serious expression. I will surely give a few positivements about you in front of the Lord. So that you would be promoted soon. The guards eyes were filled with doubts while staring at Du Shaofu. He didnt know whether to believe this brat or not. He somehow felt that this brats words didnt sound truthful to him. *Krrek* At this time, the grand door of thepound was opened. Normally, only the small door beside the grand door would be opened. There were people rushing out of the entrance. The first was a woman in red dress.... Note: Cloud-flowing knot- http://.xiziwang/uploads/allimg/160613/725_160613142425_3.jpg All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 124 It stirs up my emotion when I think about it It stirs up my emotion when I think about it The Second regr chapter! Madam. The six of them who guard outside the grand door hastily saluted the red-dressed woman, as it was rare that she was outside. She was moving very quickly and came to Du Shaofus side. Her pupils were fluctuating while her gaze was fixed entirely on Du Shaofu. When his eyes met hers, he didnt know why, but there was a sense of familiarity that was suddenly stirred up in his heart. He could feel the warmth from her eyes. Her eyes became wet as she stared. She gently pinched Du Shaofus cheek and said. Good boy, you have suffered quite a lot. We are going home. She was slightly choked with sobs as she spoke, but her face was full of smiles. Then, she pulled him back into thepound. Du Shaofu was slightly stunned when he was pulled by the woman into the prefecture, but when he saw her wet eyes, he unknowingly felt sad. It was a feeling that he had never felt before. The six brawny guards were stunned when they saw that Du Shaofu was pulled by the madam. It seemed like he wasnt just a simple rtive, his connection with them must be beyond a rtive. Luckily, I didnt chase him off, otherwise... Huang San was stupefied as he wiped the bead of cold sweats off at the corner of his forehead. He felt fortunate that he didnt ignorantly chase that brat off, otherwise he would really meet his misfortune. I made the right decision this time! A smile appeared on Huang Sans face as he imagined that his pleasant days were going toe. Huang San, you piece of trash. You dared to block the young masters path outside the prefecture. I will take care of youter. A wet nket suddenly pulled him out of his imagination. A middle-aged man in chief uniform red fiercely at Huang San before he quickly followed behind the madam into the prefecture with the female servants. I... Huang San was speechless. He didnt know what to say. He was sending the token to the lord, but was stopped by this vice chief. Now, this guy wanted to make him a scapegoat. He knew that all he could do was to bear it, even though he wished that he could beat the hell out of him. The position of vice chief was a lot higher than him in Lan Ling Prefecture. ............ There were verdant trees and flowers that were blooming in Lan Ling Prefecture. In the man-made hill, a stream was flowing in between the rocks and trees. As Du Shaofu was still being pulled by the red-dressed woman, he had already passed through many courtyards. The pavement was wide, with two tall ornate-decorated buildings that touched the sky on two sides. Its stairs that were built with railings were made from white stones that pierced through the clouds. They were surrounded by ponds that connected to three bridges. They were truly gorgeous and majestic. Greet madam! Along the way, a lot of people in armor with strong Qi paid their respects to the woman. All of you listen, this is young master Shaofu. If he suffers any unpleasantness here, all of you would be held responsible. The red-dressed woman passed down the orders to the guard and servants. She looked to be in a very good mood as her face kept on smiling while introducing Du Shaofu to her subordinates. Everyone in Lan Ling Prefecture, especially the female servants were doubtful about this. No one knew the background of this young master Shaofu, but judging by the madams happy expression, she looked to be much closer to Shaofu than her own son. In the silent hall, the red-dressed woman was still checking on Du Shaofu. The extra moisture in her eyes had faded and was reced with happiness. She then said softly. You have grown quite muscr, and handsome too. Nearly simr to that fellow. Madam... Du Shaofu finally had the chance to converse. He didnt have the chance to say anything along the way as she was happily introducing him to the others and everything about the Lan Ling Prefecture. I have forgotten. See, when I am happy, I would forget things. The red-dressed woman interrupted Du Shaofu. She smiled and said. You should call me aunt. I am Yuan Shan Shan, your dads friend and also your mums great sister. Aunt Shan. Du Shaofu shivered lightly before he nodded. He wanted to inquire something regarding his parents but was interrupted again. Good boy, very good. Yuan Shan Shan cut his chance to speak again and said with a smile. Since you havee, this will be your home from now on. You would live well in this ce. Aunt Shan will take care of you well. Thank you Aunt Shan, but I havee this time to find the lord of Lan Ling Prefecture. Du Shaofu didnt forget his main intention ofing to the Lan Ling Prefecture. Now, not only did he knew of the good connection between his drunken dad and the lord of the prefecture, but also how close his mother was with aunt Shan. He could feel it in her eyes. Yuan Shan Shan wiped away all the previous excitement in her eyes before showing a smile to Du Shaofu and said. Your uncle Ling has been in seclusion these few days. As soon as he gets out, you would be able to meet him. Seclusion... Du Shaofu was dumbfounded. This naturally gave him a clue of the rtionship between aunt Shan and Ouyang Ling. After a moment of hesitation, he turned and looked at Yuan Shan Shan with a worried look. Foolish kid, say it out if you have any problems. This is your home now. Dont keep things in your heart. Yuan Shan Shan said with loving eyes. Aunt Shan, the reason my dad asked me toe was to inform uncle Ling of some things regarding Liu Yun County... I have already known the matters regarding the incident. How big could this matter be? It was about your dad getting rid of some useless pricks. Dont worry, there wont be any problems. Aunt Shan would certainly arrange it, Stone City will no longer receive any troubles. Yuan Shan Shan interrupted Du Shaofu. He finally felt relieved after hearing her words, at least he no longer have to worry about Stone City. ............ In Lan Ling City, the guards, including Huang San had already gone back to their amodation in the backyard after their shift. There were still some grievances in his heart. Today was a fine day for him to perform his skills and make a good impression to the higher-ups, but it was all in vain, he was made a scapegoat by the hateful vice chief in return. Im feel infuriated. This is so infuriating! He violently stamped his feet when he thought about what had happen. Huang San... Right at this moment, a melodious voice was heard before a delicate female servant came in. Chief Qiu, why did youe here? Huang San immediately paid his respect to her. He recognized and knew who this girl was. She was the favored servant of madam, the chief of the backyard. Her position was deemed to be high in Lan Ling Prefecture. Some said that this Chief Qiu was a powerful cultivator. No ordinary guards would be her opponent. Many experts in the army would need to convey their reverence to her when they saw her. She darted Huang San a nce and said. Young master Shaofu is going out on an errand and wants you to apany him. I have found you a few strong guards. Protect young master well. If there is even a tiny ident that would happen to the young master, you would be held ountable! Wants me to apany him... His initial shock was reced with excitement. If he handle this task well, there wouldnt be a problem in his promotion in the future. It really seemed like young master Shaofu wasnt any ordinary rtive of the lord. Currently, he felt that he had seen a good omen. Depending on how this matter would develop, it wouldnt take long before he gets promoted to the intermediate head and then the head afterwards. He could also marry a female servant as his personal assistant. At that time, he would have reached the peak of his career in Lan Ling Prefecture. This had in fact stirred up some of his excitement. While thinking about this, Huang San curiously asked the pretty servant. Chief Qiu, what is the background of young master Shaofu? Knock off your nonsense off! Just remember that young master Shaofu is your master now. She turned and left. She too wanted to know the background of young master Du Shaofu. Everyone else was also trying to figure out who he was but none of them knew anything about him. ............ It was almost dusk when Du Shaofu came out of the prefecture. Before this, aunt Shan kept on prying on his personal life, especially the things regarding his dad and the stories of when he was still little. He saw tears welling up in her eyes when she heard how his dad stayed drunken all these years and how he almost became a crippled person who couldnt cultivate. If Du Shaofu didnt tell her that he had other matters that required his presence, he wouldnt be able to get away from her. However, aunt Shan stated a condition before she let him go. The condition was to bring a few men along with him so that he wouldnt get lost in the city since it was his first time here. Consequently, he thought of Huang San, he was the only person that he knew there after all. It wouldnt be very hard to get along with him if he followed him. What he didnt thought of was that aunt Shan had instructed four Maidong experts with one of them at the peak of Maidong realm to follow him. A total of seven people were mounted on the ck Demonic Scale Horse and headed for the old house. Du Shaofu was worried about the safety of the two girls. When he reached the old house, he only saw Dai Xingyu and the Demonic Scale Tiger. The tiger showed a begging-for-help face as if it had been ill-treated. Brother Shaofu, who are they? Dai Xingyu was slightly frightened when she saw the rare ck Demonic Scale Horses and the fierce Qi from the people. They are my friends. Dont be scared. Du Shaofu swept across the house and asked. Wheres your aunt? She suddenly thought of something and replied. Brother Shaofu, my aunt left not long ago. She said that she would wait for your return in Story Garden. Story Garden... He felt somewhat familiar about the name, as though he had heard of it before. Note: All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 125 This Young master, please Stop Fooling Around This Young master, please Stop Fooling Around The Third regr chapter! Despite the demonic scale tigers disappointed look, Du Shaofu implied it to continue looking after Dai Xingyu before leaving the old house. The door of the old house was restored to its original state but there were visible streaks of repair. It should be Murong Youruo who found someone to repair it. Du Shaofu mounted on his horse outside the old house and asked Huang San curiously. Huang San, where is Story Garden? Story Garden... He and the other five changed their expressions and looked at Du Shaofu in a strange way. I understand. Young master wants to go there. Young master is without a doubt different. Huang San sighed in his heart. Story Garden was a ce that he longed to go. However he didnt have the capability because a night there would be equivalent to spending a year worth of ie. Du Shaofu got slightly confused upon seeing their strange expression. He then asked. Why? Dont you all know about Story Garden? Young master Shaofu, I do know about the Story Garden, but I have never entered it. Huang San sounded embarrassed. Afterwards, he turned to the brawny man in blue clothes and asked politely. Captain Zhang, I think you must have entered Story Garden before. Why dont you share it with young master Shaofu? The brawny man, who was called Captain Zhang, turned slightly red and felt a little awkward. He darted Huang San a nce before he spoke. Young master Shaofu, actually, I only went there once with my friends. That is the biggest and the most popr ce for carnal pleasure in Lan Ling City. Not only were thedies there beautiful, but they were also equipped with different kinds of talents, such as being a master in chess, Qin (musical instrument), writing, drawing and etc. There are a lot of advantages that you can get over there. One trip to that ce is enough to make you forget about your home. So it turns out to be a ce for carnal pleasure. Du Shaofu twitched his eyes and suddenly thought of the boss of Story Garden. He was one of the four young lords of Lan Ling City, Meng Laicai. He couldnt imagine that Murong Youruo would ask him to go there. The only way to find out why was to go there. He pondered about it for a moment. He had six people following him and all of them called him young master, so in order to avoid the people there from finding out that he was a newbie in Story Garden, he had to bring them along. He then said to them. Lets go there, I will treat you all to wine today. Thank you young master Shaofu. The six of them were delighted and surprised. Which male in Lan Ling City wouldnt want to go there? Most males couldnt enter due to the extravagant spending. Today, their new young master had agreed to bring them to Story Garden. How could they not be delighted? Initially, they thought that todays trip would be bitter and boring, but their young masters response hadpletely changed their expectation. Huang San in particr, was the most excited. He was the person chosen by young master. He had the opportunity to work with the four captains from Lan Ling Prefectures private army and also with the captain that he admired the most. It didnt really matter whether he would be promoted or not. This scenario alone was enough to stir up the envy of those who always disdained him. *Deng* *Deng* The horses hoofs hit against the ground while it galloped with quick speed and a fierce aura. The ck Demonic Scale Horse would certainly attract the attention of others wherever it goes. At dusk, most of the ces in Lan Ling City were still brightly lit and bustling with activities. The most bustling ce was the Snowy Moon Street which wasnt very far from the centre of the city. Snowy Moon Street was even more crowded than during the day. There were countless men who had gathered here, ranging from men of letters to wealthy businessmen. The ce that was visited the most in this street was Story Garden. Story Garden was the heaven of all men, it could make them forget about the concept of time. Due to mounts being prohibited from entering the street, there was a ce outside the street that would specifically house them. Snowy Moon Street was a ce that was crawled with yboys and other people. Most of the yboys would have beasts as their mounts. Thus, no mount was allowed to enter the street or else it wouldnt be enough to upy all of them. This ce is really crowded. Du Shaofu and the other six dismounted, before walking towards the Snowy Moon Street. They were astounded to see the brightly lit carnal ce full of young beauties. The two sides of the street were surrounded by brothels. On the top floor of a pink red pavilion, many enchanting girls in sheer clothes were waving their delicate arms. There were plenty of men who couldnt resist the temptation and had walked inside the building. Young master, Story Garden is just ahead. Not long after walking on the Snowy Moon Street, Captain Zhang pointed forward and said to Du Shaofu. He fixed his eyes on the front. He saw a big ce that was situated at the center of the street, with a pce and a garden. It was also connected to the two big streets. The pce looked grand and the garden looked majestic. Fresh fragrance was lingering in the air, whilemplights illuminated the ce, the atmosphere was extraordinary. Seeing it from afar, this garden didnt look rudimentary at all, it was unique. Is this Story Garden...? Du Shaofu was surprised, however, followed by the other six, he continued towards their destination. The doorway of Story Garden was full of people so everyone had to enter in a queuing manner. There were quite a lot of wealthy merchants amongst the crowd. They too, had to queue in order to enter Story Garden. There were also wild and arrogant young masters of some wealthy families present in the queue. None of them tried to cut the queue. Some of them were discussing topics rted to women which wasnt too pleasant to hear. The supporter of Story Garden isnt a simple person. Du Shaofu was contemting. It would be impossible for such a formidable ce to exist without the support of someone powerful. Youngd, do you have a membership card of Story Garden? When it was Du Shaofus turn, he walked forward to the doorway but was politely stopped by a young doorman who had a smile on his face. Membership card? What is a membership card? Du Shaofu was stunned but suddenly thought of the card mentioned by Murong Youruo before. This was not a ce that could be entered by anyone, one should have a membership card to enter this ce. After listening to him, the young doorman said to Du Shaofu with a smile. Our Story Garden has three types of membership cards, namely the Silver, Gold and the Supreme Card. The price of a Silver Card is a hundred thousand xuanbi. After purchasing the Silver Card, you would be our distinguished guest. You would also be able to receive the best service each time you visit Story Garden. The price of a Gold Card is five hundred thousand xuanbi and those who possessed them are considered as our important guests. If you own one of them, you would be able to enter Story Garden without queuing up by using another doorway. The best room would also be reserved for you. Additionally, you will have the privilege to choose beauties first and there are also many more benefits. If you purchase our Supreme Card which costs three million xuanbi, you would be our most premier member. Story Garden would be your second home and your satisfaction would be guaranteed. The doorman exined everything to Du Shaofu in a single breath. It was enough to tell how well his martial art level was. Then, he prompted Du Shaofu with a smile. So which membership card would you like? Even Captain Zhang was startled. It wasnt because he didnt have a hundred thousand xuanbi. As a martial cultivator, he didnt carry such a huge amount of cash. Adding up all the armours, weapons, medicinal pills and etc., his worth was only about ten thousand xuanbi. He sucked in a breath of cold air, thinking about the five hundred thousand Golden Card and Three Million Supreme Card. Even if he sold all of his possessions to buy a Golden Card, he would be broke by the time he went inside and couldnt afford anything. Captain Zhang and Huang San had zeroed in on Du Shaofu. They didnt know how much their young master would spend in this ce. But from their observations, their lord loved young master dearly and would be willing to give an extravagant amount for him to spend. While their eyes were still fixed on him, he shook his head at the young doorman and said. I wont buy a membership card, I am here to find Murong Youruo. Captain Zhang and Huang Sans facial expression changed instantly after hearing this. Even the smiling young doormans facial expression changed slightly but he still maintained his friendly smile and said. This youngd, most of the people whoe to Story Garden also wishes to find youngdy Murong Youruo. If you wish to go in, you have to buy a membership card, only members are allowed toe in. A hundred thousand xuanbi is way too expensive. I dont think that I would be buying one. Du Shaofu shook his head solemnly. He said to himself, Is Murong Youruo very famous in Story Garden? Otherwise, why would so many people find her? I dont think that it is someone with the same name as hers. This is Story Garden, a ce for carnal pleasure. Could it be...? He turned to the young doorman and said. But I really have to go in to find miss Murong Youruo. Some people who were listening to the conversation were stunned, thinking that this boy must be here to cause trouble. Not far away from the doorway, a few tough looking man immediately walked towards them and stood behind the young doorman who was still smiling slightly. Huang San and the others faces changed again after seeing the current situation, they certainly couldnt allow anything to happen to the young master. This youngd, dont fool around. The young doorman looked at Du Shaofu. The smiling intent in his eyes had faded a little. He then said, There are still a lot of people queuing behind you. Go home and fool around somewhere else. I have already told you. I am here to find a person. Why are you not letting me in to find her? Is it because this ce is run by a bunch of brigands? Du Shaofu said in a solemn tone. Note: All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 126 I will beat you up I will beat you up The First regr chapter! Spending a hundred thousand xuanbi to find a single person? Although aunt Shan had given him a handsome amount of xuanbi to spend, he didnt intend to and wouldnt be willing to spend them all. Run by brigands... Everyones faces hardened, including the young doorman and the few stalwart guys. In Lan Ling City, who would dare to say that Story Garden was run by brigands in front of the doorway? Without a doubt, this kid was the very first in history to do that. Kid, if you dont have money, dont try to be like the others who have them. Stop blocking the way and go home. At this moment, a youth rushed out from the queue as he could no longer bear this ignorant kid. Go home and drink your mothers milk, kid. What a foolish kid. Daring toe to Story Garden to seek pleasure... A few youths in colourful clothes also followed behind the first youth. All of them sneered at Du Shaofu. The few stalwart men behind the doorman paused their actions. Since a few of their guests had stood out to express their disapproval against this troubling kid, they might as well watch the show. Huang San was about to rush forward to defend his young master because he was a guard of Lan Ling Prefecture. Despite him having a lower cultivation grade, he had Lan Ling Prefecture as his support and what he was doing was to protect the young master. Thus, he had nothing to be afraid of. The moment Huang San moved, he was pulled by Captain Zhang and was stopped from doing anything rash. As an experienced captain, he would take this opportunity to examine the capability of the young master in handling such an issue. Secondly, it would be better if the identity of Lan Ling Prefecture wasnt revealed in a ce like Story Garden. It is young master Lin. I have noticed that you havente here for a long time. The doorman returned to his usual smile after seeing the youth in robes. I have gone out for some private matters. Yeah, its been a long time. I didnt imagine that there would be a brat here who wanted to try to be a man. Haha! The youth in robeughed as his expression became arrogant. He seemed like those kind of people who always took advantage of the weak and poor. His mocking eyes continued to stare at Du Shaofu and said. Brat, arent you going home to drink your mothers milk? Or, do you want brother to bring you inside and let you experience the environment in Story Garden? Haha! Du Shaofu looked at the youth. He moved his eyes and said. Do you have a membership card? The youth was stupefied for a brief moment before answering in a proud manner. Of course I have a membership card. Its not something that everyone can afford. The youth felt proud of himself as he was one of the lucky men who had a membership card of Story Garden. Can you give me your membership card? Du Shaofu stared at the youth with sparkling eyes. Give you my membership card? Haha! I think that your brain is fried! He is an idiot after all. ........ The few youths in colourful outfit followed behind the first youth and snickered. Brat, why should I give it to you? The youth in robeughed. he actually met an idiot kid at the doorway of Story Garden. It seemed like he would have a new and interesting topic to chat with the girls after this. Du Shaofu looked at the youth in robe solemnly and said. Because if you dont, I will beat you up. What... The youth was stupefied. He then shifted his gaze to Du Shaofu and sneered. Brat, do you know who I am? Are you sure you want to beat me? I dont care who you are. I will beat you for sure. Du Shaofu nodded and then continued. But if you pass me your membership card, I can guarantee that I wont beat you up. Hahahaha... The youthughed so hard that his tears almost trickled down. His stomach was cramping as he stoppedughing. He then said, Brat, you do have a lot of courage. There are only a few people who could say that they want to beat me in Lan Ling City. I wont give you my membership card because I really want to know how youre going to beat me. Haha! After he finished, he continued tough. Is young master Shaofus brain really fried? Why does he want other peoples membership card? Confusion was written all over Captain Zhang, Huang Shan and the others faces. They initially thought that their young master came here to enjoy some expensive food. They couldnt imagine that their young master turned out to be like this. While being surrounded byughter, Du Shaofu was still as calm as a soft cloud. He turned to the youth and said. Whats the difference between you and one of the young lords, Guo Kun? Erm... His face was hardened fromughter. Although he had some reputation in Lan Ling City, naturally, it couldnt bepared to the four young lords of Lan Ling City. They werentparable at all. One should know that the young boss of Story Garden was also one of the four young lords of Lan Ling City. He then stared at Du Shaofu and said. Young master Guo is a very famous figure in Lan Ling City. Obviously, I couldnt bepared to him, but I will often gather with him. The youth had to admit the fact that he couldnt bepared with Guo Kun, and he used a smart way to raise the peoples impression of him, by saying that he has a good connection with Guo Kun. However, a lot of people naturally knew what the good connection mean. He was merely a follower of Guo Kun or worse. Du Shaofu was indifferent towards his response and continued to ask. Then what about if Ipare you with He Jun? Young master He... His face darkened again. He then replied. Young master, He is the young master of White Tiger Sect. He has a very terrifying cultivation grade. I am certainly not as great as him. After listening to the conversation, Captain Zhang, Huang and the others exchanged nces and were dumbstruck. They already know what to do in case someone dared to touch their young master, they would spare no efforts to protect their young master, even if they have to demolish story garden in the process. A powerful Story Garden could never bepared with the lord of Lan Ling Prefecture, who was the true ruler of Lan Ling City. Du Shaofu suddenly smiled, looked at the youth and whispered to his ears. I think you didnt know about this. He Jun and Guo Kun have been beaten up by me. You have no idea how miserable they had be. They couldnt even speak properly after getting beaten up. What? Young master Guo and young master He were beaten by you? Dont lie to me. The youth was stunned to hear this. Who in Lan Ling City would dare to beat those two young masters? It was absolutely impossible. People around started to stretch their ears, trying to get more information of how the two young lords were beaten up. This would certainly be a shocking news in Lan Ling City. Even Huang San and Captain Zhang became curious. They had already heard about the four young lords of Lan Ling City before. The stalwart men and the smiling doorman felt the same as the others and stared at Du Shaofu. Young master Guo and He were beaten up? They had the same social status as their young boss. This would definitely shake the entire Lan Ling City. When everyone zeroed in on Du Shaofu, he then looked at the youth. To answer their disbeliefs, he said in a solemn tone once more. They were really beaten up pretty badly. Impossible. Who did it? The youth still didnt believe what he said. I was the one who beat them up. I represent justice and beat them up. As soon as Du Shaofus voice faded, a punch was clearly seen by everyone, itnded on the youths nose bridge. *Ka Cha* There wasnt any xuan Qi exerted on this punch, but due to the youth being caught unprepared and Du Shaofus incredible physique. The result was imaginable. A bone cracking sound was heard as soon as the fistnded. ........ Argh... The youth wailed in pain and staggered backwards. His nose was dripping with blood and the broken bones in his nose gave him an unbearable pain. Everyone was petrified by what had happened. No one had ever thought that Du Shaofu would really do it. See, I have already told you that if you dont want to give me your membership card, I will beat you up. As soon as his voice faded, his eyes turned cold and fierce all of a sudden, he had already sensed the sudden movements of the few youths and the stalwart men surrounding him. *Pa* *Pa* Noises of fights were heard and the purple robed silhouette made peoples visions blur, a golden light was illuminated from his body. *Bang* *Bang* It all happened in a few seconds. The people who pounced on the purple-robed youth were all thrown away, they fell heavily on the floor of the street, causing the floor to crack and be filled with dripping blood. The strength of these youths were quite high. They were all Xiantian warriors. Especially those stalwart men from Story Garden, they had already reached the border of Xiantian realm. And the two leaders among them were peak Xiantian warriors. None of them were weak. However, all of these strong men were thrown away in just a few moments. How could it not astonish anyone? Captain Zhang and Huang San were also shocked. They didnt even have the chance to act. Huang San couldnt see it clearly, but Captain Zhang could. They finally knew that this young master was clearly a terrifying person. They had to admit that this was truly shocking. I spent so much effort just toe here in Lan Ling City. Now, you want me to go back to drink milk? You are deliberately making me angry. Du Shaofus silhouette appeared in front of the youth who was still covering his blood dripping nose and sent another fist on his hand that was covering his nose. Argh...brat! You dare to beat me...? Note: All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 127 Women won’t love the men who aren’t Naughty Women wont love the men who arent Naughty The Second regr chapter! *Bang* The youth in robe gave out a shrill cry. A punchnded on his mouth before he could even finish his words, spurting out blood. *Bang* Another punchnded on his nose . Help... The youth in robe whined. He was an intermediate Xiantian warrior but he was totally powerless in front of Du Shaofu. He was like a human sandbag that fell to the ground after a series of punches. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Du Shaofu didnt show any sign of stopping. He violently trampled on the youths abdomen and chest until blood was flowing out of his mouth, which made everyones mouth wide-open open. After a few tramples, he stopped and bent his body down. His fierce eyes turned into a gentle gaze. He then asked. Now, could you please give me your membership card? I...I give you... The blood was still dripping and it looked very horrible. There were quite a few bones that were broken by his beating. The youth had endured the unbearable pain while taking out a silver shining jade card from his storage pouch. There was a flickering talisman on top of the card, which was obviously made by a Spirit Talisman Master. This storage pouch looks nice, I also want it. Du Shaofu straightaway took the storage pouch with the card from the youth and then smiled contently and said. See, I have told you that I will beat you if you dont give me the card. Why didnt you believe me? Now that you have given me the things I wanted, I guarantee that I wont beat you up anymore. As soon as his voice faded, Du Shaofu stood up and walked to the young doorman. He waved the card that he had just gotten from him and said. This should be the membership card that you mentioned, right? Can I go in now? Erm... The smiling young doorman was stunned. He didnt know what to do, this was the first time that something like this happened in story garden. If you still refuse to let mee in, it only means that you are deliberately making things difficult for me. In that case, I will beat you up as well. Du Shaofu stared at the young doorman and said. The young doorman had just realized how cunning and ruthless this purple robed youth was. He unwillingly nodded after looking at those brawny men who were still lying on the floor. He said. Young master, pleasee in! Huang San, lets go in. Du Shaofu shouted . Then, he straightened his body and went through therge door into the Story Garden like an experienced mature guy. He wouldnt let others know that he wasing here for the very first time. Is this okay...? Huang San met the eyes of Captain Zhang. The word shock was written all over his face. He looked at those who stillid on the ground, bleeding. Then, he took a deep breath and quickly went in with hisrades, following behind Du Shaofu. What is the background of this youth? He is very strong. Is he trying to stir up troubles? Was Guo Kun and He Jun really beaten up by him? He does have such a powerful strength that surprises everyone. ........ As Du Shaofu and the rest walked into Story Garden, the bystanders around started to gossip about the incident. They sighed and asked, how does he still have the mood to go in there after the incident. This has certainly widened their scope of knowledge. Bastard, I wont forget you. I would make you pay for what you did. I would certainly make you suffer horrendously! The youth in robe was staring at Du Shaofus back. He couldnt stand because his ribs were broken. His reputation was severely affected after this incident, even his storage pouch was taken away. How could he let this matter go unresolved? After Du Shaofu and his guards entered Story Garden, they saw a magnificent and splendour building in front of them, it instantly caught their eyes . They couldnt help but feel impressed by it. The roof of the building was covered with legendary luminous pearl with the size of an ostrichs egg, it was glittering dazzling light that intoxicated any viewer. The lobby wasrge and was full of people who blocked their line of sight. It was akin to the legendary ce of alcohol and meat C Den of Ecstasy. Young master and gentlemen, pleasee in! As the seven of them were observing the ce they were in, a group of pretty girls had joined in. The seven girls automatically curled their delicate hands around their arms as if they were their lovers who had been separated for a long time. It gave them a warm feeling that couldnt be described, it was as though they had just returned home. Miss, I am here to find miss Murong Youruo. This was Du Shaofus first time here after all. A girl older than him straightaway rolled her arm around his, but he quickly shook off her grip. Mister, you arent being courteous. Although Im not as attractive as junior sister Murong Youruo, you should at least ask for my name before finding her. She looked twenty something years old. When she saw Du Shaofus face again, she darted a quick charming nce at him and continued to curl her arms around his. She then said in an affectionate tone. Gentlemen, do you think I am right? Agree. Miss is right about this. Captain Zhang and the others replied pleasantly. They realized that their young master was here to find the widely known miss Murong Youruo. They were impressed by how extraordinary he was, which made them thought that young masters age gap wasnt as big as they thought after all. They now felt that young master had be like a man like them. Du Shaofu lifted his chest when they were still chuckling. He forcefully put his hand on the pretty girl beside him and pinched. He said. What a soft and fruitful one! I will ask for you name the next time I visit here. Young master is amazing. The rest were stunned beforeughing out loud. But none of them knew that these girls were doing a real job. The girls of Story Garden sell their talents and skills, not their bodies. So if the visitor could get along with the girl, she would allow some informal contact. If the girls find the visitor unapproachable or disgusting, the girl could retaliate orin. This was how the Story Garden worked. It wanted the customers to feel the addiction and charm of these girls that kept pulling them in but was very hard to get. Furthermore, those who came here were no ordinary people. The pretty girl was stunned for a moment. She thought of tricking this handsome purple-robed youth who seemed to be here for the first time. She didnt expect him to be so bold though. Despite that, she wasnt angry. With an unchanged expression, she widened her eyes a little at Du Shaofu. This time, she had prepared to defend herself if he touched her again. She then said. Young master is being naughty. Women wont love men who arent naughty. Du Shaofu pretended to be an old-man smiling at her and said. Alright, bring me to see miss Murong Youruo. Her eyes slightly moved before she said. I assume that young master is here for the first time? Did you know that not everyone is allowed to see her? Why? Du Shaofu asked curiously. The girl continued. Because junior sister Youruo is the most popr courtesan in Story Garden. All of the girls here only shows their talents, not their bodies. Also, junior sister Youruo would only see one customer a day and she is already booked. I see... Du Shaofu frowned. He was thinking whether this Murong Youruo of Story Garden was the one he was trying to find. Could she really be a courtesan in this ce? When she saw his expression, she added. I have a way, if young master really wants to meet junior sister Youruo so badly. She will be ying the Guzheng* on the musical balcony of the pavilionter. I can find you a private room in the second floor so that you can have a clear view of her. If you are lucky, you may be able to attract her attention. Alright, bring me to second floor then. Du Shaofu nodded. Before he left, he said to the rest of them. Captain Zhang, Huang San, have fun downstairs. All the bills will be on me. Im going to the second floor to find a friend. Many thanks to young master Shaofu. We will wait for you downstairs. Huang San nodded. He thought. How can he be just looking for a friend? Clearly, he is looking for a courtesan. Pleasee with me, young master. The pretty girl had seen different kinds of men. Naturally, her eyesight had be sharp. Her respect for this purple-robed youth just went higher when she saw how Captain Zhang and the others, who were no ordinary warriors talking to him respectfully. The private room of second floor was nicely furnished and renovated. This floor was free from the din on the first floor which made it very serene and intimate. When the window of the room was opened, he could see a balcony roughly ten meters wide sticking out of the building. At the present moment, there were a few pretty girls who were dancing there. Those elegant turns and graceful movements seemed so soft, delicate and attractive, which received aloud apuse from the lobby below. Young master. There are good quality wine, desserts and fruits prepared in this room. Do you want me to call for a few more girls toe and apany you? We all have talents that can surprise you, you know. The pretty girl asked. Do you have girls here who are Spirit Talisman Master? Du Shaofu asked. About this... The girl was surprised and her face twitched. She thought that this had to be a joke. How could the dignified Spirit Talisman Masters sink themselves into these professions that werent socially respected? She replied. Young master does know how to make jokes. I am not joking. If you dont have, forget it. You can leave. Im fine being alone here. Du Shaofu said. Alright, if you have anything that requires my assistance, just call me. The girl looked at him in a strange way and nodded. She politely closed the door of the room before leaving. Note: *Guzheng C a Chinese musical instrument All name of skills will not be capitalized as they are consideredmon nouns but they will be italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 128 I will beat him up I will beat him up The Third regr chapter! On the third floor of Story Garden, there was an exquisitely decorated box like room. A man was gazing out through the window with a cold and detached aura. His face looked indifferent despite the awful din outside. Then, he stood up, put his hands behind his back and lowered his head. His eyes were covered by a few streaks of hair. *Creaking* The door of the box like room was opened, it was followed by a youth. He looked quite fat but still decent. He had a good-looking face and always carried a smile. His smile was so warm and soothing, it was akin to sunlight shining upon the darkness. What have you heree for? The cold-looking youth who was gazing at the window asked. The fat youth closed the door before he satfortably in a seat. He was wearing afortable and loose robe, which showed his cheerful disposition. You should have heard about it, I guess? The youth beside the window said without turning his body or head. His voice was cold. The face of the fat youth hardened a little before he said with a bitter smile. You are talking about the matter regarding He Jun and Guo Kun? They have been beaten this morning. I received the newste this morning. Just now, someone hase to inform me that the man who is hard to get along hase to Story Garden. That man is mainly here for Murong Youruo. I want to know what his background is. Is he a just a valiant warrior or a high status young master? The youth at the window finally turned his head. Under the dim light in the box like room, his long ck hair shimmered. He had the kind of eyes which bent upwards to the corner. Below his nose bridge was two valve-shaped lips. His golden long clothes showed pride and aloofness. I dont know whether he is a valiant warrior or a high status young master, but I just got the news that the youth who beat Guo Kun and He Jun is currently at the second floor. The fat youth said. Then, he revealed a smile and continued. I admired the way he entered Story Garden though. It was quite special. He had severely beaten up your guard captains son. The cold-looking youth wasnt interested in the incident that happened outside the doorway. He looked at the fat youth, his brows twitched slightly and said. I heard that he stayed in Murong Youruos residencest night. Could he be a follower of that man? why did he dare to beat up Guo Kun and He Jun? Not possible. Do you think that that man would let Murong Youruo stay under the same roof with another man? The fat youth shook his head in disapproval and said. You should already know the personality of that man. He has no interest towards people like us. It would be fine as long as we dont offend him. He hase alone tonight. Im afraid that the youth was hired by Murong Youruo personally to express her grievance against Guo Kun and He Jun. As such, the youth is defely not working under that man. What is the reason of that youth foring here? The cold-looking youth raised his head, turned to the fat youth and said. First was Guo Kun and He Jun, is he looking for you now? The fat youth knitted his brows after hearing this. He then said. I heard from my underlings that he is here for Murong Youruo as well. So it is possible that this youth is here to find that man. The cold-looking youth looked at the fat youth for a while and said. Are you interested in meeting that youth? What has happened to you today? Not everyone has the qualifications to meet us. The fat youth said with a smile. The cold-looking youth eyes became sharp. He then said. He has the qualification because he beat up Guo Kun and He Jun. Furthermore, he is in your ce now. How can we refuse to meet him? ........... On the second floor in the box like room, Du Shaofu was tasting the fine wine on the table. The door opened and a pretty girl walked in respectfully. Her respect for him had grown slightlypared tost time. You found me ady Spirit Talisman Master to apany me in drinking wine? Du Shaofu lifted his head and asked. The girl gave a bitter smile and replied respectfully. Young master, our young master of Dong n has invited young master to the room on the third floor to have a chat. Young master of Dong n of Story Garden? Du Shaofu put down his wine cup and looked at the pretty girl. Yes. The pretty girl nodded. She was confused and couldnt figure out this youths identity. He must be an exceptional person to be able to attract the attention of their young master. Furthermore, their young master had only instructed her to convey the message to him and not bring him there. Naturally, both carried a different weight of meaning. Du Shaofu knitted his brow and asked. Is your young master Meng Laicai? Yes. The pretty girl was slightly stunned before she nodded faintly. She became very interested with this young mans identity. There were only a handful of people who could call their young masters name directly. Go back and tell Meng Laicai that if this is about the matter of Guo Kun and He Jun, I suggest that he should forget it because I will surely beat him up. Du Shaofu looked at the pretty girl and said. If Meng Laicais invitation is to apologize to me about the incident outside the doorway, ask him toe down himself. I am toozy to go up. I will inform our young master now. The pretty girl was afraid. She then left the box like room with fear. Meng Laicai... Du Shaofu muttered. His face returned normal and continued to drink the fine wine on the table, afraid that the wines taste would be ruined. ........ Did that youth said it in such a way? In the box like room on third floor, the fat youth looked at the pretty girl and asked. His eyes were widened. The pretty girl nodded nervously and replied. Yes,young master, every word. Alright, you can leave. The fat youth gestured at the pretty girl. She nodded and left with some reluctance. What do you think? As the girl left, the cold-looking youth said to the fat youth with a smiling intent in his eyes. He looked enthusiastic, he said. I am still wondering where that youth came from. I have my assumptions but they are so vague.. Ai... The fat youth stood up and stretched his back, and said, Since he wants me to go down and apologize to him, then I should obliged. This is my business and everyone who enters is my guest. I must let my guests feel at home in this ce. I shall apany you since I am free right now. The cold-looking youth said. ....... In the box like room, Du Shaofu who was drinking wine, shifted his gaze outside as the din dipped into silence and the dancing girls retreated. Now, lets wee Miss Youruo to perform a song for us. A clear voice came from somewhere in the Story Garden. Subsequently, on the tform, purple flower petals were drifting in the air, beforending on the floor as white fog started to materialize around the tform until it was fully nketed Miss Youruo has arrived. Miss Youruo,please. ........ As soon as the songstress had arrived, the crowd roared and apuded with joy. Du Shaofu looked out from the window, amazed. He saw a blurry image of a person sitting on the tform. Then, the sound of a Ding... was heard. It was a clear and melodious sound, akin to the music of sanctuary of Story Garden, shutting all the din up. Du Shaofus eyes were fixed on the dimly lit tform covered with thick fog as the purple flower petals drifted above the image of a person. He could sense the gracefulness of the girl behind the fog. She was sitting down in the fog with a Gu Zheng in front of her. Her ten fingers were gently plucking the musical instrument, producing the music which sounded like the sound of nature that came from the wild. In the beginning, the sound was refreshingly calming and hadsting appeal. It was a fine music to listen to. It was like a music which carried some kind of magical power which would gradually intoxicate the listener. Illusions are shapeless, once you meet them, it bes unforgettable... Meeting in the summer will bring you smile, so does it matter if you dont know the person? That year when it was drizzling, the melody of Gu Zheng stretched across the lotus pond as the water and sky connected. The boat drifted into the picture, scaring away the pair of mandarin ducks... Since you wont return why dont you forget it? Since you dont have the fate why did you swear? Everything that happens is like water without trace... The beautiful voice of the girl blended perfectly with the melody, as if she was telling the story of young girls mind. In the beginning it was about pleasant emotions butter it turned into resentment, which gave the audience a sad feeling that couldnt be described. Story Garden was supposed to be very noisy at this hour but the music had drowned every sound, it caught their attention and senses. *Creaking* The door of the box like room on the second floor was opened. A cold-looking youth and a fat youth walked in. Du Shaofu was still looking at the tform. How was miss Youruos music? The fat youth didnt sound familiar. He sat beside Du Shaofu instantly. In fact, I dont know. Although the music is nice, It felt like something is missing. Du Shaofus eyes moved slightly. After listening to the beautiful music from the unknown beauty, he had to admit that it was sonorous but something was stillcking from it. As his voice faded, he added. About the lyrics, it was about love which is a topic that I do not have a deep understanding with, so I cantment much about that. The fat youth intentionally gazed at Du Shaofu and asked, What about the name that I gave to this ce, Story Garden? What do you think about it? Du Shaofu finally turned his head towards the fat youth and said. Story Garden is from a very popr poem and it is a conservative but romantic name. It is not a bad name, but it is a waste to be used in your ce. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 129 I am not a Casual Person I am not a Casual Person The First regr chapter! The fat youth couldnt stand but his face twitched slightly as soon as Du Shaofus voice faded. The cold-looking youths eyes moved and looked at Du Shaofu curiously, trying to make out what he really is. Then, he smiled and said, Haha! It is a waste indeed. Du Shaofu shifted his gaze to this cold-looking youth. Despite the youths soft response, he could still feel the cold and wild Qi, and the sharpness hidden behind his eyes. He should be Meng Laicai and you are? Du Shaofu coldly gazed at the cold-looking youth and pondered over his doubts. Then, he said, If I am not mistaken, you should also be one of the four young lords of Lan Ling City, Han Xin? Four young lords of Lan Ling City is just a name made up by people. It is such a ridicule. The cold-looking youth tacitly admitted that he was Han Xin. He too sat directly before Meng Laicai without Du Shaofus greeting. He said, I have known about you since this morning, Du Shaofu. The people who knows about me would only continue to increase. Du Shaofu nodded. He then turned to Meng Laicai and said, In fact, you really didnt have toe here in person and apologize to me. Meng Laicais eyes stared at Du Shaofu and figured Isnt it you who asked me toe in person? As Meng Laicai was in his thoughts, Du Shaofu continued, I would be very d if you can exempt me from paying all of these wine. I will exempt all of your expenditures today. Meng Laicai tried to maintain hisposure while staring at Du Shaofu. He then spoke, Do you want me to find you a few girls? After he stopped, he intentionally added, It is free too. No need for that. I am not a casual person. When Du Shaofu heard that, his eyes sparkled. He said, If I have a friend like you, I would be very fortunate. If you feel that we already are friends, then we will be friends immediately. Meng Laicai looked at Du Shaofu. But we cant be friends right now. Du Shaofu shook his head and said to Meng Laicai. Is the reason that the two of you came rted to the matter of He Jun and Guo Kun? Not really. We dont have a close rtionship with them. But then again, the matter hasnt reached the stage where we have to provide our aid. Han Xin replied. Thats better. I thought that I would have to beat someone again, which I dont want to happen. Du Shaofu sucked in a deep breath. Then, he turned to Meng Laicai and said. I want to meet Miss Murong Youruo, you are the big boss here right?. I assume that you would have no problem with that arrangement? Du Shaofus demand had given the two of them some unpleasantness. Meng Laicai was stunned for a moment before turning to Han Xin. His eyes twitched slightly before he turned back to Du Shaofu and asked, ording to my knowledge, you are quite close to Miss Murong Youruo. Is this the reason that you came to find her? I dont know about that. It was her who asked me toe here. Du Shaofu said. Han Xins cold eyes moved slightly. He turned to Meng Laicai and said, I think Miss Murong Youruo is on the third floor, right? Meng Laicai was stunned for a moment. Then, he turned to Du Shaofu and with a smile, he said, Although I am the boss here, I cant interfere with the matters of Miss Murong Youruo. She is now apanying a very important guest. If you really want to see her so badly, I can bring you there, but you cant tell him that it was us that brought you there. You have to say that it is you yourself who wants to go and meet her. Du Shaofu looked at the both of them. Alright, bring me there. Meng Laicai nodded. Afterwards, the three of them walked out of the box like room and headed towards the third floor. On the third floor, the box like room was decorated with different antiques and was renovated in the ancient style. A thin youth stood before an elegant purple-dressed girl. This youth was handsome. He had a pair of big charming eyes that was deep and limpid. Hisplexion was as delicate as a woman, especially his lips which could turn into an outline of a dazzling smile. Youruo, do you know that you dont have to stay in Story Garden at all? I dont want you to be stared by so many men every day; there is not one good man among those men. The thin youth turned to her and said. The elegant purple-dressed girl smiled. Her body was like a soft and gentle jade willow. Her smile expressed elegance and natural disposition which was particrly strong when she just finished ying the gu zheng. Besides that, there was still the ancient style Qi lingering on her body, making her look like a celestial beauty that hade out of a drawing. This was Murong Youruo. Alright. I think that we should change the topic for today. I thank you foring today. Murong Youruo smiled at the thin youth. She pulled him to sit on a seat. Their informalities were enough to show how close their rtionship was. Guo Kun and He Jun...Those two are totally idiots. Didnt they know that you are my woman? Yet they still dared to cause you trouble. It seems like I am still too soft. The thin youth said. His expression carried some coldness. I will make theme in person to apologize to you. When have I be your woman? Murong Youruo looked at the thin youth. She then smiled and continued, You...I really dont know what else to describe you... But I really want to know who that youth is. Why were you so concerned about him? The thin youth fixed his eyes on Murong Youruo, waiting for her answer. I was not concerned about him... She reacted to thisment unknowingly. A tinged of red started to crawl up her cheeks. She then looked at the thin youth shyly, without looking him in the eyes. She said, He has saved me and helped Xingyu. This is the trouble I caused, so I really hoped that he would be okay. You two have something? Your face was red just now. This is the first time that I have seen your face turning red for so long that I have known you. And, you didnt dare to look at my eyes. Thus, I have reasons to believe that you two have something that I dont know of. The thin youth stared at Murong Youruo as his eyes moved slightly. *Creak* At this time, the door of the box-like room was opened. Then three men walked in. As she raised her head and looked at the three neers, she was startled and surprised. Du Shaofu followed Han Xin and Meng Laicai to the room on the third floor. Without knocking on the door, Meng Laicai directly entered after pushing the door. Then, they saw Murong Youruo sitting beside a youth. This was exactly the Murong Youruo that Du Shaofu had been looking for. He had guessed it from Guo Kunsment this morning. It turned out that Murong Youruo was a famous courtesan in Story Garden. Without knowing why, when he saw the two of them sitting closely with their hands attached to one another, he felt ufortable all of a sudden. The thin youth shifted his sight to Han Xin, Meng Laicai and Du Shaofu. His big pair of eyes turned slightly cold as he said, Han Xin, Meng Laicai. Are the you two starting to forget about the rules? First there was Guo Kun and He Jun, now it is you two. It seems like the four young bears are starting to neglect my position. The thin youths voice was pleasant to hear, but his message wasnt pleasant at all. He just called the four young lords, the four bears. However, Han Xin and Meng Laicai didnt feel angry about it, as though it was normal to be scolded by this thin youth. This could be seen particrly on Meng Laicai. He bowed and smiled before pointing towards Du Shaofu. We dont dare toe and disturb you. He is the only reason that we came here. He insisted us to bring him here to see Miss Murong Youruo. As Meng Laicais words faded, the thin youth shifted his gaze to Du Shaofu. Shaofu... Murong Youruo was surprised. Then, she stood up and came to Du Shaofus side. She didnt imagine that Meng Laicai and Han Xin would bring him here in person. She then smiled and said apologetically, I am worried about your arrival but have forgotten about the arrangement when you arrive. My apologies. I thought that it was just a person who has the same name as you. I didnt really expect that it would be you. Du Shaofu felt slightly surprised when he saw Murong Youruo but continued without awkwardness. Its fine. The moment I came in, Ive heard a beautiful music. It is truly melodious. Murong Youruo smiled lightly and said, Its just a small hobby of mine. Meng Laicai was staring at Du Shaofu with disdain. He recalled This dude didnt give such positivements before this. He said that something wascking within. There is no doubt that the tune is really marvelous. Du Shaofu said in solemn tone. Youruo, so this is the youth that you mentioned earlier. The thin youth moved forward to Murong Youruos side and pulled her hands to his as if dering her as his possession. He darted a nce at Du Shaofu and said, He seems like an inexperienced young man. I am surprised that he can defeat He Jun. Du Shaofu didnt know why, but his unpleasantness grew stronger when he saw that the thin youth was holding and ying with Murong Youruos hands. After hearing the thin youths words, Du Shaofu replied, You have also surprised me. I didnt know that a man could grow and be as beautiful as a woman. You are just too sissy to me. Brat! I dare you to say that again! The thin youth raged. Du Shaofu would never sumb to any threats. He replied, I said that you are like a woman, so what? I am impressed by your courage. As the thin youths voice faded, a terrifying Qi erupted from his body. This powerful Qi trembled the entire room, causing Han Xin and Meng Laicai to change their expressions but they smiled happily inside their hearts. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 130 Meng Laicai Felt the Loss Now Meng Laicai Felt the Loss Now The Second regr chapter! Murong Youruo wanted to stop them but it was already toote. The angry eyes of the thin youth fluttered. Then, a hand seal wed forth at Du Shaofu. *Chi La La* As the hand seal moved, a wave was sent out leaving behind an indistinct afterimage in mid-air. Then, it disappeared along with the flicker of talisman. In an instant, the terrifying w reached Du Shaofu. Peak Maidong realm! Du Shaofu was amazed. He never thought that this thin man who looked fragile had reached such a powerful stage in cultivationpeak Maidong Realmwhich was on par with his eldest uncle. Besides, the Qi of this thin youth was obviously greater than his eldest uncle. Du Shaofu moved like lightning. A hand seal was speedily condensed in his hands. A golden xuanqi surrounded his body as his domineering Qi fluctuated. Afterwards, a punch seal violently collided with the palm seal of the youth, as fast as lightning. *Bang* It all happened too fast. A deep sound of explosion was heard. Du Shaofu staggered several steps backwards and heavily hit the window, causing the wall of the window to crack. Truly strong! Du Shaofu was startled. The thin youth was so powerful, he was way stronger than He Jun. Clearly, Du Shaofu didnt gain the upper hand from the first strike. If it wasnt for the Golden-Winged Garudas physique cultivationw, it was impossible to withstand the thin youths attack. *Deng* *Deng* The thin youth staggered as well. His back hit the wall behind, creating lines of cracks. Peak Xiantian realm? But why is he so strong? Impossible! He looked at Du Shaofu with his back still against the wall. His limpid eyes glinted with fear. The thin youth knew that his opponent had defeated He Jun, which indicated that he wasnt an ordinary warrior. He had struck with full force from the first strike just now. It was also because his father had always taught him since young not to underestimate his opponent. He recalled the first day of his cultivation with his father when he was told a story of his fathers brother named Du Tingxuan, anyone who underestimated him had been defeated miserably. Thus, the thin youth would never underestimate his opponent but he didnt think that the purple-robed youth was merely a peak Xiantian warrior. *Hong Long* The entire Story Garden trembled. The din in the crowd was left with silent pairs of eyes with fear and doubts. Their eyes shifted to the third floor where themotion came from. They saw the wall of a room on the third floor cracking. You two, dont fight anymore. Stop! Murong Youruo regained her senses and shouted squeamishly. Young masters, please calm down. Meng Laicai looked pale and in pain. These two youths were really serious in their fight. They already gave it their all in just their first strike. Were they going to destroy his Story Garden? Nheless, the thin youth ignored Murong Youruo and Meng Laicai. He focused on Du Shaofu who was still against the wall of the window. A more powerful xuanqi fluctuated. His thin body grew into something that was akin to a ferocious beast, and a muffled sound was heard from him. He lunged at Du Shaofu once more in a sh, carrying a terrifying Qi. With his movement as quick as lightning and with the room having a limited space, he appeared before Du Shaofu in an instant. Humph! Du Shaofu bellowed in deep tone. His body was now wrapped with a in golden light that was rippling with talisman symbols. The next thing that Han Xin, Meng Laicai and Murong Youruo witnessed was a glittering body charging at the thin youth. Du Shaofu didnt cast any martial techniques or skills. He just used his fastest speed to smash against his opponents attack with his physique as the weapon. The thin youth was unable to avoid the collision given the size of the room. *Hong* In a blink, the two people crashed. The in golden light on Du Shaofus body exploded and the energy rushed out of the room through the openings. The force of the impact from the two figures was like a meteorite hitting the earth. The other three gaped at the two as the entire room was shaken and a deep sound of collision was heard. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* The surplus Qi soared to the sky. The blurred and thin figure was sent a few steps backward. His face changed dramatically. He felt like he had just been crashed by a demonic beast. His body was shaking. He could feel pain on his chest and his internal organs were trembling. Why did I feel that I just hit something soft? Du Shaofu only staggered slightly. During the collision, he felt that his chest had hit some kind of soft matter. He knew that it wasnt possible to fight this thin youth with his martial strength, thus he had to utilize his other strength. He decided to use his incredible physique to gain the upper hand. This chance wouldnt appear again if it was missed. In this split second, without hesitation, Du Shaofu arms fluttered slightly like a Garudas wings and sped them around the thin youths body before the youth could find his bnce. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* The thin youth was smashed against the wall behind so heavily they went through it, leaving a body-like hole. In the other room were few rich merchants flirting and making fun with a few pretty courtesans. They were snooping around the other room when they first heard the sound of an impact. Suddenly, two silhouettes rushed through the wall and instinctively, they moved aside to avoid it and gaped at them. Let go of me bastard! The thin youth bellowed. He didnt imagine that the fight would turn out like this. He was held by both arms very tightly, he couldnt shook them off. The purple-robed youth was like a barbaric ox, rushing forth without stopping. Du Shaofu didnt speak. He continued to hold the thin youth and went through another wall. This was the third room. Stop it you two! Meng Laicai was about to cry. This was no different than demolishing his Story Garden. Presently, he regretted listening to Han Xins advice of bringing Du Shaofu to the third floor. This scenario was like carrying a rock but letting it fall on your toes. He felt pained, his losses was increasing with every second. Bastard! The third room was empty. The thin youth raged but couldnt send out any attacks. Only his leg could move now. He was going to use his knee to hit the thing between Du Shaofus legs. Du Shaofu knew that that spot shouldnt be hit no matter what. Thus, he quicken his pace forward, not giving the thin youth the chance to strike that spot. *Bang* *Bang* The thin youth became powerless as Du Shaofu exerted more speed and force. Then, his leg lost the strength to kick and tripped, causing the two of them fall on the floor. They were still exerting strength against each other. Their Qi erupted again as they rolled on the floor, and then they hit the wall of the window. *Ka* *Ka* How could the wall of the window stand the force of impact of these two warriors? It broke and they went through by it. Then, the two of them fell out from the body-like hole to the ground. Everyone on the first floor raised their heads to look at the situation on the third floor. Then, they saw two silhouettes falling from above. They gaped at the two and quickly ran off from thending spot when the silhouettes were approaching their heads. They held each other tightly while falling from the third floor. They smashed on the ground heavily, the one whonded first was Du Shaofu. *Hong Long Long* The ground shook and cracked, shaking the entire Story Garden as if it was about to copse. Du Shaofus arms still sped the thin youths arms like a pliers. *Hu La La* After theynded on the ground, they continued to roll. There was a time when Du Shaofu was on top and there was a time when the thin youth was on top. Under the pressure of their Qi, the decorations on the first floor crumbled and the spot where theynded were left with cracks, making the entire scene look horrible. Captain Zhang, Huang San and the other three were having a good time in their room with some pretty girls around. This type of lifestyle had brought them into the pleasure world. They felt that they had already earned a lot foring here today. All of a sudden, they heard a shocking sound andmotion from the third floor. They became attentive, and through the window, they saw two silhouettes falling down from above. Then, they felt a sense of familiarity from one of the silhouettes. The figure and the Qi was very familiar to them until they recalled something. Afterwards, they ran out at once leaving the girls inside the room. Bastard, I wont let you go! The thin youth was on top of Du Shaofu now. He was frustrated by the constant struggle with the purple-robed youth. He let out a howl and hit Du Shaofus head with his head. *Bang* After the impact, he felt that Du Shaofu didnt suffer any harm, instead his head buzzed and he almost fainted. This was the hardest head that he had ever encountered. Let me go! The thin youth wed wildly as if he had lost his control. Then, he opened his mouth and bit heavily on Du Shaofus nose. Du Shaofu body had ayer of physique cultivationw and xuanqi, but his nose was vulnerable. Argh... Du Shaofu wailed in pain. It was absolutely painful because he felt that his nose was about to be bitten off from his face. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 131 The First Kiss Was Stolen The First Kiss Was Stolen The Third regr chapter! Du Shaofus potential strength was ignited while he was in pain. A strength that suddenly came out of nowhere shoved the thin youth below while his teeth was still biting on Du Shaofus nose. I will bite yours too... Du Shaofu couldnt move much and was in pain. The only way to solve this problem was to open his mouth and bite his opponent as well. Without realising what he was biting, he just bit on his opponent with his beast-like teeth. Aargh... This time, the thin youth howled in pain. He then released his bite off Du Shaofus nose. As his nose escaped the terrible bite of the thin youth, he too released his from whatever-part of the body he was biting. In order to avoid another bite from the thin youth, he finally released both of his arms and pressed them against the chest of the thin youth. Suddenly, he could feel the soft muscles on the chest of the thin youth and it was quite stic. There were two rows of biting marks with blood on the lower lip of the thin youth. Clearly, it was the part that Du Shaofu had bitten just now. I have bitten a mans mouth. That means I have given my first kiss to that man. Du Shaofu was stupefied, as though he was struck by a thunderbolt and flown past by a few crows which gave him an ill feeling. He suddenly found something strange, stunning him. Then, he realised his hands that were grabbing onto the soft and smooth chest of the thin youth. He then tried again, it was still soft and stic. His face then changed instantly and said, How could a man have such breast? Are you a hermaphrodite? The thin youth was also stunned and his mind went nk after realising that the purpled-robed youth was sitting on his thighs, had bitten his lips and squeezed his breast. Its Young Miss! Its Young Master Shaofu! ........ Captain Zhang, Huang San and the others, all six of them shoved themselves over the crowd. They then saw that the two of them were intimately pressing against each other on the ground. Their faces changed as if they had seen something dark ahead. Bastard! Get off... The thin youth raged when he regained his senses. He moved his free hand to violently p Du Shaofus body. *Bang* Without a doubt, the surprised Du Shaofu was hit. He shot up like a kite which had broken from its string andnded heavily on the ground. My Story Garden... Meng Laicai finally reached the first floor. His face looked hurt when he saw the fractured buildings and the things of the Story Garden. It made his heart bleed. Who dares to create trouble in Story Garden? Meanwhile, a big group of brawny men rushed into the scene through the crowd. All of their Qi were fiercer than the brawny men outside the doorway. These few leaders must be powerful men. When they saw Meng Laicai, they immediately gathered beside him. Everyone was sure that with his order, those men would pounce over Du Shaofu and the thin youth immediately. The reason Story Garden could stay unaffected in Lan Ling City was because there were a bunch of powerful people guarding this ce. Meng Laicai didnt order those brawny men to act and called them to stay put instead while he was in pain, and was about to cry. Meanwhile, Han Xin and Murong Yuorou, who had just arrived, fixed their eyes on the two on the ground. Bastard, I will kill you... Blood stains were visible at the corner of the thin youths mouth. His beautiful lower lip was cut by Du Shaofus bite and it was still bleeding. When he thought of how he was bitten, he couldnt help but pounce on Du Shaofu again. Youre a freak! You have bosom on your chest. You have bitten my nose and stolen my first kiss.... The nose-bleeding Du Shaofu also howled with fierce Qi, sounding unwilling to give in. Please stop Young Miss. Young Master Shaofu, we are from the same family. ......... Captain Zhang and Huang San had regained their senses. Their foreheads exuded cold sweat. They immediately pulled each of them away from the fight. Zhang Ling, why are you all here? When the thin youth saw Captain Zhang and the others, he was surprised by their unexpected presence. These people were from the private army and also the trusted follower of his father and mother. Could it be that his parents hade also arrived here in Story Garden? The thin youth looked worried. I am here with Young Master Shaofu. Huang San replied politely. It was a pure politeness. Putting aside Du Shaofus status, his ability alone was enough to impress him. Huang San, what did you say? He is your Young Miss? Du Shaofu was stupefied, gaping at Huang San who was standing between the two of them. Young Master Shaofu, this is our Young Miss. Why did the two of you started a fight? Huang Sans face was pale upon seeing that these two young masters were fighting. This would certainly give them a hard time when they exin this at home, especially when they were fighting in Story Garden. What? Young Miss? Why did you call her Young Miss? Could she be Ou Yangshuang? She is a woman disguised as a man, the daughter of Aunt Shan. Du Shaofu was in shock and his eyes widened. Just this afternoon, he had heard his Aunt Shan mention her daughters name Ou Yangshuang, but he couldnt imagine that this slim youth was actually her daughter. Zhang Ling, whats with this youth? Ou Yangshuang also felt that something was wrong and asked immediately. Young Miss, we have been ordered to protect Young Master Shaofu. Zhang Ling answered, he too, actually didnt know where did this young master came from, but he knew that their madam was very concerned about him. However, he waspletely astounded. He knew very well how powerful their Young Miss was, not even he himself could stand against her but that Young Master Shaofu was really strong and domineering to reach a draw in a battle with her. As such, he felt that protecting him was no longer needed. The both of them are family? Murong Youruo and the rest of the people in Story Garden were looking at Du Shaofu and Ou Yangshuang with curiosity. Is Du Shaofu also one of the people of Lan Ling Prefecture? Han Xin and Meng Laicais expression turned ugly at once. Are you the daughter of Aunt Shan? Du Shaofu moved forth, looking at the thin youth. So, that was the reason this youth was slim and looked like a girl. Who are you? Ou Yangshuang red at Du Shaofu. How could she ever think that this bastard was rted to his family line? I am Du Shaofu. As for who I am, you will know when you ask Aunt Shan. Du Shaofu gave an impatient nce at Ou Yangshuang and said, ording to the rules, I should call you sister. You should have informed me earlier if you are disguising as a man. I wouldnt have fought you if I knew that you are Aunt Shans daughter. This matter isnt over yet. Ou Yangshuang violently nced at Du Shaofu. She should leave now before this was spread. She was panting while walking to Murong Youruo and said, Youruo, it seems like Im no longer needed in this scenario. I will leave first. En. Murong Youruo slightly nodded with a bitter smile. She never thought that todays matter would develop into this stage. Initially she was thinking of asking Ou Yangshuang to help Du Shaofu resolve the matter regarding Guo Kun and He Jun. In the entire Lan Ling City, it seemed like only her could terrify the four young lords. The two of you listen closely. Send my warning to He Jun and Guo Kun, ask them to wait, I will find them to settle the score sooner orter. As her voice faded, Ou Yangshuang used her sleeve to wipe the blood at the side of her mouth and gave Du Shaofu a violent re before she turned and left. If thats so, I need to go as well. Du Shaofu also came to Murong Yuoruos side. It seemed like she wouldnt be in any trouble with that sister protecting her. As such, his worries were relieved. Shaofu, I dont know why this happened. I initially thought ... Murong Youruos eyes seem apologetic as her dark brows frowned. She was supposed to get help, but didnt think that this youth who imed that he had just arrived was a young master of Lan Ling Prefecture. Besides, it seemed that his rtionship with Lan Ling Prefecture wasnt simple, judging by the number of guards following him. It isnt your fault. Its my sister being too temperamental. Du Shaofu smiled slightly and with gratitude, knowing that Murong Youruos intention was to help him. He too didnt expect that the result would be so surprising. Meng Laicai, Brother Meng, my apologies for causing this mess in your ce. Try to calcte and see how much I need to pay. Du Shaofu approached Han Xin and Meng Laicai and said, feeling slightly embarrassed. Meng Laicais face twitched. Given the fact that this youth was a young master of Lan Ling Prefecture, how could he possibly continue to offend him? What else could he do at the moment? Thest thing that he could do was to use brute force against him. He was already lucky that this guy actually took the initiative topensate him for his losses. As such, he had to agree to his wishes on behalf of Lan Ling Prefecture. Seeing Du Shaofus face, Meng Laicais painful reaction had subsided a little, he squeezed out a bitter smile and said, Brother Du is being too courteous. Since Brother Du is a young master of Lan Ling Prefecture and the younger brother of the young miss of Lan Ling Prefecture,pensation isnt a problem. However, Meng Laicai couldnt believed that he had just said the most regretful words that he had said in his entire life. As soon as Meng Laicais words faded, Du Shaofu chuckled and patted his shoulder warmly and said, I know that you value our brotherhood. Anyway, I just blurted that out. If you really want me topensate, I wont. ........ Meng Laicai was stupefied and petrified. His face had turned dark and felt very bad now, as if there was a horde of horses galloping in his heart. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 132 City Guard Army City Guard Army The First regr chapter! Oh ya, I have a very important matter that I have forgotten to tell you all, but promise me you wont tell anyone. As Meng Laicai face was getting darker, Du Shaofus gaze turned mysterious and shifted towards Meng Laicai and Han Xin. What is it? Han Xin and Meng Laicais interests were piqued, turned and craned their necks to Du Shaodu as if they were afraid that others would have heard them. As the two heads got closer, Du Shaofu suddenly moved. A pair of knuckles was sent out like dragon heads, it violently hit two noses that were only inches away. Among the four young lords, the one that was well known for his strength was He Jun, the second was Han Xin, Guo Kun and Meng Laicai had rtively the same strength. *Bang* *Bang* Du Shaofu suddenly struck. There was no way that Han Xin and Meng Laicai could avoid it. The sound of the impact exploded before cracking sounds from their nose bridge were heard. *Ka* *Ka* Han Xin and Meng Laicais nose bridges were broken and blood was trickling down, but they endured the extreme pain so as not to wail. The strong men of Meng Laicai were gazing at one another. They would have sprang over at Du Shaofu if they didnt know his identity. Where should they find the courage to touch him after knowing that he was someone from the Lan Ling Prefecture. He wasnt just someone, he was a special rtive of the Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture. The bystanders around also gave each other a stare. A second before, they were still friends, good friends, but the next second the impossible happened. Han Xin and Meng Laicai both covered their noses and kept their wails in their throat. The others were impressed by their endurance. Now, these two victims were fixing their eyes on Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu swept his hands, dusting away the dirt and touched his blood stained nose. Then, he continued while looking at the two of them. What I want to tell to the two of you is, dont ever try to use me again next time, otherwise, you will have my knuckle sandwiches to eat. He paused for a moment and continued before sighing, You two have used me to offend my sister, causing her to bite my nose. I have to return the favour to the two of you because I cant do that to her. Now that you two also have your noses injured, it is no longer unfair. Alright, I will leave now, wille back to have fun some other time. Brother Meng, thank you for your hospitality. His voice faded. Du Shaofu was still covering his nose with one hand while marching off of Story Garden. Captain Zhang and the others were exchanging nces and caught their breaths, and followed behind Du Shaofu quickly. Today, they had clearer understanding of what Young Master Shaofu, the one who just fell down from the sky, could do. Why would this terrifying young master need protection from them? It was merely a day since he reached Lan Ling City, but all of the four young lords were already beaten by him. Who else could be on par with his domineering actions in Lan Ling City? In Story Garden, everyone was still staring at Du Shaofu. They made way, forming a pathway as he passed, no one dared to block him. There were some rich merchants who expressed their admiration towards his actions by nodding and smiling, as if they were thinking of building a good connection with this young master of Lan Ling Prefecture. Han Xin and Meng Laicai fluttered their eyes as they watched Du Shaofus fading silhouette from their line of sight. Eh... The moment Du Shaofu stepped out of the doorway, his eyes turned doubtful. He saw an army of roughly a thousand guards standing in an organized manner, and was very close to each other; they were all wearing armour and were holding different kinds of weapons. Their Qis were overwhelming. A few experts who were mounting on beasts ride stood in front of the army, they looked stronger than everyone else. Dad, its him. He is the bastard who injured me and stole my storage pouch. Before the thousands of army was a stretcher, carried by two people. On top of the stretcher was a youth tied up with white bandage. He looked at Du Shaofu and smiled coldly. Brat, you are finished today for beating me up. I will let you feel what its like living while wishing that you are dead. Young Master Shaofu, these are the city guards of Lan Ling City. Huang San walked to Du Shaofus side and looked at those guards who were standing close to each other, but he didnt look worried at all. Du Shaofu recognized the youth who was bandaged like a mummy. He was literally the youth in robe who was beaten by him. He wrinkled his brows slightly and asked Huang San, Which is stronger, the city guards or Lan Ling Prefecture? Young Master Shaofu, are you joking with me? The city guards belong to Lan Ling City and is controlled by the city lord. The city lord would behave himself properly in front of the prefecture lord, our Lord. So, naturally, this army is not greater than Lan Ling Prefecture. Besides, not even the private army in Lan Ling Prefecture would dare deny our lord. You should know that the private army could not bepared to these city guards. Huang San patted his chest and said as beside him was a captain of the private army. Brat! Who are you? You look very young but dared to use violence against my son? It seems like you arent putting me in your eyes. A middle-aged man with a medium sized body and wore a yellow armour stood at the center of the few experts. He gazed at Du Shaofu, he did not expect that the one who beat his son was actually only sixteen to seventeen year old youth. I dont even know who you are. Why should I put you in my eyes? Du Shaofu put his other hand on his nose while his other hand was pointing at the dumpling-like young prince Lin and said, That bandage is your son? You havee at the right time. Your son caused me some pain after hitting him with my fist. You canpensate with some medical fees to settle the matter. Of course, if I dont receive mypensation, I will beat not only your son, but you as well; when I see any of you outside. In fact, I have to beat you for not educating your son well and also for justice. Hahahaha... The middle-aged man cackled coldly. His cold gaze was fixed at Du Shaofu and said, Where did this brat came from? What a presumptuous brat! If I dont teach you a lesson today, my name shall be written upside down! What is going on...? The people inside Story Garden walked out to see whats going on. It seemed like themotion outside had drawn the attention of those inside. City guards. The people who entered Story Garden werent ordinary civilians. They immediately recognized them the moment they saw guards. Young city lord. A lot of the army guards immediately recognized Han Xin who was covering his nose the moment he came out of story garden. Their eyes turned attentive. Greet young city lord. At this instant, the middle-aged man with the surname of Lin dismounted and greeted him. He was the captain of the city guards, but his rank was nothing in front of the young city lord. What are you all doing here? Han Xin stared at the thousands of guards and at the youth on the stretcher before making sense of what Meng Laicai had said just now. About this... Captain Lin didnt know how to answer because he couldnt use the excuse that he brought so many soldiers just to avenge his son. Brother Han, are they here to attack me? Du Shaofu finished his question and walked towards Han Xin while covering his nose, just like him. As soon as his words faded, all the rich merchants whose face were carrying a faint smile stared at Captain Lin with widened eyes. It was akin to digging your own grave to oppose this violent youth. They were expecting to watch a good show. Brother Han... Captain Lin immediately felt ufortable when he heard the purple-robed youth called the young city lord brother. Han Xins face twitched. He gave a frustrated look at Captain Lin and said. You should be Lin Ming. Bring your men and leave now. No, dont leave first. Du Shaofu interrupted and said to Han Xin with a smile. Brother Han, I have just beaten you up. These people are probably here to take revenge for you. How could you ask them leave? When Han Xin heard this, his eyes twitched and started to feel unpleasant. Beaten the young city lord up... Captain Lins eyes changed drastically. Now, he could feel those mocking eyes of the rich merchants of Lan Ling City. Even the young city lord didnt say a word when he was beaten up by this purple-robed youth. Suddenly, he felt that he would really suffer some nasty consequences. Lin Ming, you really have guts! Captain Zhang finally walked out from the crowd. He knew that this was the right time for him to emerge. He could no longer let his young master continue the y. Captain Zhang. Lin Ming recognized Zhang Lin. As the captain of the city guards, he had seen Zhang Lin before. He didnt immediately notice Zhang Lin because of his casual uniform. His face changed drastically and his unpleasantness started to overwhelm him. Captain Zhangs robe fluttered and moved forth with his cold eyes staring at Lin Ming. He bellowed. Lin Ming, are you trying to rebel the lord of Lan Ling Prefecture? Or is this the city lords intention, trying to initiate a rebellion against us? Han Xins eyes turned bigger as he listened. This was the thing that he had been most afraid of, this time, his dad would certainly be implicated. Rebel? I didnt have the intention and I wouldnt dare. Why would you pose such a statement? Lin Ming was petrified. He absolutely didnt have the intention to begin any kind of rebellion in the city and he absolutely wouldnt dare. You dont dare to? How do you exin this army of the city guards that youve brought here? To deal with young master Shaofu of Lan Ling Prefecture, right? That is also rebelling against the lord of Lan Ling Prefecture. Isnt this an obvious act of opposition? Zhang Lin shouted. Young master Shaofu of Lan Ling Prefecture? Lin Ming shivered when he heard what Captain Zhang said. He was definitely confused right now, but he knew that misfortune had already knocked on his door. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 133 He is not Bad He is not Bad The Second regr chapter! *Pa* Lin Mings face was imprinted with a palm. Han Xins pnded violently on his face and shouted. Piece of trash, get out of my sight, now! Hold on. Du Shaofu interrupted. His eyes fell on Lin Ming and said. My initial thought is that someone is trying to beat me up, but instead, someone wants to start up a rebellion in our city. Thats isnt true, Im not starting a rebellion. Lin Ming could feel his face getting hot and was in panic. When he received the news, he thought that it was just a spoiled kid of some wealthy merchant who beat his on up, so he wanted to bring his army over to return the favour to the spoiled kid. However, he didnt think that his son had offended a person that he couldnt offend. Du Shaofu turned to Lin Ming and said. If you arent starting a rebellion, does that mean that you are here to beat my arse? Young gentleman, this is not what I meant. How could Lin Ming possibly admit his intention? He was shivering from head to toe. This purple-robed youth in front of him even dared to beat up the young city lord, how could they afford to offend such man? If you arent here to beat my arse and not here to start a rebellion either, could it be that you are here just to take a stroll with your army of guards? Du Shaofu shouted. Then, he turned to Zhang Lin and said. Captain Zhang, bring this guy back for interrogation. Find out who is the mastermind behind this possible rebellion? Roger that! Zhang Lin replied. A few of his people followed behind him to take Lin Ming into custody. Help me young city lord! Help me young city lord. Lin Ming begged Han Xin for help. At this moment, he regretted what he did so much . Trash! Han Xin gritted his teeth. How could he still care about this Lin Ming? It would certainly involve his father as well. He needed to inform his father fast. If the Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture interfered in this matter, his dad would also be brought in for questioning. Lets go. Du Shaofu didnt care about the people around them. He just turned and left. The over thousands of guards didnt dare to move. What else could they do now that their captain was taken in custody? Father...father... The young master Lin watched his father being detained by other people. He couldnt regain his senses. Lin Ming was looking at his son. His eyes became fiery. If this wasnt his own son, he would have sliced him off. Huang San, do you still remember what this person wanted to do to me? Du Shaofu walked over to that young master Lin and stopped suddenly. Then, he made a few steps back. He looked at young master Lin and said to Huang San. Huang San answered in serious tone. Young master Shaofu, this person said that he would let you feel what its like neither living nor dying. I will hand him over to you. He marched off as soon as he finished. Argh... Immediately after that, pitiful cries was heard from young master Lin. Outside the huge door of Lan Ling Prefecture, Du Shaofu, Captain Zhang, Huang San and the others returned to thepound, mounted on their ck Demonic Scale Horses. Hold it right there! As Du Shaofu was about to pass the huge door, a sudden shout was heard. After that, a figure of a thin youth appeared in front of them. She was Ou Yangshuang who left earlier just now. Big young miss. Captain Zhang, Huang San and the others greeted her. Anything? Du Shaofu looked at the Ou Yangshuang who was disguised as a man. He felt a sense of relief that his first kiss wasnt given to a man. Ou Yangshuang stared at Du Shaofu and the others and said. None of you are allowed to tell my mum and dad about todays incident in Story Garden, otherwise I will deal with you all. After she said that, Ou Yangshuang turned and went into Lan Ling Prefecture. ............ In Lan Ling Prefecture, Du Shaofus room had already been prepared earlier by a female servant. Originally, he wanted to stay in Murong Youruos ce but he couldnt resist aunt Shans nagging. Ultimately, he promised to stay overnight in Lan Ling Prefecture. Du Shaofu was sitting crossed-legged in his room. He lifted his head while covering his nose. It was lucky that he didnt bleed that much. I have to make a breakthrough fast. My cultivation is still too weak. Du Shaofu muttered while he was thinking about his own mother and twin sister whom he had never seen before, and the powerful force which separated their family. Only when he had be stronger would he be able to get rid of them some day. But then if he was weak, all of his ambitions and hopes would be just empty talk. In this world, one needed to be powerful enough to do what they desired. He knew that everything that happened today in the Story Garden was due to Lan Ling Prefecture. If he didnt have any status in Lan Ling Prefecture, he wouldnt have gotten out of Story Garden today. In other words, he just borrowed other peoples strength to go through his hardship. I should only rely on my own strength. I have to work hard to increase my cultivation. After meeting the lord of Lan Ling Prefecture, I would head to the school. I hope the lord of Lan Ling Prefecture woulde out of his seclusion soon. A shining golden light shed through on his resolute face. He was condensing a hand seal before his body was epassed by loops of golden light. The sky was covered with ck curtains as the moon was hung high up in the sky and the moonlight shone down. In the study, a middle-aged man was sitting crossed-legged as his body was circled with talisman symbols. His xuanqi fluctuated and his Qi was active. *Creaking* The door of the study was pushed open. A man in ck came in and stood aside. *Chi* *Chi* The middle-aged man kept his hand seal and the circling talisman marks around his body gradually faded. A good-looking face became visible. His thick eyebrows curled and pointed upwards. His masculinity shed in his limpid eyes. He was the lord of Lan Ling Prefecture, Ou Yangling. My lord, he has already returned. The man in ck looked at Ou Yangling and said. He added. He is not bad. You have never praised anyone. Ou Yangling turned to him and continued. I know that he is not bad because he is the son of my brother. The thing that I wanted to know is how good is he? The mans eyes moved before answering. Tonight, he has trespassed Story Garden and beaten up Han Xin and Meng Laicai. The captain of the city guards brought a thousand guards there because his son was also beaten, but that captain was brought back to our prefecture after that instead. This was because he and Zhang Lin imed that the city guards and Han Qiang was going to start a rebellion. Ou Yangling listened , a sh of delight could be seen in his eyes. He then asked with a smile. Did he return in good condition? No... The man in ck shook his head and said. He and big young miss engaged in a fight. She was there for a youngdy named Murong Youruo. However, big young miss didnt gain the upper hand in the fight. Besides, he is merely a peak Xiantian warrior. Peak Xiantian realm. Ou Yanglings eyes twitched, smiled bitterly and said. My daughter is a peak Maidong warrior and he is only a mere peak Xiantian warrior. That clearly indicated that he is the son of that fellow. Lord, what should we do now? The man in ck looked at Ou Yangling and said. Over these years since my lord has arrived in Lan Ling City, Han Qiang has been harboring a grievance against my lord despite agreeing on the surface. I think that our chance has finallye this time. Ou Yangling stood up with his hands behind his back and paced in the study before he said. Although Han Qiang is a little arrogant, he is smart, otherwise I wont be keeping him here. My lord must have wanted to use him because losing someone like Han Qiang is nothing to him. The man in ck said. Ou Yangling smiled slightly and said to him. Since this incident was started by the juniors, we shouldnt involve ourselves in it. I believe that Han Qiang would also never put his attention into this. If he does, it only proves that he is not Han Qiang. My lord, is this okay? He has just arrived in Lan Ling Prefecture. He stillcks the experience here. The man in ck sounded worried. Yes, hecks the experience, but he has already beaten up the four young lords of Lan Ling City in just a single day. Isnt this enough to prove his capability? As for that Han Xin, although he is still young, he is smarter than his father. What I want to find out is which one of them is better, Han Xin or him. Ou Yangling said softly. His eyes were expectant and curious. Han Xin is indeed good, he was able to maintain his cool today. The man in ck moved his eyes slightly and asked. If he is better than Han Xin, whats next? If he is better than Han Xin, I would personally ask him to leave. Ou Yangling muttered. If he is smarter than Han Xin, what else could I teach him? I think that brother of mine deliberately want to make me suffer. ........ Is that kid that strong? Wheres he from? In the silent hall, an athletic man said with a frown. I have no idea where he is from. No, he isnt that strong but just slightly unpredictable. We were caught by the surprise. Han Xin replied. His injured nose was bandaged with medicinal ster. He then added. That kid is shameless and heartless. Dont find excuses for your defeat. The athletic man looked at Han Xin and said. When you are defeated it means you are defeated. You lose when you cant handle your opponent. I havent lost yet. Han Xin said. The athletic man turned to him and said. Alright, I would entrust Lin Mings matter to you. You havent met anypetitors all these years. Meng Laicai could be one, but he is unwilling topete with you. You have found one today. I wont lose. Han Xin said. His eyes were burning with fire. The next day, when the people of Lan Ling City woke up early in the morning to begin their usual activities, a few stars were still hanging on the corner of the sky. The city gradually turned bustling and lively. *Hu* Du Shaofu kept his hand seal to stop his cultivation. The golden light surrounding him returned to his body. A foul Qi was breathed out. He now felt that his body was full of lively Qi rippling out of his body. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 134 A Very Beautiful Woman’s Dress Du Shaofu revealed a smile when he felt the flush of xuanqi in his shenque*. He was hoping to achieve a breakthrough faster. There would be a big leap in his strength if he broke through to the Maidong realm. However, he didnt forget what Zhen Qingchun had said about the disadvantages of rushing his advancement. The most important thing was the foundation of ones cultivation. The posterity of those superrge ns with ancient inheritance would never pursue high speed advancement so as to avoid a shallow foundation. Otherwise, the resources that these superrge ns had, would not be enough to train another generation of youngsters. Some of the members of these ns who had reached a high cultivation, had already found it very hard to progress any further. In the backyard of Lan Ling Prefecture, Du Shaofu was asked by a female servant to go have breakfast. His eyes glittered as soon as he entered the dining hall. He saw a twenty one or two year old girl standing there. She was wearing a long green skirt. Her long hair was worn in an Asian-style-chignon. Two strands of hair fell down at the side of her temples, acting as a foil for her unmatched beauty. Her nicely arched eyebrows exuded delicateness, but there were some crinkles at the corner of her eyes that showed how unyielding she was. Her calm eyes werent influenced by anything. She was without a doubt, a very beautifuldy. She looks very familiar. Du Shaofu was looking at her steadily, sizing her up. He somehow felt that he had already met her before. Suddenly, Du Shaofu saw the indistinct marks of teeth below her lower lip. He said in surprise. I didnt know that you could also disguise as a woman so well. Ou Yangshuangs pretty face didnt show any signs of emotions. There was no movement on her red and tender lips. There was only coldness on her face. It implicated that a stranger shouldnt go near her. She ignored Du Shaofu and acted as if she didnt know him at all. Shaofu, what happened to your nose? Yuan Shanshan arrived in the hall. When she saw Du Shaofus injured nose, she quickly asked worriedly. Aunt Shan, I bumped into something with my nose. Du Shaofu looked at Ou Yang Shuang who was sitting at one side before replying to Yuan Shanshan. You careless child, you have hurt your nose quite badly. Your elder sister hurt herself too, she identally bit her lips yesterday. You two are... Yuan Shanshan let out a light sigh, then she introduce Ou Yangshuang to Du Shaofu lovingly. Come, let me introduce you to your elder sister. I have already told you about her yesterday. Shes three years older than you. Your mom was by my side when your elder sister was born, but I wasnt by her side when you and your sister were born. Sister Shuang. Du Shaofu put up a polite and warm face as he came beside Ou Yangshuang. En. Ou Yangshuang had no choice but to nod and reply. She had known about the identity of this young man from her mother. She was surprised to know that this young man was actually the son of his fathers sworn brother, who was awe-inspiring. Sister Shuang, do you dislike me? Why are you so frigid towards me? Du Shaofu looked at Ou Yangshuang grimly and continued. Is there something that you dont like about me? Can you please let me know and Ill promise you that I would do my best to change them, okay? As soon as his voice faded, Yuan Shanshan looked at Ou Yangshuang and said in a gentle tone. My girl, how could you treat your little brother so coldly? He had just arrived in Lan Ling City. You are not allowed to bully your little brother, okay? Ou Yangshuang stood up. She showed a smile on her beautiful face. This smile was enough to fascinate plenty of men in the city. She then said to her mum. Mom, I wasnt being frigid towards little brother. I was just contemting about the matters of cultivation. I feel more than happy that little brother Shaofu hase. Good. You have to take care of your little brother more. You must make sure that he doesnt get hurt. Yuan Shanshan said to Ou Yangshuang in a serious tone before smiling back at her. I will. Ou Yangshuang nodded and turned, facing her back to her mum. Her expression turned heavy, she gave Du Shaofu a fierce look before she said in an unusually gentle tone. Little brother Shaofu, I will take good care of you from now on. It was too obvious to Du Shaofu that she was nursing a grudge against him. He turned his eyes and said. Sister Shuang, does that mean that you wont beat me anymore from now on? Silly boy, why would sister beat you up? If your sister really bullies you, you have to let me know so that I can punish her. Yuan Shanshan said affectionately. Sister Shuang, did you hear that? If you bully me, I would certainly tell aunt Shan about it. Du Shaofu said to Ou Yangshuang with a faint smile. You... Ou Yangshuang stamped her foot. She could do nothing about the situation when her mum was present. The maids had already prepared the breakfast for them early in the morning. There were a variety of dim sum and porridge. Du Shaofu pushed those food into his mouth like a hungry wolf. As ones cultivation bes higher, their hunger would also decrease. Some said that when one had achieved a certain level of cultivation, that person could survive without eating any food. As for Du Shaofu, he could survive without eating for a day, but he couldnt help himself when he saw food in front of his table. Ou Yangshuang simply sat there and tasted some of the food, she didnt seem particrly interested in her food. As Yuan Shanshan saw Du Shaofus condition, she asked him to eat as much as possible, worrying that he wouldnt be full. A whileter, Ou Yangshuang left the hall with an excuse. Du Shaofu also left, after having a short chat with aunt Shan. He met Huang San on his way back. Huang San told him that Han Xin hade to the prefecture, he was looking for him. He hase to find me but not the lord? Du Shaofu found it strange. This wasnt his house, but the prefecture of Lan Ling. Young master Shaofu. That was how he said to me. I have already brought him to the lobby. He didnte alone though, he had brought the young man with the surname Lin with him. Huang San continued. He was being carried on a stretcher. Im afraid that he was beaten up again by Han Xin after being beaten by us. He seems very pitiful, and not very far away from death. Du Shaofu pondered for a moment and said to Huang San. Go tell that Han Xin that Im too busy to meet him. Young master Shaofu, Han Xin must be here to offer an exnation about the matter regarding the city guardsst night. Huang San said. I know, but its none of my business. Im not from Lan Ling City anyway. I will no longer interfere in the matters of Lan Ling City. Du Shaofu nodded. He knew Han Xins motive for visiting him. He had spent so much effort to get his hands out of the matter, he no longer wanted to be involved in it again. His actual intention yesterday was to ensure the safety of Murong Youruo and Dai Xingyu. He just went to Story Garden to find Murong Youruo when he heard her message. Now, he no longer have any worries seeing that Murong Youruo was protected by Ou Yangshuang. If that Han Xin insisted on staying here, there is a high chance that he would really meet the lord... Huang San was worried that the matter yesterday would be spread to the lord because it was not a proud thing to go to Story Garden. Du Shaofu interjected with a smile. The lord is in seclusion right now. He wont be able to meet him even if he insisted to. Besides, what right does he have to find the lord? Just ignore him. Huang San nodded and replied despite not understanding it fully. Young master Shaofu, what about the captain of the city guards? Was he not sent to the private army? I am sure that Captain Zhang would know what to do. Du Shaofu said. ........ Du Shaofu wanted to begin his cultivation training but there was no proper ce for him to cultivate here. He only wished that the lord of prefecture woulde out of his seclusion soon, so that he could leave the city. In the midday, Du Shaofu left Lan Ling City and headed to the old house where Dai Xingyu and the Demonic Scale Tiger were. When Du Shaofu reached there, he was stunned to see Ou Yangshuang there. She stood beside Murong Youruo. She was still wearing the dress that she wore this morning, it caught Du Shaofus eyes. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger let out a low roar and quickly came beside Du Shaofu, as if it had found his savior after being imprisoned. Brother Shaofu. Dai Xingyu approached Du Shaofu. Ou Yangshuangs eye expression became slightly unpleasant, it was as though Du Shaofu had owed her a few hundred thousand xuanbi. She said. Why have youe here? I am here to see Dai Xingyu. Du Shaofu darted her a nce. Why are you so angry at me? I just gave you a bite and grabbed a few parts that I shouldnt grab. Besides, you have also bitten me. I am surprised to know that you two are from the same family. If I knew that the both of you are from the same family, the incidentst night wouldnt have happened. Murong Youruo minced over and stopped in between Du Shaofu and Ou Yangshuang. She then smiled apologetically. Its fine. Du Shaofu replied generously but Ou Yang Shuang was still staring at Du Shaofu violently. Murong Youruo looked at Du Shaofu and said. Shaofu, you have arrived at the right time. We are going for a walk on the street, why not join us? Great. We dont need to fear any bad guys now that brother Shaofu is with us. Dai Xingyu said happily. Shenque* - An area of lower abdomen above dantian. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 135 Star Dragon Society Star Dragon Society Nick has served the First regr chapter! Du Shaofu didnt seem to agree. Dai Xingyus delicate arms locked around Du Shaofus arms, pulling Du Shaofu out of the old house. As Ou Yang Shuang watched both of their backs, her face twitched a little as if she was reluctant to go. You should take a walk outside. Your face actually looks a lot better today. Im afraid that your current face will fascinate plenty of men. Murong Youruo smiled at Ou Yangshuangs womanly look, she felt contented with her looks. I am uninterested in those filthy men. Ou Yangshuang lifted her head and said to Murong Youruo. You should already know my heart by now. You are the only one that I love. I have no interest in other men. Murong Youruo smiled slightly and said. We have already talked about this before. The rtionship that we have is just like close friends or sisters. When you find a man whom youd like, you would eventually stop thinking that you only liked girls. You should understand that you are a woman after all, a beautiful woman. I... Murong Youruo stammered and pulled Ou Yangshuang out of the house. In the noisy Lan Ling City, the streets were full of people busilying and going like streams of water, the noises of peddling and the hawkers filled the street. Dai Xingyu pulled Dushaofu while Murong Youruo was pulling Ou Yangshuang. The four of them were strolling on the street leisurely. Not far away from them, a yellow-coloured cat with stripes was following them. Murong Youruo and Ou Yangshuang were two beauties among the four. Dai Xingyu could already be considered a pretty girl despite her young age. Naturally, their presence had caught many pair of eyes that were envious of Du Shaofu. In other peoples eyes, Du Shaofu was only a single man with three very pretty girls by his side, especially the two behind him. They could clearly see how lucky this man was to have so many love affairs simultaneously. Only Du Shaofu knew that the two girls behind him were not his lovers and the young girl beside him was merely a younger sister to him. As they walked, a lot of people started to recognize Murong Youruos identity because she had an extraordinary reputation as a courtesan in Story Garden. Although there were countless pairs of enthusiastic eyes fixed on Murong Youruo and Ou Yangshuang, no dared to trouble Du Shaofu so far. These two girls were without a doubt had attractive faces but their demeanour was so strong that it kept thosescivious men at a distance. While they were still walking on the street, Du Shaofu finally understood how a drudgery felt like. Besides exchanging fierce nces with Ou Yangshuang, Murong Youruo and Dai Xingyu were busy shopping for clothes and essories, buying snacks or junk foods, especially Dai Xingyu. In the crowded street, Murong Youruos long purple dress couldnt hide her attractive curve and slim waist. A portion of her white-jade skin was revealed from her slender neck. Her waist length hair was dark and very shiny to the point that it could reflect light to peoples faces. Her overall appearance didnt exude any coldness unlike Ou Yangshuang. Her beauty was akin to a goddess in the drawings. Her hands were still pulling Ou Yangshuangs arm. She looked at Du Shaofu then turned to Ou Yangshuang and said with a smile. The two of you are brother and sister, you know? Why the unhappy face? I dont have that kind of rtionship with that hateful punk. Ou Yangshuang said softly. She couldnt find a single favourable trait from Du Shaofu. He made her feel ufortable and angry, especially when she felt the pain at her lower lip. She had always hated men. Her frustration grew more when she thought of that punk biting her lip and receiving no fair share of punishment because of her mums protection. It must be because of yesterdays matter. Murong Youruo said. Ou Yangshuang kept her silence. Her solemn demeanour seemed distant but it was elegant. Her long green dress fluttered like those green celestial flowers on the immortal mountains that wouldnt collect any dust. Without a doubt, she was extraordinary. Brother Shaofu, it looks like sister Shuang doesnt really like you very much. Can you tell me why? Dai Xingyu could somehow feel the tension between the two and whispered to Du Shaofu in a low tone. Du Shaofu darted a nce at the figure in a long green dress. Her gesture looked elegant and her demeanour was attractive if she was not talking. Although Du Shaofu knew that Murong Youruo and Ou Yangshuang werent serious in their rtionship, he still felt some difort in his heart whenever he saw them conversing intimately with each other. He then lowered his head and said to Dai Xingyu in a low tone. She failed to defeat me in a fight. Thats why she dislikes me. I see. Dai Xingyu tried to reason the statement before shirting her limpid and serious eyes to Du Shaofu and said. Brother Shaofu, although you are younger than sister Shuang, she is still a girl after all, you should show her some quarter if she couldnt fight you. Du Shaofu was stunned for a while. What made her a girl? She is more violent than a man. As a matter of fact, his cultivation was no match for her. If he showed her some quarters, he would definitely lose in the fight. What surprised him was that a girl could actually fall in love with another girl. A girl liking another girl. If these two are together... Du Shaofu was wandering in his thoughts. He let out a sigh, imagining how wasteful it would be if these two girls actually ended up together. The bustling activities made it hard to estimate how many streets there were and howrge the area this the city has. There were some chaotic incidents that would happen in different parts of the city daily. Normally, those incidents wouldnt take ce near Lan Ling Prefecture and at the centre of the city to avoid being apprehended by the guards. No other citizens would dare to involve themselves into such incidents. This was because in this world, power spoke for itself, besides the official authority. *Whiz* On a street, a blood-dripping youth was sprinting. His hand was covering his lower abdomen. Dark red blood was overflowing in his fingers, causing beads of blood to drop on the ground as he ran. His face was deathly pale. The crowd automatically moved a side to give way to the youth. Despite the curiosity on their eyes, they were cold and indifferent. You cant run away, you will die! Yells were heard behind this youth. There were ten figures holding des. Their eyes were murderous. They were only a hundred meters behind from the youth and they were getting closer to him. These people are indeed despicable for bullying a single person. He looks very pitiful. Dai Xingyu was looking at the youth as he got nearer. Her eyes glinted with sympathy and empathy. Then, she lifted her head to look at Du Shaofu, implying for his help. In her heart, she absolutely believed that this brother Shaofu of hers had such an ability. Seems like these people are from the West Pro Society. Their forces are getting stronger these days. The one who was being chased look like a member of the Star Dragon Society. Are they trying to eliminate his society? Recently, the West Pro Society have engulfed a few minor societies. It is not umon for them to take over the Star Dragon Society as well. I heard that West Pro Society is still growing in size because of some strong backer. ........... Brother Shaofu... Dai Xingyu finally couldnt take it anymore. She wanted to save the youth, but when she raised her head again, the purple-robed youth was already gone. *Bang* The youth finally lost his strength and fell to the ground. His eyes were filled with despair. You are a member of Star Dragon Society? At this moment, a purple-robed youth appeared in front of the injured youth. He lowered his head and asked him. There was a trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth. He lifted his head slightly to face the purple-robed youth. His face was pale and fear was evident in his eyes . He didnt know why but this resolute face was somewhat familiar, as if he had already seen this youth before in Star Dragon Society but he couldnt recall such a memory. Who are you...? The bloody youth scanned the youth in purple who suddenly appeared with vignt eyes but it turned to despair immediately when he saw the ten brawny men were getting closer. Dont worry. I am not here to kill you. You just need to tell me if you are a member of the Star Dragon Society. It doesnt matter whether you are one of them or not because I am saving still your life. Du Shaofu said. After he heard Du Shaofus remarks, his despairing eyes turned optimistic but he still have some doubts because Du Shaofu didnt look very mature. He had no other choice, he then nodded and said. I am a disciple of the Star Dragon Society. Star Dragon Society... Du Shaofus eyes fluctuated. He threw a pill to the injured youthand said. Your injuries are quite heavy, take this pill first. The youth took the pill. It was strange that this purple-robed youth would suddenly help him. He immediately swallowed the pill without any hesitation. A warm medicinal effect spread across his body, and to all of his limbs as soon as he swallowed the pill, and ultimately to the wound on his lower abdomen. The wound stopped bleeding and the dizziness started to fade. This pill was absolutely a fine pill. *Whizz* *Whizz* The murderous intent of the de-holding men filled the atmosphere during this period of time. They had surrounded Du Shaofu and the injured youth at the center. Ou Yangshuang was standing not far away from Du Shaofu. Her big eyes were stagnant and cold, indicating that she wouldnt get involved in a strangers matter and acted as if she didnt know Du Shaofu. Murong Youruo was also watching but she was not really worried at all, as she had already witnessed Du Shaofus true strength yesterday and his identity in Lan Ling Prefecture. As such, any worry would just be unnecessary. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 136 Du YunLong Du YunLong The Second regr chapter! Nick just wanted to say he appreciate you guys, both readers and benefactors of Martial God Conqueror. Little Loops, dont be afraid. Brother Shaofu will be fine. Dai Xingyu carried the Demonic Scale Tiger in her arms while her eyes were watching the scene with worry. Her heart was pounding really fast. I appreciate your help but there are the people of West Pro Society. They have greatly outnumbered us. You should leave now. The youth struggled to raise his head and scanned around, seeing the roughly ten brawny men with boiling murderous intent before them and said to Du Shaofu. West Pro Society. Du Shaofus brow fluttered slightly, turned to the brawny men and said. Leave now. I dont think that I will want you as my friend. You would only regret it if I make my move. Where did this na?ve kid came from? did hee here to die! A man who looked like the leader red at Du Shaofu. He then yelled at his members. Kill the both of them! Now! Kill them! The ten members nodded with a sinister smile. Their murderous intent erupted and the xuanqi fluctuated in their bodies. Holding their des, they charged at the both of them. At this moment, the youth had already lost all of his hope to survive and was already prepared to face his death. *Puff* All of a sudden, the unexpected happened. The bystanders vision blurred when the purple-robed youth vanished and turned into a chain of golden afterimages. Consecutive deep cries were heard afterwards. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Ten silhouettes were seen flying away, rubbing against the ground. They tumbled away and only managed to after tumbling for 15 meters. All the des had already fallen from their hands. They couldnt even stand but spurted out blood instead. The Qi surrounding their bodies dissipated. My shenque is broken... Me too... The ten brawny men with murderous expressions earlier were letting out wails of pain now. Their shenque had been destroyed. In other words, their cultivations had been crippled and they wouldnt be able to cultivate in the future. They lifted their heads and looked at the purple-robed youth in fear. They couldnt imagine that they had been crippled by a youth that came out of nowhere. Its your turn! Du Shaofu lunged towards the leader of the group. He was shivering with fright while looking at Du Shaofu. His forehead was beaded with cold sweat. He then spoke with a frightened and hoarse sound. Brat! We are the people of West Pro Society. They would certainly hunt you down if you touch m..... *Bang* Before he could even finish, his body was already sent flying away. His body was dripping with blood in mid air. When hended on the floor, he was no longer moving, he had already lost his vital force. The injured youth gaped at the purple-robed youth. He gasped an air of relief. He had never thought that this seemingly young purple-robed youth had reached to such a powerful extent. Powerful kid. The bystanders around gasped in surprise while they looked at him. You are...? The youth asked Du Shaofu with caution after recovering from his shock. Is there a person called Du Yunlong in Star Dragon Society? Du Shaofu came to the youths side, ignoring those pitiful brawny men. The youth paused for a while before he nodded and said. Yes, he is one of the masters of our society. But Im afraid he is being hunted by the people of West Pro Society outside the city now. West Pro Society had given the orders to uproot our society in the city. Outside the city? Where? Tell me now! Du Shaofus face changed instantly. He looked at the youth with cold and murderous intent that unknowingly lowered the surrounding temperature. The youth shivered when he sensed the cold and murderous intenting from Du Shaofu. His hair stood on its end and said. I dont know. I think they are not very far away from the city because it was just a while ago when they started fleeing. Xiao Hu. The current expression on Du Shaofus resolute eyes was enough to kill someone. Before he left Stone City, his Second Uncle told him about his second brother Du Yunlong. He interfered in this fight because he heard the name Star Dragon Society. His heart was burning with anxiety now after hearing that his second brothers life was in danger. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger understood and immediately jumped out of Dai Xingyus arm. It then turned into a few-metersrge ferocious tiger. Help me take care of the people of Star Dragon Society. If Im still not back after tonight, help me inform aunt Shan that I would return as soon as this matter is resolved. Tell her not to worry about me. Du Shaofu turned to Ou Yangshuang who was standing not far away and said. Then, he leaped onto the Demonic Scale Tigers back. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger had been stifled in these past two days. It instantly let out a roar before spreading its wings and flew upwards. Its body continued to erge until it was 60 metersrge. Its wings created a storm. Then they vanished in the whirlwind and moved towards the direction outside of the city. Little Loops is a Demonic Tiger... Dai Xingyu was frightened and her face turned pale, thinking that she was carrying a demonic tiger all along. That tiny kitten was in fact... Murong Youruos eyes moved slightly. She finally understood why Little Loops was left in their old house, it was to safeguard them against any bad guys. Some kind of ripple started to ur in her heart. He actually has a Mailing demonic beast. Ou Yangshuangs cold eyes began to move a little. There was a continuous stretch of mountains ahead. Within the mountains was a gorge upied with not less than a hundred people with sullen faces. All of their eyes were staring at the path that was upied by at least two hundred men who were holding des. There was a twenty one or two year old youth in the first group. He was wearing a cloud robe and his dark hair fell equally on his shoulder. His hair fluttered slightly as the breeze blew. His stalwart body was stained with traces of blood. He had blood-red eyes that was as violent as a beast. This group roughly had a hundred of them. They all looked pale and their eyes were red. They were holding their weapons in their hands as they cautiously stared ahead. Their ages varied greatly. The oldest were the elders and their youngest didnt even reached the age of twenty yet, but all of them possessed a simrity. An emblem was stitched on top of their shoulders. There were five stars and a dragon circling around them. Master Du, what do we do now? A youth looked forth before he turned to the stalwart leader and asked. The stalwart youth slightly raised his head, his dark hair was dancing mildly off his shoulder. His bronze skin was flowing with xuanqi. His face turned fiercer and his eyes turned brighter red. He replied in deep tone. We might survive if we go all out. Run whenever you have the chance. I have already prepared for this day toe. Star Dragon Society would no longer exist. Its all Bao Kongles fault! He betrayed us and joined West Pro Society, causing two thousand deaths on our side. If I am still alive after today, I would surely rip that bastard off with my de. The three middle-aged men gripped their big des while their eyes stared murderously. Du Yunlong. There is no way for you to escape. Surrender now and we might give you a way out. Any resistance would only result in death. Stop your unnecessary struggling. The trios body circled with talisman light. One of them threatened Du Yunlong with a smile. Their eyes were cold-blooded. Chou Jiang, did you really think that I would believe what you just said? Im afraid that if we surrender now, we would be killed more quickly because we are unarmed. The stalwart youth in robe stared coldly at the three men and said. He was crystal clear about Chou Jiangs personality and his way of doing things. Haha! Du Yunlong, you are indeed smart for your age. But it doesnt matter anymore. Your intermediate Maidong cultivation could never defeat me. Stop your useless resistance now. If you agree to join our society, I could guarantee that you will have the same position as you have before. You will be more powerful than what you have been in Star Dragon Society. A brawny middle-aged man said. The youth in cloud robes eyes turned red and said. There is no need for that. I belong to Star Dragon Society. I have been with the society since it was first established. Come and kill me if you are capable enough. I would make sure that the West Pro Society would be annihted if I escaped today! As his voice dropped, a powerful Qi suddenly overflowed from his body. He held hisbat de tight, it was surrounded by talisman patterns and a fierce Qi. Haha! The man named Chou Jiang cackled at the sky before darting him a furious look. You refuse to ept an offer but epted a punishment instead?! Du Yunlong, you are truly seeking death! The youth in the cloud robe pushed the ground hard before springing forward, causing cracks on the ground. Listen everyone! Whoever can flee, flee now! Avenge our fallen brothers one day! Kill them! The youth in cloud robe was followed by a hundred men, the atmosphere was filled by xuanqi. Alone, they are only a tiny and weak little soldier, together, they became very frightening. It trembled the void slightly, the fragments of rock on the ground trembled out of the way. Overconfidence! Kill them for me! None of them shall be kept alive! Chou Jiang smiled coldly as he saw the youth in cloud robe charging at them. He barked at his men and charged forward to meet them. This will be the end! The youth in cloud robe bellowed. He swung hisbat de at one of the stalwart enemy, severing him in half but at the same time, the hundred of them were surrounded by two hundred enemies. Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 137 Just In Time Just In Time The Third regr chapter of the week! See you guys next week! *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* As the bloodshed began, blood was sshing and wails were heard everywhere. Die! Chou Jiang swung his impressive de and a light of de with a talisman pattern shot out, killing a middle-aged man. After that, he appeared in front of a youth in cloud robe. Both of their eyes met. It was full of murderous aura. They moved without saying a word. Intermediate Maidong realm warrior! You arent my opponent! Chou Jiang bellowed. He swung his de and another de light rushed to the youth in cloud robe. The de light shredded the air as it travelled, creating a Hu La La sound. You wont know that until you tried. A Maidong realm warrior at its peak might not be able to kill me! The youth in cloud robe bellowed as he swung hisbat de to deflect the attack. *Hu La La* Two de lights collided, causing an explosion of xuanqi that crushed the stones, leaving sh marks on the ground. *Bang* *Bang* Their attacks collided again after a few seconds. The rippling energy from the impact caused both of them to stagger backwards and in a split second, they returned to their positions and sent out their attacks again. The both of them were tied after ten rounds but the youth in cloud robe was already spent, his opponent was two levels higher than him after all. If he was only a level lower than his opponent, he wouldnt be worried about anything. *Deng* *Deng* The both of them collided their des once again. A sudden fling of a de light caused the youth in cloud robe to stagger after deflecting it. At the same time, Chou Jiangs left hand formed a palm seal, this caught the youth in cloud robe by surprise, hitting him directly. Du Yunlong, you are no match for me even though you are the ace of Star Dragon Society. You might be able to fight me after a few years. Now, you will die! Chou Jiang smiled as he dragged his de and walked slowly to the youth in cloud robe. The eyes of the youth in cloud robe became dark red as he gazed at the iing Chou Jiang. His hand was holding thebat de tightly. Then, he stepped heavily on the ground and pounced like a beast. The de light cut through the particles in the air then to Chou Jiang. Hao Yang de Art! Chou Jiang bellowed and the de in his hand swung. His body was covered with intense xuanqi and the de was epassed with talisman patterns. It was an all-out-attack. A whileter, it turned into a de light that froze the iing de light, causing it to dissipate. The face of the youth in cloud robe changed dramatically. He wanted to retract his sword to initiate another attack but his sword was stuck and it cant be moved no matter how hard he tried. Your cultivation is far from enough to fight me, I wont give you time to grow stronger either. Chou Jiang smirked. A shapeless and terrifying energy rushed out, nketing the de. *Ka* *Ka* The middle of the sword curved unusually before it broke. *Pu Chi* When thebat de of the youth in cloud robe broke in his hand, he was sent backwards, the part between his thumb and forefinger became numb and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. *Bang* Chou Jiang took the chance to send a palm attack with his left hand, crushing the defensive barrier formed by xuanqi and it violently struck the youths chest. *Pu Chi* The youth in cloud robe received a heavy attack. His body was sent flying and he fell on a huge rock ten meters away. Blood was flowing out of his mouth and the huge rock behind him cracked. *Jie* *Jie* (chuckle) Chou Jiang smiled coldly and slowly walked forward. A lot of the youths allies wanted to stop him but they were too busy defending themselves. They could only watch as Chou Jiang, who is holding the de that shone a cold light walking slowly towards the youth in cloud robe. You were right. Even if you surrendered, I would still kill you, the ace of Star Dragon Society. How could I allow a future threat of West Pro Society to grow? Chou Jiang raised his de. His eyes were full of murderous intent. He shed his de at the defenceless youth in cloud robe. The youth in cloud robe narrowed his eyes upon seeing the de attack. There was a dagger hidden in his right sleeve. He had no choice but to use it to destroy both of them together. *Chi* At this very moment, when everyone thought that the youth in cloud robe was going to die, a sharp noise resounded through the air. A cold golden light shed through like lightning before striking strongly on Chou Jiangs de. *Ding* Fiery sparks were created. A huge amount of energy pressed against Chou Jiangs sword, he almost lost his grip on the sword. His body was pushed and he staggered sideways. Chou Jiang only managed to stabilize his body after several steps. His eyes changed when he noticed that it was a small dagger that hit his de. Even though it was hurled from a distance, the force of the dagger was very powerful. He could tell how powerful the attacker was. The thing that happened next stunned the youth in cloud robe. *Roar* At this time, the sky rolled and a gust of wind passed through the people below before a huge flying tiger appeared in their sight. All of them were petrified, they immediately stopped fighting because there were no such beasts in this mountainous terrain. As they continued to watch, they saw a tiger covered with a king like patterned scales. It roared ferociously as it flew towards their direction. Its wings was 60 meters long. The tiger then appeared just above them. *Hu La La* The pping of the wings created many gusts of wind, blowing the stones and sand into the air. My goodness! Thats a Demonic Scale Tiger! This Demonic Scale Tiger has already reached the Mailing realm! Everyone was gazing at one another in fear. The pressure of the wind suffocated them and blocked the cirction of their xuanqi. *Chi* A purple silhouette jumped down from the tigers back. He stood before the youth in cloud robe and frowned at him. After a while, he loosened his facial muscles and turned his pout into a smile on his resolute face. The youth in cloud robe struggled to get to his feet as he looked at the youth in purple robe like he had seen a heavenly god that descended from the heavens to rescue him. As he stared at the steadfast face and the profound gaze under his sword-like brows, he recalled something. His body twitched and his eyes was filled with excitement. He then said. Third Brother, you are Third Brother. I must be dreaming! The youth in cloud robe couldnt believe what he just saw, he was petrified. He wouldnt have thought that the godlike being who just descended from a huge beast was his Third Brother C the one who couldnt cultivate because of broken veins when he was born, the one who looked dumb and was called fool young master, the one who needed constant protection from him and Big Sister. Second Brother, its good that you are fine. Take this pill and let me handle the rest of the matter. Du Shaofu came close to the youth in cloud robe with a smile. He tossed a pill to him. He was able to recognize this youth in cloud robe from far away, this youth was the son of his Second Uncle C Du Yunlong, also his second cousin brother. Just now, he was lucky that he was able to find a dagger and hurled it towards the enemy. It was conceivable what would happened if he came a few secondster. He gasped in a cold breath of air after thinking about it. Du Yunlong took the pill and swallowed it while his eyes were still fixed on the steadfast face as if he was looking at a stranger. Was this man his Third Brother? Du Yunlong was thinking of asking the help of a skilful Spirit Talisman Master the next time he returned to Stone City. As long as the master could treat his mental dumbness, it didnt matter even if he couldnt cultivate, but all of these were no longer present on his body, either the Qi or his demeanour. Master. The disciple of Star Dragon Society who was haunted by the people of West Pro Society earlier came with Du Shaofu. He quickly came to Du Shaofus side while the people of West Pro Society were still dazed by the Demonic Scale Tiger. His eyes were full of gratitude for Du Shaofus kindness for he had saved his life. The others started to realise that this was the brother of their master. They felt very much relieved as the tiger alone could help them win this war. Who is it? This is the matter between West Pro Society and Star Dragon Society. It is not of any outsiders business. I suggest you not to interfere in this. Chou Jiang shifted his gaze to Du Shaofu after looking at the Demonic Scale Tiger. The expression in his eyes turned heavy. He had never thought that Du Yunlong knew some strong people. Third Brother, this man is the brother of the master of West Pro Society, Chou Jiang, a peak Maidong realm warrior. He is a tough enemy to deal with. Du Yunlongs expression turned heavy when he heard the threat of Chou Jiang. Second Brother, I have already said that I will handle this matter, okay? You dont have to worry about it. We can regroup againter. Du Shaofu gave his Second Brother a smile and turned, looking at Chou Jiang who wasnt far away. The expression in his eyes darkened and shot out a cold light. He then said. You just tried to kill my Second Brother, tell me, how is this unrted to me? Second Brother... Chou Jiangs face instantly changed after hearing this. His eyes looked at the Demonic Scale Tiger again before squeezing a smile to Du Shaofu. I think I must have misunderstood master Du. Its nothing, we will retreat and leave now. Chou Jiang made a gesture to leave because he knew that the tiger alone was already enough to pulverize all of them. You are not leaving. Kill yourself now and Ill promise you that you will have aplete corpse! If you force me to act, I could not guarantee that youll still have a corpse! The cold words came out of his mouth. How could Du Shaofu let go of a person who tried to kill his Second Brother? Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 138 A-Thousand-Caverns A-Thousand-Caverns Im back! First chapter of the week! Your Excellency, I am a member of West Pro Society. We have a strong connection with White Tiger Sect. Chou Jiangs eyes twitched. He was afraid of that Demonic Scale Tiger, but with his rtionship with the White Tiger Sect, he was sure that the youth wouldnt attack, there was no one across the entire Lan Ling City that dared to offend the White Tiger Sect. White Tiger Sect... Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. He looked at the Demonic Scale Tiger who was in mid-air and ordered. Kill! *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger let out a roar. Its huge body dove down to attack Chou Jiang, its eyes were filled with murderous aura. Not good. Chou Jiangs face changed. He never thought that his opponent would ignore the formidable existence of White Tiger Sect. He could feel a terrifying Qiing from the Demonic Scale Tiger. He quickly kept the de into his storage pouch and condensed a palm seal. The martial veins in his body were activated. A vigorous amount of xuanqi was released along with a talisman light. At this instant, arge blue python was condensed behind him. *Hiss* *Hiss* A stench filled the atmosphere. Its tongue flexed as fast as a sh. It was looking fearfully at the Demonic Scale Tiger, but under the goad of Chou Jiang, it charged towards the Demonic Scale Tiger with the speed of lightning. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger roared. It didnt put the huge blue python in its eyes. It pped its wings. There was ripple of talisman like patterns on its w. It shone a in golden light. Then, it gripped the blue python domineeringly. *Chi La La* A terrifying force was created, along with a faint talisman ripple. Gusts of winds were blown, blowing away the sand and stones in the valley. Afterwards, they saw the blue python being ripped off by the tigers ws, sending Chou Jiang flying. *Pu Chi* Chou Jiang spurted out blood. His body had received a strong bacsh. His eyes were full of fear. The Demonic Scale Tiger was apparently stronger than what he had expected. *Roar* It was a pity that Chou Jiang had no chance to resist. The tiger swooped down and reached Chou Jiang in an instant. Its ferocious big mouth opened and consumed him along with the air and sand. Vice master is dead! Run! Run now! Every single one of his underlings legs became shaky when they saw their leader being eaten by the Demonic Scale Tiger. They were frantically fleeing for their lives. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger let out another roar. It killed as it flew. Wails of agony echoed throughout the valley. Du Yunlong felt better after taking the pill. He was gaping at the huge tiger, then he shifted to the youth in purple. He felt a sense of delight. He wasnt sure what had happened to his Third Brother at home but he was sure that he was no longer the foolish young master. Du Shaofu turned, he looked at Du Yunlong and smiled faintly. I didnt know that Second Brother is already an intermediate Maidong warrior. Im afraid that youll surpass Second Uncle in no time. Im not that powerful yet. There is still a huge gap in powerpared to them. Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu before he asked. Third Brother, why did youe to Lan Ling City? How did you know that I am here? Its a long story. I will brief you the detailster. Du Shaofu looked over behind Du Yunlong, at those weary and injured disciples of Star Dragon Society and asked. What had happened to you all? Our society was betrayed by a traitor. The powerhouse cavern has fallen into West Pro Societys hands. In order to prevent this news from spreading, they want to wipe our entire society out. Du Yunlong said to Du Shaofu. Powerhouses cavern? Whats that? Du Shaofu asked curiously. Du Yunlong said in a regretful tone. That was just a recent event. The president and I found a cavern which contained energy waves in the-thousand-caverns. It was sealed by a talisman power. ording to legends, a powerhouse fell from the sky near the-thousand-caverns because of war. There were marks and traces left outside that particr cavern. So, we suspected that it was likely that it was the cavern where the powerhousended into. There might be some inheritance left by the powerhouse. There will be huge benefits if we are able to possess it. As soon as his voice faded, Du Yunlong revealed coldness and reluctance. He continued. I am afraid that Chou Shan and that betrayer have already reached the-thousand-caverns at this time. The Powerhouses cavern and inheritance? Du Shaofus eyes sparkled. He lowered his head in contemtion before turning to Du Yunlong and said. Second Brother, hows the strength of that Chou Shan of West Pro Society? Early Mailing realm, considered strong in Lan Ling City. Du Yunlong replied. He got a feeling that Du Shaofu was interested and asked. Third Brother, are you thinking of going to the-thousand-caverns? Du Yunlong looked at the Demonic Scale Tiger which was still killing the men of West Pro Society. He said. It will take you more than a few days to reach the cavern if you travel there by foot. But with the Mailing realm Demonic Scale Tiger, Im afraid that you can get there in half an hour. After a slight pause, Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu worrily and said. Third Brother, they have arge number of people. Furthermore, the West Pro Society had recently gained the support of the White Tiger Sect. They would probably follow them as well. Second Brother, so you are going to let the people of West Pro Society obtain the treasures of the powerhouse? Du Shaofu looked at Du Yunlong. Du Yunlongs eyebrows twitched. He straightened his body and a light shed past his eyes and said. Third Brother, I will go along with you. If there is really an inheritance left by the powerhouse, I wont let the people of West Pro Society get it even if I cant obtain it. This is a score that I want to settle with them! Alright! Lets go there together. Du Shaofu smiled. He knew from his memory that his Second Brother was a person who wouldnt retreat. Du Shaofu called back the Demonic Scale Tiger which was still ughtering the people of West Pro Society. Du Yunlong found a hidden location for the disciples of Star Dragon Society to retreat. Then, he jumped on the Demonic Scale Tigers back and headed to the-thousand-caverns. The-thousand-caverns was two thousand miles away from Lan Ling City. It was hidden deep within the mountains. The reason this was called the-thousand-caverns was that there were thousands of pits on the walls of the rocky valley. Some of these caverns were connected to each other. Some say that there were fierce beasts living in those pits, some pits had even be the nest of some demonic beasts. Many, many years ago, there was a myth about the-thousand-caverns. A thousand years ago, there was a war between two powerhouses. Many of these pits were created by them. One of them fell near the caverns. Many explorers and treasure seekers had searched this caverns but no treasures had been found. This was a myth after all and was soon forgotten by many people. Until now, no one had taken this cavern seriously as it was more than a thousand years ago. It was a barren and rockynd with no greenery, there were creeks in the mountains, sometimes, the sound of water flowing could be heard and some beads of water would be left on the rocks. In the valley, there were silhouettes of people standing, holding des. They were manning the entrance to the valley. There were ten silhouettes standing outside the caverns. The first three middle-aged men looked nervously into the cavern while an elder in loose robe was condensing palm seals that continually struck the shapelessyer of the energy barrier. *Hu La La* Energy waves contained in the cavern lingered out the cavern. The people outside were surprised when they saw the energy waves. So its true. This is the seal left by the powerhouse. It is already over a thousand years old, causing the seal to grow thin. If it wasnt for the energy waves that flowed outside, Im afraid that we wont be able to discover this seal. A middle-aged man who looked forty years old was gazing at it. We would definitely obtain great fortune if we are able to obtain the inheritance that was left inside the cavern. A thin man that had a monkey-like face looked worried, he said. Dan Qing Bai is already killed. The people of Star Dragon Society is not a problem now, except for Du Yunlong. He is young and has developed great leadership skills after following Dan Qing Bai for so many years. If he doesnt die, the remaining people of the Star Dragon Society would certainly seek us for revenge under his lead in the near future. Vice President Bao, you are now one of our two vice presidents in West Pro Society. Star Dragon Society had already been eradicated. Besides, my brother has already found Du Yunlongs hiding spot. Im afraid that he is already a corpse by now. The middle-aged man patted the monkey-like youths shoulder and continued. Vice President Bao had just made a great contribution this time, you dont have to worry about the other matters. I, Chou Shan would guarantee that you would get a fair share of reward that is worthy for the work that youve done. I appreciate that a lot, President. The monkey-looking youth looked really happy. Try to keep your silence. Elder Tu is unlocking the seal right now. Do not disturb him. Another middle-aged man in long robe darted the two of them a nce, shutting them up instantly. Yes, Elder Lu. Two of them nodded respectfully. *Hu La La* The huge Demonic Scale Tiger was flying in mid-air as fast as lightning. Gusts of wind had been produced as he passed the stretch of forest below. [Do support my trantion on patreon if you are able to!] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected Chapter 139 Start From the Easy One Start From the Easy One Second chapter of the week! On the Demonic Scale Tigers back, Du Shaofu told everything that happened in Stone City to Du Yunlong. Du Yunlong was shocked when he heard about the war between Stone City and Liuyun County. He didnt go into details, regarding the matter of his drunkard dad or himself. He also didnt discuss with Du Yunlong about the problems he faced in cultivation. From Du Yunlongs story, Du Shaofu knew about the things that his cousin brother had experienced over the years. In the beginning, he was just wandering around from ce to ce for a year, having a lot of encounters. Later, he found a fewpanions and had established Star Dragon Society. As he was one of the founders, he got the master position . In just two short years, their efforts had made Star Dragon Society flourish. However, not long ago, when they discovered the possible inheritance of a powerhouse in the cavern, the news was leaked by the vice president of Star Dragon Society, Bao Kongle to the West Pro Society. As for the president of Star Dragon Society, Dan Qing Bai, he was killed by the president of West Pro Society, Chou Shan. The strong men of Star Dragon Society was wiped out by the people of West Pro Society. Third Brother, its just ahead. Suddenly, Du Yunlong pointed at a rocky valley below. It doesnt seem like theres a lot of people... Du Shaofu scanned below. Second Brother, hows your injuries? It should be fine after taking your pill. Du Yunlong nodded. Thats good. By the looks of it, they havent got what they wanted yet. Du Shaofu said. ............ At the entrance of the valley, there were ten disciples of West Pro Society holding their des. When they saw that someone wasing, one of them quickly stood up and yelled. This ce has been sealed by West Pro Society. No one is allowed to step into this valley. Vitors will be killed immediately! Courting death! Du Yunlong pounced forward as fast as lightning and a palm sealnded on the disciple of West Pro Society, sending him flying. *Roar* The tiger swooped down, as its eyes red at them. Its w crushed the des held by a brawny man. His ferocious mouth opened up to swallow another brawny man. Its a demonic beast! Run! This demonic beast is too strong, run now! The fear inside of them overwhelmed them. Those disciples of West Pro Society abandoned their position and ran into the valley. Why is there roar of a demonic beast? Three middle-aged leaders who were standing in front of the cavern changed their expressions instantly. After meeting each others gazes, the-forty something year-old man with a long robe, Elder Lu said. We will go and see what happened. Dont let it disturb Elder Tu from breaking the seal. As his words faded, silhouettes of people started to emerge one after another. *Roar* A tigers roar rumbled across the forest and mountains like thunder. When Elder Lu and the other two were about to leave the cavern, arge demonic tiger with ring eyes leaped forth. The fluctuation of its Qi caused some weak cultivators to shiver, also blocking some of their xuanqi. President, save us! This demonic tiger has already killed many of our brothers! Those fleeing disciples ran towards the cavern at once when they saw their leaders, as though they had found their saviour. They were defenceless and helpless in front of this demonic tiger, having seen many of their brothers being killed or consumed by it. Mailing realm Demonic Scale Tiger! Elder Lus face darkened. The Qi from the Demonic Scale Tigers body made him shiver as well. Du Yunlong! That brat isnt dead yet. Its Du Yunlong! He is back! The monkey-looking and brawny man saw two figures behind the tigers back. When he saw the face of the sturdy youth in a cloud robe, his body shuddered. Third Brother, on the right of him is Bao Kongle, the traitor of Star Dragon Society. The middle is Chou Shan, the master of West Pro Society. Du Yunlong frowned slightly and said to Du Shaofu. The left should be Lu Changming of White Tiger Sect, he ought to have the same realm as Chou Shan C early Mailing realm. Sure enough, the people of White Tiger Sect has already involved themselves in this. White Tiger Sect. Du Shaofus knitted his brows when he thought of the young master of White Tiger Sect, He Jun. He didnt expect to meet them again today. Du Yunlong looked worried when he saw Du Shaofus frown. He asked. Third Brother, I am only capable of dealing Bao Kongle. Chou Shan and Lu Changming arent easy enemies. If we cant deal with them today, we should retreat first. With the help of the Demonic Scale Tiger, I am sure that they wont be able to catch up to our speed. Second Brother, you just have to focus on that Bao Kongle. Leave the rest to Xiao Hu and me. Du Shaofu swept across the group of disciples. There were no more than three hundred disciples. Most of them were Maidong cultivators, but they wouldnt be able to do anything much. The troublesome enemies were Lu Changming of White Tiger Sect and Chou Shan. When Chou Shan looked at the Demonic Scale Tiger, the youth in purple and Du Yunlong, something suddenly struck him. His face changed instantly, ring at Du Yunlong and asked. Du Yunlong, why havent you died? Wheres my brother? Is you brother named Chou Jiang? Du Shaofu moved forward. His brows frowned a little when he gazed at Chou Shan. Then, he said with a faint smile. He is already dead, you no longer need to search for him. Brat! Who are you?! Chou Jiangs eyes turned cold after hearing this. Du Shaofu said. It doesnt matter who am I. The most important thing was that Chou Jiang wanted to kill my Second Brother, so I killed him. So you are the brother of Du Yunlong. You have killed my brother, then I will kill you to apany my brothers death! When his voice faded, he instantly held a backrest machete. It illuminated brilliantly. Although it wasnt a Spirit Weapon grade yet, it wasnt far away from it. *Xiu* (A type of noise) Chou Shan attacked with rage. He dashed forward as his legs touched the ground. The light of the machete slit the void around it and reached Du Shaofu in an instant. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger let roars. Its wings spread out and pounced at Chou Shan with an even faster speed. *Chi La* The tigers w crushed the light of the machete into pieces. Then, the w continued forward with talisman patterns drifting around, it collided with Chou Shansrge machete. *Cheng* *Cheng* The impact generated a shock wave. The ce between his thumb and forefinger became numb. Blood spurted out from his mouth. As he staggered backwards, therge machete fell from his grip. How can this demonic tiger be this strong? Chou Shan looked astonished. The Demonic Scale Tigers strength was greater than what he had expected. He was totally no match for the tiger. This demonic tiger isnt an ordinary one. It would be an extraordinary reward if we could kill it and obtain its Arcane Bone and Blood Essence. We have tobine our strengths to kill it. Lu Changming came to Chou Shans side. His eyes were ring with fire. The palm seals he condensed linked to his martial vein, an image of an unusual demonic eagle was formed. Kill Du Yunlong and that brat! Chou Shan nodded and yelled at the people behind. His hand seals also linked to his martial vein, an image of a demonic wolf-like beast appeared. *Hong Long Long* The both of them attacked the Demonic Scale Tiger with their Vein Souls erupting a terrifying Qi. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger let out a roar, it was unafraid of the two. It spread its wings and charged forward. Du Shaofu didnt have any concerns for the tiger. When the Demonic Scale Tiger broke through to the intermediate Mailing realm back in Stone City, it could already kill three early Mailing experts. There were only two of them this time, naturally, he wouldnt be worried about the tiger. Kill! Finish Du Yunlong off first! Bao Kongle took the chance to yell, leading the people behind him to charge forward. As for the youth in purple, he did not care about him. Very few of the Maidong cultivators in West Pro Society had known Bao Kongle, so they looked at each other confused. After that, they charged forth to besiege Du Yunlong. Be careful, Third Brother. Du Yunlongs eyes became heavy. There was only a single intermediate Maidong expert among them. Adding Bao Kongle, the intermediate Maidong expert became two. However, the number of early Maidong expert werent lesser than eight. Most of them were peak Xiantian warriors. So, he wasnt worried about this scenario, especially about his Third Brother. Kill! As soon as Du Yunlongs word faded, an early Maidong brawny man thought of attacking the weak first. He must have seen that the youth in purple was the weakest among the two, so he sent a punch seal to Du Shaofu. The fluctuation of xuanqi around the punch seal ripped the air off and produced a whistling howl before reaching Du Shaofu. Second Brother, like I said, just focus on that Bao Kongle, leave the rest to me! As his words faded, his face turned from a faint smile to calmness when saw the iing punch. Instead of dodging, he made a step forward and struck with his right arm, sending a domineering right punch forth, colliding directly at the iing punch. *Bang* As the punches collided with one another, strong gusts of wind were sent out. While Du Yunlong was worrying so much about his Third Brother, a bone cracking sound was heard from the early Maidong brawny mans fist. *Pu Chi* The brawny man was sent flying away while spurting blood from his mouth before he hit a rocky wall, leaving lines of cracks on it. He theny on the ground unmoving. It was just a simple and clean strike that had killed an early Maidong expert. Du Yunlong was dumbfounded! [Do support MGC trantion if you are able to!] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 140 The Items in the Cavern The Items in the Cavern Third chapter of the week! He had only seen the Demonic Scale Tigers attack in the previous battle, so he didnt have any idea about Du Shaofusbat strength. In his point of view, even if his third brother was powerful, but he wouldnt be very powerful because he was still young. Third brother is so powerful! For a moment, he was astonished by Du Shaofus strength. It was only a simple attack yet it was enough to kill an early Maidong expert. He absolutely couldnt do it even if he was at his peak form. His shocked expression was then turned into a delight. That youth is a powerful expert! He is more powerful than Du Yunlong! Initially, no one was paying attention to that purple-robed youth, but the sudden and terrifying change shook them all. *Hong* Du Shaofu didnt stop, his body moved again. Golden talisman symbols wrapped around his purple-robed. His Qi was overbearing. His body was epassed by a pale golden light ring, making him look like a beast in human-form. Then, while his body was shining a dazzling light, he lunged and hit against those disciples of West Pro Society, who were charging at him as well. He was like a canon. There was a burst everywhere he went. The disciples of West Pro Society were sent flying away one after another. No one from the outside dared to interrupt the battle as his imposing manner was domineering. This kid is too powerful. We have tobine our strength to attack him. Dont panic! An intermediate Maidong expert widened his eyes. He was considered the calmest one as he quickly yelled out themands after a moment of daze. His eye turned fierce and his palm turned into a w. He then charged forward with his w that was as sharp as a de at Du Shaofu. *Xiu* The w seal was in mid-air, causing the air to form a whirlwind with a quick and forceful Qi. The degree of this Qi was absolutely one of the strongest in West Pro Society. Du Shaofu darted a cold nce at the iing w. Right before the w reached his body, he clenched his fist that was surrounded by golden talisman symbols before sending the punch at the centre of the w seal. The collision between the w and the punch created a sudden gust of wind. As the two attacks were still in contact, Du Shaofus exerted his arm and a mighty force surged out from his punch. *Hong* A low and muffled voice was heard but Du Shaofu just stood as still as a hill. The intermediate Maidong cultivator moved backwards while his legs were still on the ground, causing the surface of the ground to crack. There was a Ka Ka sound from his palm. The bones in his arm were broken followed by a wail. Argh... An intense wail of pain was heard. Du Shaofus silhouette moved forth to him. His punchnded on his opponents chest like a punch of a beast in human-form, crushing his ribs and vital organs. Third Brother is scary! Du Yunlong was gaping at Du Shaofu. He wouldnt have thought that his Third Brother could reach such a powerful extent. Not good... Among the chaotic crowd, the monkey-looking man silently left the scene and attempted to go into the cavern when he realised that the situation wasnt in his favour. Bao Kongle, you have betrayed Star Dragon Society and got the president and many brothers killed. I wont let you leave today! Du Yunlongs cold eyes were fixed on Bao Kongle. He moved forth and appeared before Bao Kongle in a sh. Master Du, Star Dragon Society is already no more. Listen to me, join West Pro Society. It will be a lot better than Star Dragon Society. After that, we can be brothers again. Bao Kongle looked at Du Yunlong with a smile. How could I, Du Yunlong be a brother of someone like you? Du Yunlong snarled. He pounced on Kong Baole then his legs pushed against the ground. Xuanqi fluctuated around him, producing waves of xuanqi in the air. Du Yunlong, do you really think that you can stop me? Bao Kongle shouted. A strange short de fluctuated with a white xuan qi pierced through the air, the light of the de illuminated like a white lightning. The vibration produced gust of strong winds. It was stabbing at Du Yunlongs direction in a ferocious way. Du Yunlongs eyes twitched. He immediately move sideways and retreated a step the moment the ferocious short de was about to touch him. *Xiu* The light of the de touched Du Yunlongs chest, leaving a line of rent on his robe. Yet, Du Yunlong didnt show any surprise. At this crucial moment, a dagger shot out with a strong xuanqi from his hand. *Pu Chi* The dagger pierced into Bao Kongles lower abdomen. *Pu Chi* He spurted out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were filled with fear and disbelief as he staggered backwards. Blood was trickling from his wound. He mumbled. Impossible, how are you able to kill me? This is impossible... Its because I know you all too well but you dont know me that well. So, you cant defeat me. Du Yunlong lunged at Bao Kongle again. The dagger in his hand illuminated a dazzling cold light. He waved his dagger in a curve shape, slitting through Bao Kongles throat. The hidden dagger in Du Yunlong right wrist had always been his trump card. Everyone who knew Du Yunlong thought that his biggest weapon was thebat de. As a matter of fact, he still have a deadly weapon C a dagger that he would only use during a life-or-death moment. It was short and dangerous. It had always been his ultimate strike in a battle. *Chi La* As the dagger slit through Bao Kongles throat, blood gushed out from the wound. He immediately pressed his hands against his throat, but couldnt speak a word. Then, he fell on the ground. Bao Kongle hadnt thought that he would fall under Du Yunlongs hands. He should have been more careful in the battle as Du Yunlong had the same cultivation as him. It shouldve been very difficult for Du Yunlong to kill him. However, it was toote for regrets. *Roar* Not far away, the roar of a tiger resonated across the sky. After a series of exchanges, the Demonic Scale Tiger finally found the chance. Both of its tiger ws grabbed the two Vein Soul images summoned by Lu Changming and Chou Shan and ripped them off. *Pu Chi* The both of them spurted out blood. Their eyes were filled with terror. They hadnt imagined that they wouldnt be able to hold off this Demonic Scale Tiger even if they attacked together. Intermediate Mailing realm! Lets retreat now! Lu Changming yelled in mid-air. The strength of this Demonic Scale Tiger was beyond his imagination. He wouldnt be able to defeat the tiger. Now, he needed to flee. How could the Demonic Scale Tiger allow the both of them to leave? Back in Stone City, it confronted the siege of three early Mailing experts. There were only two Mailing experts now. *Roar* The tiger roared ferociously. Hisrge wings pped. Then he moved as fast as lightning. A violent windstorm was created and struck Lu Changming, rolling him up in mid-air. *Chi La La* After a short while, the Demonic Scale Tigersrge tiger ws pressed against Lu Changmings flying body, leaving a cavity in his chest, blood gushing out of it. In the end, he was swallowed by the tiger. Not good, run... Chou Shan was frightened when he saw Lu Changming was eaten by the Demonic Scale Tiger. Where else could he find the guts to defend against the tiger? He pumped his xuanqi and stepped into the void to flee as fast as he could. But then again, the Demonic Scale Tiger wouldnt let him slip away. It fluttered its wings and chased after him, as fast as lightning. It wouldnt take long before it caught up with Chou Shans speed. Run, run now! Master has already fled. Lets run now! All of the disciples from West Pro Society around the cavern fled in panic. Who would dare to stay when their master was already gone? Du Shaofu stopped his attack. He wasnt interested in hunting them. He slightly frowned and gazed at the entrance of the cavern not far away. While he was scanning it, with his mental force, he could sense the energy waves fluctuating in the cavern and the lights that were shining out faintly. Third brother, this is the cavern of the powerhouse that I had discovered. Du Yunlong came to Du Shaofus side. Lets go in and have a look. Du Shaofu said. The both of them then walked in the cavern. The cavern was surrounded with thick and solid rocks with uneven surfaces. They had no idea how this cavern was formed. When Du Yunlong went into the cavern, he saw a few-meterrge entrance. His eyes then turned solemn and said hastily. There is a seal in this entrance but its already gone now. Could it be that someone has already entered the cavern? Lets go in and find out. Be careful. Du Shaofu said to Du Yunlong. Du Shaofu could feel the fluctuation of xuanqi in the cavern. The faint glow of light started to get brighter. Du Shaofu was at the front and Du Yunlong was at the back. The two of them walked vigntly into the cavern. Inside the few-meterrge entrance was a world of its own. It was arge area like hill that had been emptied inside out. My god, what ce is this? Du Yunlong couldnt help but be stunned when he entered the cavern. The cavern was blurry with smoke and fog and was illuminated with a dazzling light. The source of the light was from a corner of the cavern. On the ground was about a thirty-meterrge pile of sand. The sand illuminated a golden light. There was a meter tall tree in the middle of the sand. The leaves were dense and thick and the light shone from it was dazzling as well. On top the tree was a fruit the size of a babys fist. It was shining with a golden light and was lingered with talisman symbols, making it look like a fine jade. A pleasant fragrance filled the cavern. It gave people the urge to bite on it. The golden talisman symbols from the tree shone like golden mes nketing it. A dense medicinal energy was fluctuating in the air. It hindered the xuanqi and mental force inside peoples body. This is...the Golden Pear! Du Shaofu was stunned. He recalled Zhen Qingchuns teachings about alchemy. He had introduced numerous kinds of herbs and one of them was called the Golden Pear, which had the simr features as the current one C the size of a babys fist. [Support MGC trantion in NSEA Patreon] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 141 Killing the Spirit Talisman Master Killing the Spirit Talisman Master First owed chapter! The Golden Pear was an extremely rare high-grade herb. It was more than enough for concocting a highly valued Marquis Grade pill. That is... Du Yunlongs gaze shifted to the middle-aged man sitting cross-legged under the luminous small tree. He had a shoulder-length hair, wide shoulders and a burly body. On a rock beside was a seven feetbat de. It was reflecting the light of the golden talisman symbols above. *Chi La* Suddenly, a sharp sound of wind was heard. A light pierced through the air towards Du Yunlong. Be careful second brother! Du Shaofu shouted. His silhouette moved in front of Du Yunlong. He condensed a hand seal. He clenched his forefinger and middle finger. A mild golden light of xuanqi was condensed on the fingertips before a finger seal was shot out. It then shed with the iing light attack. *Hu La La* The sh of two attacks vibrated the surrounding air and created a deep sound of explosion. Du Shaofu staggered a step backwards. *Deng* *Deng* A silhouette emerged. He staggered a few steps back while his eyes were full of astonishment. Peak Three Stars Spirit Talisman Master! Du Shaofu stared at the attacker who was about fifty-year-old elder with a loose robe. His gaze turned heavy. Judging by the Qi, the elder was a Spirit Talisman Master, a peak Three Stars Spirit Talisman Master. Third brother, this man is Tu Qianchi of White Tiger Sect. They call him elder Tu. He is a Spirit Talisman Master. He is also well-versed in arrays. He has a great reputation in Lan Ling City. Du Yunlongs face darkened as this elder was a Spirit Talisman Master and an Array Talisman Master. Never thought that you two can intrude into the cavern. Where are Chou Shan and the others? Tu Qianchi looked at Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong in astonishment. The strength of the purple-robed youth alone already amazed him. So, you are the one who broke the seal of the entrance? Du Shaofu looked at him. He could sense some vibrations from the seals above the cavern. Since this elder was a Spirit Talisman Master, naturally he was the one who broke the seal of the entrance. Not bad, where are Chou Shan and the others? Tu Qianchi asked Du Shaofu again. His eyes sparkled faintly. Given the strength of Chou Shan and elder Lu, these two brats shouldnt be able to enter the cavern. If there was a powerhouse who helped them, it would be a problem. In this cavern, the Golden Pear alone was an invaluable item. He wouldnt allow anyone to seize such an item. They are all dead. As soon as his voice dropped, his body was wrapped with faint golden circles before he charged forth at Tu Qianchi. As a Spirit Talisman Master, he knew where the weak spots were. He made the first move to seize the initiative. Raging Storm Waves Palm! While he was charging at Tu Qianchi in a very fast speed, a hand seal C Ranging Storm Waves Palm was struck out. The hand seal created terrifying gusts of wind that crushed against Tu Qianchi. Brat! You are seeking death! Tu Qianchis eyes turned heavy. He didnt think that this purple-robed youth would made the first move to attack. He formed a hand seal that was covered with the energy of talisman, it turned into arge vortex of light that defended against the iing attack. *Chi* Du Shaofus Raging Storm Waves Palm was blocked by therge vortex of light. It couldnt break through the energy of talisman in therge vortex. His eyes glittered with a faint golden light. His hand seal changed as an extra xuanqi was pumped into it, quickening the speed of fluctuation of the talisman symbols. Break! An aggressive Qi exploded from Du Shaofus hand seal along with a yell. Then, it violently collided with the vortex of light. *Bang* A sound of explosion rumbled from the impact. Gusts of rippling waves surge out in all directions through the cavern like a windstorm. *Deng* *Deng* Tu Qianchis body received a shivering bacsh before he was pushed backwards heavily. Every step that he made left cracks on the ground. He let out an annoyed humph! after being pushed a few steps backwards and forcefullynded one of his legs on the ground, crushing a rock below his feet to stop himself. Complete Xiantian realm...how is this possible? Tu Qianchis eyes glinted with astonishment when he looked at Du Shaofu. As a Spirit Talisman Master, he was able to determine that the purple-robed youth was merely aplete Xiantian cultivator by his spiritual force. However, he didnt know why the youthsbat strength had reached such a terrifying extent. Du Shaofu was not surprised that he could suppress Tu Qianchi. This was because the physique of a Spirit Talisman Master would never be as strong as a martial cultivator. The same goes for the martial cultivator, they had weaker spiritual force than a Spirit Talisman Master. Of course, there were some exceptions towards these facts. In fact, there were exceptions to anything but such exceptions would only happen rarely. *Ka* His feet gripped the ground and charged at Tu Qianchi once more. If he gave his opponent the opportunity to take a breather, he would lose his advantage. Brat, you arent finished yet? Tu Qianchi looked at Du Shaofu with shock. Then, his murderous intent was aroused. Eleven array gs were condensed from both of his palms, terrifying vibrations were unleashed from them. Third Star Talisman Array. Du Shaofus silhouette didnt move. Du Yunlong, who was not too far away changed his face dramatically. Talisman array was something that people wont usually touch. Profound Rain Violent Array! Tu Qianchi, who was smirking turned pale, but the smirk slowly turned into a grin. All of the energy in his body was instilled into the eleven condensed g arrays. Brat, go to hell! As he waved, the eleven g arrays charged at Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong. The g arrays surrounded the both of them in a sh. *Hong Long* the air trembled intensely as the eleven array gs vanished into the air. In this short period of time, a wild wind howled along with some faint lightning. An umon talisman array emerged in the cavern all of a sudden. Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong had entered into an illusory dimension. They appeared in the middle of a heavy rain. These rain would dissipate bits of their xuanqi as it touched them. Third brother, we are trapped in this talisman array. What do we do now? Du Yunlongs facial expression changed drastically. As a martial cultivator, he had no knowledge in talisman arrays. Currently, he would not be able to destroy this strange talisman array. He could only protect himself against the corrosive rain with a circle of light formed by his xuanqi. Du Shaofus body was epassed by circles of golden talisman symbols. He didnt fear the rainstorm at all. As he looked around the talisman array, his face revealed a smile. He said. This talisman array is a lot weaker than the Four Stars Talisman Array. The power of the talisman array wouldve been greater if he hadnt broken the seal of the cavern. He had already used up a portion of his energy after breaking the seal of the cavern. So, the power of this talisman array is only at fifty to sixty percent of its full power. As he finished, an energy of talisman rippled out of his hands and then into the void within the talisman array. This is....Oh my god! Third brother is also a Spirit Talisman Master! Du Yunlong gaped at Du Shaofus hand seals and the rippling energy of talisman. Judging from Du Shaofus surrounding Qi, he was sure that his third brother is also a Spirit Talisman Master and an Array Talisman Master at that. In the cavern, the energy of the talisman array trembled violently. Tu Qianchis pale face turned into a cold smirk. He wouldnt allow anyone to seize the precious items. His talisman array was powerful enough to kill those two brats. Suddenly, a terrifying energy shook the talisman array, then, it exploded all of a sudden. His cold smirk turned into a face of shock. *Hong Long* The violent energy shook the entire cavern, pulverizing the talisman array. *Pu Chi* Tu Qianchis face turned into disbelief. His eyes were filled with fear. Blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth. He couldnt believe that this was happening. *Xiu* As the talisman array was pulverised, a blurry image of a purple-robed youth rushed out like a spectre. His hand was wrapped with a dazzling pale golden light, itnded on his opponents body ruthlessly. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* The sound of thirteen punches were heard. The fist sealsnded on Tu Qianchis chest like lightning. The terrifying energy from the punches sent him flying away. He hit against the inner wall of the cavern violently and lost his vital force. He is dead! Du Yunlong was stupefied as he gaped at the dead Tu Qianchi. Second brother, quickly pack up. We have to leave here as soon as possible. Du Shaofu said to Du Yunlong while keeping the storage pouch into his clothes. Then, the two of them approached the small tree that was wrapped with a golden fire and nted in the golden sand. This must be the rumoured powerhouse who died. Du Yunlongs gaze shifted to a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged on the ground. His eyes were sending out some vibration and a shapeless Qi was attempting to awaken the middle-aged man. [Support MGC trantion in NSEA Patreon] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 142 The Change Within the Change The Change Within the Change Second owed chapter! Hold on Third Brother. Du Yunlong pulled Du Shaofu and said. This senior must be the powerhouse who fell into the thousand-cavern. He is our senior anyhow. We cannot be rude to him. When his voice dropped, he knelt down and kowtowed sincerely in front of the middle-aged man below the glowing small tree. When he stood up, he saw Du Shaofu was smiling bitterly. He then said, Dont dislike your Second Brother for nagging you. This is the teaching from Eldest Uncle and my father. There are some courtesy which we should know. Alright. Du Shaofu nodded. Then, he too bowed to show his respect to the middle-aged man. Correct, this is how it should be done. Lets move in. Du Yunlong nodded with satisfaction. Well pluck the Golden Pear first. Du Shaofu couldnt wait and stepped onto the golden sand, walking step by step to the glowing small tree. The vibration of the strong medicinal aura made Du Shaofus heartbeat synchronize with it. Du Yunlong was staring at the middle-aged man while approaching the small tree. The moment when Du Yunlong stood in front of the middle-aged man who had lost his vital force, the man opened his eyes all of a sudden. *Hu La!* Dazzling light of talisman rushed out of his eyes and nketed Du Yunlong at lightning speed. A terrifying wave of light energy prated through the spot between Du Yunlongs eyes. You are a junior who honours and respects seniors. You will be the one to receive my inheritance! A sudden hearty voice was heard within the light-ring of talisman. As the voice faded, boundless dazzling and sphere-like light of talisman surrounded Du Yunlong within. Second Brother! Du Shaofu was astonished and worried at the same time. He didnt expect something like this would happen and thus he currently had no idea how to deal with this situation. *Chi* At this moment, a palm size golden light shot out from the golden sand all of a sudden towards the glowing Golden Pear. Who dares to seize my Golden Pear? Du Shaofu regained his senses and yelled. He struck out an energy wave using his left hand at the iing golden light while his right hand plucked the Golden Pear. *Bang!* The impact produced a low rumble, but it only deflected the iing golden light a little. A few secondster, it continued its chase for the Golden Pear in Du Shaofus right hand. Du Shaofu quickly stepped backwards to avoid the golden light. Not good... Suddenly, Du Shaofus expression changed drastically when the Golden Pear which he had just plucked melted into a viscous lump of golden energy. A surging wave of medicinal energy exploded, making it hard for Du Shaofu to breathe. Bastard! You have ruined my herb. I have waited for ten years for it. It cant be touched by human hands. The voice was tender but sounded angered and frustrated. *Chi* The moment the voice was heard, the golden light charged at Du Shaofus right hand, attempting to seize the medicinal liquid from him. I dont care who you are. I wont let you seize my things away! Du Shaofu yelled and put the medicinal liquid into his mouth, sucking all of them down into his throat. After swallowing the liquid of the Golden Pear, no one would be able to seize it anymore. Bastard, you are just a human! How can you swallow it directly? Thats my herb, the herb which I have waited for ten years! The tender voice in the golden light cursed and snarled. Then, it fell to the ground from mid-air, it had lost all its strength. It was no longer active. There was still a tender voice in the golden light as itt cursed, You foolish human, your body will certainly explode and die. The Golden Pear is still mine after your body explodes. What an overpowering energy. After swallowing the liquid of the Golden Pear down his throat, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a vast amount of energy that was beyond his imagination erupting inside of him. As the liquid of the Golden Pear entered his body, it turned into a dazzling golden light sphere like a sun, glowing with talisman lights and releasing a huge amount of energy. *Hong Long!* The enormous energy was unleashed from the liquid and diffused into Du Shaofus viscera, blood vessels, meridian, skin, muscles and bones. Argh... The energy was overwhelming. Du Shaofus body parts and organs werent able to stand it, as if the energy was going to erupt from his cells. The sharp and acute pain made him let out a wail involuntarily. Ill refine it! He couldnt care much anymore. He forthwith sat on the ground cross-legged and began to refine the boundless energy in the Golden Pear using the Golden-winged Garudas cultivationw. In the process, the refined energy turned into xuanqi and entered his meridians and then into his shenque in his abdomen. However, the explosions of the surging energy caused Du Shaofu to continue to feel the acute pain. If he were reced by anyplete Xiantian warrior, the warrior would instantly explode and die due to the eruption of the energy. A few momentster, ayer of in golden energy wrapped around Du Shaofus body. He was immersed in refining the energy of the Golden Pear in his body. The boundless energy in the Golden Pear was constantly turned into xuanqi and flowed into his shenque through the Golden-winged Garudas cultivation method. It was also nurturing his limbs, bones and muscles. *Roar!* The Demonic Scale Tiger walked into the cavern. Its mouth was still dripping with blood. Apparently, it had killed the fleeing Chou Shan. He red around the cavern and felt dubious. Why is there a demonic beast here? It seems like a throwback to the Demonic Scale Tiger of intermediate Mailing realm. On the golden sand, the tender voice of the golden light spoke with doubts, and was somehow fearful of the demonic beast. Its light started to dim and its Qi became stagnant, and became hard to notice its existence. Finally, the Demonic Scale Tiger saw Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong. Its eyes twitched when it felt the changes in the both of them. They must have gotten something good. Then, it retreated to the entrance of the cavern andid crouching on the ground while guarding the surrounding vigntly. As time passed slowly, the boundless energy from the liquid of the Golden Pear wrapped around Du Shaofus viscera and nourished his bones. The continuous flow of xuanqi was filling up his shenque and raising his Qi, pushing his cultivation to peak Complete Xiantian realm. It was likely that he would break through the Xiantian realm. Suppress it. I must not break through before fortifying my foundation. Du Shaofu remained alert in the process. He shouldnt make the breakthrough yet. Foundation was vitally important if he were to break the barrier of Mailing realm. To any cultivator, breaking through the barrier of the next realm was tempting and exciting because of the enhancement of ones strength and cultivation. Du Shaofu remembered what Zhen Qingchun said, a strong cultivator should stand the temptation of breaking through the next realm in order to build a firm foundation. When the flow of xuanqi was inhibited in his shenque, the energy from the Golden Pear went to nourish his limbs and viscera instead. Why is it that nothing is happening to this human yet? How could this happen...? The tender voice of the golden light in the pile of golden sand muttered. Night. The curve moon rose to the sky and was covered by transparent grey clouds. Above Stone City was a mist of smoke that looked like a dreand. Across the courtyard, in the main hall, a brawny man stared at the frightened and pale-faced man and said in a deep voice, What did you say? Elder Lu was killed? Who killed him? One of them was Du Yunlong of Star Dragon Society, the other two were a purple-robed youth and a Mailing realm Demonic Scale Tiger. The demonic tiger was too powerful. We were absolutely powerless and Elder Lu was eaten by the tiger. The pale looking man shivered as he spoke. What about Elder Tu? The brawny man asked. Elder Tu was breaking the seal outside the cavern. I dont know anything that happened after that. Another youth said with a shivering tone. The brawny mans face darkened. He then said, Could it be that the cavern is really the ce where the powerhouse had fallen? It seems like I will have to go there personally. Master, many days have already passed. Dont you think that it is already toote for us to go there? A sixty-year-old elder said. Elder Tus whereabouts and situation are still unknown. His talisman array would be able hold on for a while even if it was attacked by an intermediate Mailing Demonic Scale Tiger. The brawny man said with a darkened face. Father, I will follow you. In the main hall, a stalwart youth with wide and muscr chest walked out. He was one of the four young lords of Lan Ling City, He Jun. How are your injuries? The brawny man asked with gentleness. Nothing much now. They are just external injuries. That brat didnt hit me heavy enough. He Jun said with a bitter smile. [Support MGC trantion in NSEA Patreon] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 143 Breaking Through Maidong realm Breaking Through Maidong realm Done! Regr chapters areing! I have already checked it for you. That youth named Du Shaofu is a member of Lan Ling Prefecture. Try to avoid him if you encountered him next time. Its better if we dont offend the people of Lan Ling Prefecture. The brawny man said to He Jun. Since you are fine,e with me to the A-Thousand-Cavern. I heard that there was a Demonic Tiger in the city recently. Some say that the beast is rted to Lan Ling Prefecture. However, no one knows whether that Demonic Tiger is rted to A-Thousand-Cavern. ................ Time passed unknowingly. In the cavern, Du Shaofus body was nketed by a pale golden light. The surging energy was vibrating in his body, producing faint rumbling sounds like the roars of a raging river. His skin glowed with an unknown talisman pattern as the vibration of the energy grew stronger. I cant suppress it any longer. Im going to break through. The energy in Du Shaofus body vibrated intensely. The xuanqi in his shenque had already been suppressed for over nine times. He could no longer suppress it anymore. The energy of the Golden Pear was exceedingly vast and the energy that flowed from it was abundant. Maidong realm C the name of this realm indicated the meaning behind it, it was significantly rted to martial pulse. Any cultivator who advanced from Houtian realm to Xiantian realm was a cultivator who had surpassed the level of a martial cultivator. When one broke through to Maidong realm, one had already reached the great divide. There was a significant difference between these two realms. In Xiantian realm, one needed to unlock the shenque and condense xuanqi. In Maidong realm, it allowed one to unlock the martial pulse and use martial strength. Martial pulse was very important to a martial cultivators cultivation. This importance would be obvious when the cultivator broke through to the Maidong realm. Unlocking the martial pulse and condensing the spirit pulse were necessary in Maidong realm. They were also the key in the path of a more advanced martial path. After reaching the Maidong realm, the first thing that one should do was to condense the pulse spirit. In general, the pulse spirit could be unlocked using the blood essence of a demonic beast. The higher the grade of the demonic beast, the higher the quality of the blood essence. Naturally, the effect would be greater. The higher the level of the martial pulse, the greater the strength one would be in Maidong realm. If ones martial pulse was low in level, it could not withstand the blood essence of higher grade demonic beast and would burst. So, this was the part where the level of the martial pulse would show its importance. When the unlocked martial pulse was condensed into the pulse spirit, one could condense a pulse spirit beast using their martial pulse. This would be the strongest technique of a Maidong warrior. The strength of a pulse spirit in the body would be enormous, it would almost be as powerful as onesbat strength. However, when ones spirit pulse was injured, the physique would also be severely injured. As such, exerting the pulse spirit would only mean that one is using his or her full strength. Among the millions of living creatures in this world, the human race was unusually tiny and weak. If a martial cultivator waspared to a demonic beast of simr cultivation, the martial cultivator would often be weaker. In the ancient legends, the progenitor of human race started to worship those powerful beasts. Back when the human race was still very weak, they worshipped these powerful beasts as totems. Some of these ancient humans would even brand the print of beasts on their bodies, hoping that they could one day obtain their powers. In the course of time, some extraordinary humans started to create some profound techniques and cultivate. Then, they integrated the blood essence of the demonic beasts into their cultivation. When the human race rose, different groups of humans sought hegemony across the world, making the entire world turbulent. No one knew how many years had passed before the martial cultivators of this world developed into this stage. Some said that whether it was a human or a demonic beast, they all possessed three souls and seven spirits. The three souls were: the heavenly soul, earth soul and the life soul. The seven spirits were: s Tian Chong (a type of meridian), intelligence, Qi, strength, pivot, essence and bravery. These seven spirits were hidden in the blood. As soon as the martial pulse was unlocked by the blood essence of a demonic beast, the martial pulse would then mix with the seven spirits of the demonic beast, gaining the power of the demonic beast. The pulse spirit of a martial cultivator was rted to it. If the martial cultivator selected a demonic beast that was closely linked to his pulse spirit, it would be easier for him toprehend the ability of the demonic beast. Thus, choosing a suitable demonic beast as a pulse spirit was very important to a martial cultivator who had advanced to the Maidong realm. However, putting aside the type of demonic beast selected to be the pulse spirit, the strength of the martial cultivator still yed a greater role in this. Even if a proper demonic beast was selected, it didnt mean that the cultivator could easily get it. There were even some cultivators with extraordinary martial pulse, but due to them having weak support, they ended up using ordinary demonic beasts blood essence to condense their pulse spirit. Although Du Shaofu had already broken through to Maidong realm, he didnt need to prepare the blood essence of a demonic beast himself, as he was cultivating the cultivationw of the Golden-Winged Garuda. This cultivationw didnt require the use of the blood essence of a demonic beast to unlock the martial pulse and condense the pulse spirit. Other demonic beasts also didnt require the unlocking of the martial pulse and condensing the pulse spirit in their cultivation. This was the obvious difference between the humans and demonic beasts in cultivation. Humans had been pursuing the strength of the demonic beast because it had greater power. Of course, this did not indicate that humans were weaker than demonic beasts. Otherwise, the human race wouldnt develop into such a prosperous phase. In terms of strength, beasts would naturally be stronger, however, when ites toprehension and wisdom, humans have the natural advantage. In fact, the human body was most suitable for cultivation. That was why beasts would turn into their human form once they broke through the Beast King realm. Although demonic beasts didnt need to condense a pulse spirit, the Maidong realm was still very important to them. It would act as their foundation for future cultivation. If one could build a stable and firm foundation in Maidong realm, ones cultivation path would flourish. The Qi in Du Shaofus body had risen to a greater height. Plenty of golden talisman patterns were surging out of his body. He could no longer hold the massive amount of xuanqi in his shenque. His body was now nketed with circles of golden light that brightened up the entire cavern. There were countless of talisman patterns glowing within the golden light. Within the talisman patterns was the terrifying Qi of the Golden-Winged Garuda that shuddered thousands of beasts. *Roar* In the cavern, the Demonic Scale Tiger felt the terrifying Qi. Its eyes looked frightened when it looked at the circles of talisman patterns. Then, the dense talisman patterns arranged itself and formed the image of the Golden-Winged Garuda behind Du Shaofus back. The Qi around his body was at the pinnacle state. The image of the beast was life like, and it seemed it wanted to soar up to the sky. This is strange. Could it be that this kid isnt a human but a Golden-Winged Garuda? In the golden sand, a voice of astonishment was hearding from the pale golden light. At this moment, the Qi in Du Shaofus body still continued to rise. He was immersed into an unusual state. Under this condition, his body started to change internally. The talisman patterns outside of his body diffused into his flesh and blood, and caused changes to his body. These talisman patterns were like seeds in the soil, it germinated and sprouted in his body. Du Shaofus body was now wrapped by the talisman patterns, and the image of the Golden-Winged Garuda was swirling behind him. His entire body was undergoing some kind of inexplicable transformation. He could feel that his body was being nted by the talisman patterns. His bones, flesh and meridians resonated with the talisman patterns. Every piece of his bones was transforming and continuous clunking sound was heard. He felt like he was going to be a terrifying Golden-Winged Garuda under this transformation. During the transformation, he could clearly feel his flesh bing rougher. Whether it was the endurance or the agility of his physique, both were enhanced tremendously. This transformation made Du Shaofu gain a deeper understanding of the Golden-Winged Garudas mystery. The image of the Garuda behind him merged with his real body, as if they were fusing to be one. The image of the Golden-Winged Garuda was the spirit, his body was the shape. The fusion was happening in his body inside and out simultaneously. The Qi in his body grew stronger to the point that it felt extraordinary. Finally, his Qi stopped at a peak. Currently, Du Shaofus entire body was full of talisman patterns that glowed brilliantly and domineeringly like the sunshine. The image of the Golden-Winged Garuda spiralled unpredictably. The overbearing aura produced by it trembled the entire cavern, producing rumbling sounds. Broke through to Maidong realm! Du Shaofu roared all of a sudden. The golden talisman patterns glittered brightly and all the xuanqi in his body rushed towards his lower abdomen C shenque. The image of the Golden-Winged Garuda behind him let out a thunderous roar at this moment. A shapeless barrier was broken by Du Shaofu. He had suppressed the surging xuanqi for over nine times and at this time, the overwhelming xuanqi have broken through the barrier of the Maidong realm with ease. *Bang* A bang was heard from his shenque, He could feel his heart rising and felt like waves of xuanqi was moving like a raging wave in his shenque. At this moment, Du Shaofu could feel himself reaching an all-new level. A surge of greater energy fluctuated in his body. The intensity of this energy was many times stronger than the Complete Xiantian realm. *Hu La La* The image of the Golden-Winged Garuda turned into talisman patterns and entered Du Shaofus body, causing crackling and nging sounds, golden light glittered uncontrobly. [Support MGC trantion in NSEA Patreon] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 144 The Changes in Martial Pulse The Changes in Martial Pulse 1st regr chapter! *Roar* At the opening of the cavern, the Demonic Scale Tiger let out a deep roar. It shifted its gaze on the outskirts of the cavern, as if it had instinctively found something outside, way before it pounced out of the cavern. How could this have happened? This guy isnt a human but a Golden-Winged Garuda? I have yearned for the Golden Pear for ten whole years, I wont allow this guy to take it away from me. I must get it back. The pale-golden light from the sand vibrated after the departure of Demonic Scale Tiger. It then turned into a light beam and shot at Du Shaofus brain. *Hong* This seemingly powerful golden light beam shifted into the shape of a palm, and headed straight for Du Shaofus head. At this moment, something inside Du Shaofus body was kick-started. A wide expanse of mysterious light erupted. Every beam of mystical light was jumping out of his body. *Chi La La* These muddy mystical lights were connected to his meridians, veins and his entire body. It travelled extremely fast to condense ayer of light on the surface of his body. A wave of terrifying power could be felt from it. The degree of this Qi wasnt any weaker than that of the previous illusion of the Golden-Winged Garuda. *Chi* The light beam flying towards Du Shaofu was wrapped and contained by by the lighting from his body. This is Martial Pulse Spirit Seal, the spirit seal can be formed using the martial pulse. Is this guy a Golden-Winged Garuda or a human? What kind of martial pulse is this? How can it form a Martial Pulse Spirit Seal? Only those most outstanding of the human race possess such martial pulse. This is going to be troublesome. The voice from the golden light was in terror. No matter how hard it struggled, it couldnt escape from the containment. Besides, the nket of light was bing tighter. Every ray of light was like a steel wire, trying to cut the golden light within into pieces. Not good, the martial pulse is trying to awaken itself. Im in serious trouble now. What is this brat?! The tender voice inside the golden light was fearful and terrified. Then, the light around it exploded with talisman patterns. Its Qi intensified. *Chi La La* Despite the eruption, the golden light was still trapped in the nket of the light. And, the light squeezed tighter against it instead. The tight pressure of the wire-like light beams started to enter the golden lights body, as though they were going to slice through it. Ouch! Why is this martial pulse so powerful? Luck its not by my side this time. The voice spread out of the golden light again groaning in pain. *Chi* Some liquid started to flow out of the golden lights body due to the pressure. The liquid was unusual and multi-coloured. There were also talisman pattern existing in the liquid. The energy vibrating in the liquid was so terrifying as if it was powerful enough to reach a resonance with the energy of heaven and earth. The multi-coloured liquid flowed out like fresh blood and then was absorbed by the of the wire-like light. The wire-like light turned brighter as it absorbed, as if they were instilled with some kind of life force and going to turn alive soon! I have suffered great loss this time because of this despicable brat! I will settle the score with youter. The tender voice was heard again. It was like it was on the verge of copse. Then, a surging energy rushed out of its body. This light was also illuminated with many colours. The terrifying Qi from the light was increasing and turning aggressive, trying to free the golden light from the. *Chi* Finally, the golden light was able to escape from the grasp of its containment, falling on top of a golden pile of sand not far away. The brilliant shine from the golden light started to fade and dim. In the end, the light died, leaving a palm sized ancient and coppery rock. The light surrounding Du Shaofus body dissipated gradually as well but the multi-coloured liquid had diffused into his body. Du Shaofu could vaguely feel something turning alive in his body. It was evolving and condensing itself... In the cavern, the dazzling circles of talisman light around Du Yunlong converged and dissipated slowly, going into his body. Then, a forceful Qi surged out his body, shaking the entire cavern and producing echoes of sounds. *Chi* *Chi* His eyes glittered as they opened. Currently, the Qi around his body was the Qi ofplete Maidong realm. He had advanced from intermediate Maidong realm tote Maidong realm and thenplete Maidong realm. Such incredible speed of advancement obviously had astonished him. He could feel the changes that urred in his body. It was no longer the same as before. His shenque was full of xuanqi. It gave him the feeling to roar them out. Right after he opened his eyes, he turned to find the strange feelinging from the cavern. Third Brother...! Du Yunlong was amazed. His eyes swept across the ce and saw the image of a mountain peak behind Du Shaofus back. If one looked closely, the mountain peak was formed by five mountain peaks. The five mountain peaks were about the size of a palm. The middle one was the highest. The first mountain peak was the roughest and thest was the finest. Thebination made it look like the Five-Finger Mountain This imaginary Five-Finger Mountain was forming, evolving and condensing at the same time. It was like it had been given life. It was nourished by spiritual energy, and also by the heaven and earth energy. It looked extremely abstruse. The terrifying energy released from it suffocated Du Yunlong. It caused his body to shiver involuntarily. Early Maidong realm... Could this be the pulse spirit that was condensed by Third Brother? How can his pulse spirit be a mountain? Du Yunlong was shocked when he realised that Du Shaofu had merely broken through to early Maidong realm. As for the imaginary mountain, he had never seen or heard of a phenomenon as shocking as this. Why wasnt a humans spirit pulse a demonic beast, but a big mountain? However, Du Yunlong could sense the extraordinary Qi from the mountain. He was sure that the mountain wasnt any ordinary mountain. Du Shaofu was still keeping his eyes closed. The chaotic energy in his body shone out his body, illuminating the cavern. *Roar* Outside the cavern, the tigers roar was rolling and rumbling in the sky. Could it be that someone hase? Du Yunlongs shifted his eyes towards the opening of the cavern with a confused expression. *Chi* *Chi* At this moment, Du Shaofu could feel the image of therge mountain turn into a talisman pattern and entered the back of his body. He then opened his eyes. His eyes were glittered with a domineering Qi, the Qi of the early Maidong realm. Third Brother, what happened to you? Du Yunlong stood up and asked Du Shaofu worriedly. Im fine. What about you? Du Shaofu stood up. He could feel a tremendous change in his body, as though his body had been purified and reced by new and stronger parts. Despite all of that, the energy of the Golden Pear wasnt fully refined yet. There were still some leftover energy in his body. He could feel it from the huge amount of energy in his body that his current strength was many times greater than before. I have received the inheritance imparted by senior and broken through toplete Maidong realm. Its a long story, but I will tell you the detailster. Du Yunlong said. Congrattions Second Brother. Du Shaofu felt happy for Du Yunlong. He had never thought that his second brother would be able to obtain such an inheritance because it required the luck of a person. It also indicated that his second brother had greater luck than him. Due to the inheritance being semi sentient, it could select the proper person to receive itsgift. Despite that, he didnt feel any regrets. Even if he had gotten the inheritance, it wouldnt be of much help to him. Besides, he had gotten the Golden Pear. Huh? Whats this? Seems like it has some connection with me. After he spoke, he stared at the pile of sand below his feet. They had no idea when the golden pile of sand turned into normal brown sand. Even the small tree that bore the Golden Pear withered. It had lost all of its vital force and the vibration of energy was no different to a withered nt. However, a palm size ancient and coppery rock caught Du Shaofus attention. This rock sure is strange. Du Shaofu held the coppery rock in his hand. The rock had the shape of Five-Finger Mountain. Despite its size, it was heavy and took effort to hold. This is an extraordinary rock. If it is used to hit someone, I suppose it will break the persons skull. Du Shaofu said. He kept the coppery rock into his chest and turned to Du Yunlong. Second Brother, someone hase. Lets go out and see. Wait up, Third Brother. Du Yunlong stood before thebat de inserted into the ground and said in a soft tone. Thousand Kill, follow me from now on. As he finished, he held the seven feetbat de in his hand. The handle of the de was club-shaped. Three feet above the de, it was illuminating great amount of talisman light. It was like thebat de hade to life. [Support MGC trantion in NSEA Patreon] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 145 The Master of White Tiger Sect The Master of White Tiger Sect 2nd regr chapter! *Weng* Thebat de howled like a tempest, trembling the entire cavern. The light illuminating from the talisman was swift and fierce. This is a talisman weapon! Du Shaofu was shocked. His second brothersbat de named Thousand Kill was actually a talisman weapon. In general, it was already very hard for a Mailing expert to have a spirit weapon, let alone a talisman weapon which was a notch higher than spirit weapon. Good de! Du Yunlong looked delighted. His previousbat de was broken by Chou Jiang. It looked like this Thousand Kill de was a weapon that was waiting its true masters arrival. A Talisman Rankbat de was priceless. If news of this weapon spread out, it would not only shake Lan Ling City but the entire empire. Using a talisman weapon would certainly improve ones strength significantly. Drip your blood for you to be acknowledged. Du Yunlong condensed a hand seal. Blood dripped on the Thousand Kill de through his fingertips. It caused the talisman light on the de to ripple and a terrifying wave of Qi was unleashed. After a few moments, it finally stopped. Return to me! The mystical hand sealsnded on the Thousand Kill. When thest hand seal was formed, the seven feetbat de turned into a talisman light and went straight into Du Yunlongs palm and vanished. Du Shaofu didnt feel the slightest bit of oddness from the scene. Any weapon of Spirit Rank and above wouldnt need to be carried in a storage pouch. It could be kept into ones shenque and would be nourished by xuanqi, like how the bones, muscles and limbs were nourished. The weapon would be more connected to the master when it was nourished. It would be like a part of the masters body. Besides that, the nourishment could also upgrade the rank of the weapon. *Ka* *Ka* As the Thousand Killbat de entered Du Yunlongs body, the bones of the middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged produced a cracking sound before he turned into dust in front of Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong. Dust will return to dust and soil will return to the soil. I couldnt disagree with this. I am your disciple from now on for I have received your inheritance. I will ensure a proper burial for masters remains. Du Yunlong said. Then, he buried the skeleton powder of the middle-aged man using the piles of sand. After worshiping his master, he turned to Du Shaofu and said. Third brother, lets go. En... Du Shaofu nodded. While they were about to leave, they didnt notice that the cavern trembled lightly. Lines of cracks appeared on the surface of the walls. Roughly ten silhouettes stood outside of the cavern. Their attention were focused on the sky. They saw a robust man wrapped with dazzling talisman energy and fluctuating xuanqi that looked like a whirlwind. In front of the robust man was a sixty metersrge flying tiger, spiralling in the air. The terrifying Qi from it shivered peoples heart. *Hu* The robust man took a deep breath as he fixed his eyes on the Demonic Scale Tiger. This intermediate Mailing demonic tiger was a lot stronger than what he had imagined. He wouldnt be able to control it even though he was a already apleted Mailing warrior. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger let out a roar and red at the robust man. It pped its wings hard, creating a storm. Pale golden talisman patterns fluctuated on its wings. Its body pounced forward at lightning speed. Thumping sounds were produced as the void began to crackle by the for of its terrifying Qi. It reached the robust man in an instant. This Demonic Scale Tiger sure is powerful! Astonishment could clearly be seen in the robust mans eyes. He clenched his fists and stamped forward. A knuckle seal that was wrapped with xuanqi rippled with light. A series of afterimages was left behind as he moved. Then, he materialized in front of the Demonic Scale Tiger. Therge body of the Demonic Scale Tiger charged forward. Arge tiger w that was nketed with a pale golden light ripped the space off as it moved and collided with the iing knuckle seal. *Chi La La* Two silhouettes came to a half in mid-air. Under the fierce energy, the robust man was forced to stagger a few steps back. He had fully defended the terrifying attack of the tiger w. Demonic Scale Tiger was sent backwards as well but it quickly regained its bnce with a p of its wings. Despite the fact that it was only an intermediate Mailing beast, it was still able to withstand the attack of apleted Mailing warrior. This demonic tiger is truly strong! It can even withstand the masters attack. The ten warriors below changed their expression instantly when they saw how powerful the demonic tiger was. It seems like I will need tounch my strongest attack to defeat this monster! The robust mans eyes became heavy. The xuanqi in his body was surging, causing the energy particles in the sky to vibrate. He then yelled at the people below. All Mailing warriors, attack at the same time to take down this Demonic Scale Tiger! Roger! Among them, four Mailing warriors rose to the top. Three elders and a middle-aged woman surrounded the tiger in all sides. There was ate Mailing warrior, an intermediate Mailing warrior and two early Mailing warriors. They had all surrounded the Demonic Scale Tiger. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tiger roared with an incredible Qi and was about to pounce violently. Attack now! The three elders and the middle-aged woman lunged at the Demonic Scale Tiger simultaneously. Energy rushed forth in four directions. The talisman patterns from the attacks attempted to epass the Demonic Scale Tiger. *Hong Long Long* It pped its wings, creating a rolling storm. Pale golden talisman patterns fluctuated on top of the wings. The explosive force pulverised the attacks of the four Mailing experts. Evil beast! The robust man appeared behind the Demonic Scale Tiger like a ghostly figure. The light of a knuckle seal produced a thumping sound that travelled forth andnded violently on the Demonic Scale Tigers back. *Bang* *Bang* A deep explosive sound like of fireworks was heard from the sky. The huge impact pressed the huge body of the Demonic Scale Tiger downwards, causing it to fall from the sky. Outside the cavern, two silhouettes emerged in rapid speed. The purple-robed silhouette travelled like lightning to the group of warriors below the battlefield. Be careful, someone came out of the cavern! Someone yelped. Although this group of warriors were only Maidongexperts, they werent ordinary warriors. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Before the voice faded, a low pounding sound was heard. The silhouettes of those warriors were sent flying away one after another by the massive force. They were totally defenceless. The situation below had turned chaotic. The Demonic Scale Tiger was falling downwards in the air, before it stopped itself with a p of its wings. Who dares to sneaked-attack us? Courting death?! The robust man wanted to strike the Demonic Scale Tiger again, but his facial expression changed when he noticed the abrupt change below. His silhouette swooped downwards at lightning speed. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* The pounding sounds were continuous. The purple-robed silhouette was covered with a pale golden light. Every ce that he passed by was stifled by his powerful Qi. He suddenly appeared before a tall and stalwart youth. Du Shaofu... The stalwart youth wasnt a stranger. He was the young master of the White Tiger Sect, He Jun. His eyes widened as he stared at the purple-robed silhouette. Thats right, its me! His tone was cold. He struck with a knuckle seal. Your strength...improved again! He Jun could feel it from Du Shaofus Qi. It was a notch stronger thanst time. His facial expression changed. He quickly met the attack with a knuckle seal of his own. *Bang* The two knuckle seals collided together. A muffled noise was heard. A strong gust of wind was created. Lines of cracks appeared on the ground. *Chi La* The body of He Jun flew away like a kite that had its string cut andnded heavily on a rock ten meters away. His mouth was spurting out blood. You dare to harm my son! Receive your death! A bellow came from Du Shaofus back. The robust man lunged at Du Shaofu at lightning speed. Du Shaofus eyes turned sharp after seeing the iing silhouette, he moved rapidly to He Juns side and bent his five fingers into a w and clenched He Juns throat and said. If you dare to move a step forward, he shall die! The robust man quicklynded on the ground and looked at the purple-robed youth with a darkened face. Young master... Their gazes shifted to He Jun and all of their expression changed, they then shifted their gaze to Du Shaofu. Third brother. Du Yunlong came to Du Shaofus side. He was also holding ate Maidong realm brawny man with his hand. He whispered to Du Shaofu. These are the strong experts of White Tiger Sect. The one in front is the master of White Tiger Sect, He Li. He is renowned and an outstanding expert across the entire Lan Ling City. Du Shaofu raised He Jun up while his w-like finger pressed against He Juns throat. His eyes swept across the crowd before gazing at the robust man. He had already guessed the identity of this man when he saw the physical simrities between him and He Jun. Brat! Who are you? Put down my son, and well talk. He Li looked at Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong with a panicked and annoyed expression, no one had ever threatened him before. My name is Du Shaofu. I have already beaten your son not long ago, and this is the second time. Du Shaofu stared at He Li. The fluctuating Qi from the robust mans body made him feel extremely terrified. Although he wasnt as powerful as the Demonic Lightning Lion and his drunkard dad, he was definitely a very powerful expert. [Support MGC trantion in NSEA Patreon] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 146 Get Away Swaggeringly Get Away Swaggeringly 3rd andst regr chapter of the week! Come over and support my trantion in NSEA Patreon ! :D He Lis facial expression changed after hearing what he said. His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. He then said, Release my son and you two can go. I will treat it as nothing had ever happened today. White Tiger Sect and West Pro Society had eradicated my Star Dragon Society today. They have killed all of our disciples. Can I treat it the same way as you do? Du Yunlong stared at He Li. If it was before, he would feel dreadful when facing the White Tiger Sect, let alone the sects master, but after receiving the inheritance from the powerhouse, he could feel it from his existing energy that it was only a matter of time before he bes fearless of White Tiger Sect. You are a member of Star Dragon Society? He Li looked at Du Yunlong. His eyes slightly twitched before he continued, In Lan Ling City, people die every day, weaker forces disappear everyday as well. This is like thew of the jungle and an unchangeable fact. Star Dragon Society is eradicated because of its ipetence. Who else can you me? I suppose Chou Shan of West Pro Society had already been killed by you two. What else do you want? Erm... Du Yunlong was rendered speechless by He Lis questions. Exactly, you are right. The strong will dominate the weak. This is an indisputable fact. Du Shaofu raised his head with a smile. His face looked indistinctly childish while it exuded an inharmonious cold intent. He looked at He Li and said, I will release your son but not now. I will release him when I return to Lan Ling Prefecture." Brat! I know you are a member of Lan Ling Prefecture. Dont think that you can use Lan Ling Prefecture to suppress White Tiger Sect. Release my son and I will let the two of you go. I promise! He Li added in a deep tone. But youll have to release my son first! Du Shaofu shook his head and said, Its me who gives the conditions, not you. As soon as his voice dropped, he shouted at the Demonic Scale Tiger in the sky. Xiao Hu, we are leaving! *Roar* It understood themand. Then, it swirled downwards before Du Shaofus while ring at He Li. He Lis eyes twitched as he saw Du Shaofu carrying his helpless son, He Jun, and Du Yunlong leaped onto the back of Demonic Scale Tiger. The strong ones will eat the weak ones! Du Yunlong mmed thete Maidoing warrior to the ground violently. His eyes were full of cold intent. Du Shaofu, where are Elder Tu and Elder Lu? He Li raised his head and asked. The strong ones will eat the weak ones right? Of course they were killed by me. Du Shaofu said with a smile. When he looked at the vague scar on Demonic Scale Tigers back, his eyes turned heavy. He then said, You have injured my Demonic Scale Tiger. I will surely settle the score with White Tiger Sect. *Roar* The Demonic Scale Tigers wings pped when his words dropped. Therge body of the tiger disappeared gradually in their line of sight. He Lis eyes turned furious when he learned that a Mailing elder and a peak Three Star Spirit Talisman Master were dead. This was no doubt a terrible blow to White Tiger Sect. Master, young master is in that brats custody right now. Should we chase after him? An elder asked He Li as several demonic beasts had already been summoned to the scene. Lets have a look at the cavern first. He Li gritted his teeth. There must be some sort of secret if these two brats stayed inside the cavern for so long. Perhaps there were some kind of inheritance left by the powerhouse. *Hong Long Long* As they walked towards the entrance to the cavern, it shook abruptly. Cracks formed on the surface of the walls speedily. Then, it started to crumble. Large rocks broke loose from the rocky walls and rolled down, creating dusts on the ground and a torrential rockslide. Back away! Their faces changed. All of them quickly retreated to a safe distance. At that moment, the cavern and the surrounding caverns were all sealed off by rocks. It was impossible to seek the cavern that they were originally looking for. Everything had disappeared just like that. How could this have happened? There must be treasures in the cavern. He Li floated in mid-air while looking at the copsed caverns. His face was filled with regret now. If he had chosen toe here personally, he would have been able to obtain the treasure inside the cavern. Roughly half an hourter, outside Lan Ling City, Du Shaofu looked at He Jun who was in front of him and said, See, here we meet again. Because I am unlucky. He Jun smiled bitterly. He looked at Du Shaofu and continued, I would have never imagined that you will be there. If I knew you were involved in Star Dragon Society, White Tiger Sect wont interfere in the matter between West Pro Society and Star Dragon Society. Du Shaofu looked at He Jun for a moment before he said, I have said that I will release you. I never break my promises. Many thanks. He Jun said softly still with a bitter smile. The corner of his mouth was stained with blood. He then walked towards Lan Ling City. Third Brother, are you just going to release him like that? Du Yunlong frowned and added, Given the fact that we have released their young master and the powerful forces of White Tiger Sect, I dont think they will give up on this incident. As long as we are in Lan Ling City, they wont dare to harm us because they will have scruples if they do that. Du Shaofu said. Have you forgotten about Lan Ling Prefecture? Du Yunlong began to recall his third brothers backer which was the Lan Ling Prefecture. Despite the White Tiger Sects strength, they wouldnt dare to go against Lan Ling Prefecture. Du Shaofu looked at Du Yunlong and said, Second Brother, what are your ns now? Star Dragon Society already disappeared. Why note with me to Lan Ling Prefecture to stay for a few nights? Third Brother, I still need to find those remaining brothers. Although Star Dragon Society has been wiped off the map, the members still exist. I want to go and find out about their condition, or else I wont be able to relieve my worries. Du Yunlong said. Good. I will probably be in Lan Ling Prefecture in the near future. Come and find me whenever you want. Du Shaofu said. Okay. Du Yunlong nodded and replied. Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment whether he should pay a visit to Murong Youruo and Dai Xingyu while he was walking into the city. If he returned to Lan Ling Prefecture now, he was afraid that Aunt Shan wouldnt permit him to leave the prefecture as freely as he didst time. In the old house, after Murong Youruo and Dai Xingyu saw Du Shaofu, their eyes revealed a smiling intent. Brother Shaofu. Dai Xingyu dashed towards Du Shaofu quickly, then she lifted her head to look at him. Her limpid eyes were filled with happiness. She said, Its been eleven days. Aunt and I was worried sick for you. Arent I back now? Du Shaofu touched Dai Xingyus soft dark hair on her head. Then he turned to Murong Youruo who was making graceful steps towards him. Her figure was as slim and as soft and gentle as jade willow. Her ck and shiny long hair hung down naturally to her waist. She still looked like the celestial beauty from the drawing. Are you alright? Murong Youruo asked in a pleasing tone. Its been resolved. Du Shaofu shook his head and smiled lightly. When he gazed at her, he didnt know why he recalled the moments in the bedroom with her and the music she yed in Story Garden. It stirred up some sort of strange feeling in him. Murong Youruo smiled. The smile on her beautiful face could affect peoples soul. She then said, Its good that you are doing okay. Your sister came here many times to look for you. She should be able to relieve her worries now when she knows you are fine. That tomboy was worried about me? Du Shaofu expressed his doubts on the statement. He looked at Murong Youruo and added, Im afraid that my sister is merely using this as an excuse to meet you. You sure are artful. Murong Youruo darted Du Shaofu a re. Then, she poked on Du Shaofus forehead gently a few times and said, You sister will fall in love with guys in the future. Its just that there are no guys that can match with her now. Du Shaofu could smell a faint scent from her sleeve. He nced at Murong Youruo a few times and said, But she likes women, women as beautiful as you. Lets put aside whether anyone dares to chase that tomboy or not, Im afraid her existence at your side will cause the other males to stay away from you. You have such a glib tongue at this young age. Im not sure how many girls had been deceived by your words. Murong Youruo darted Du Shaofu one more nce. It made him feel that her beauty was unrivalled. Argh... At this moment, Dai Xingyu shouted. Du Shaofu and Murong Youruo quickly turned to her direction. They then saw her dashing speedily into the house, to Du Shaofus side. Her eyes were fixed on the shrunken Demonic Scale Tiger. She then said, Little Loops, donte over here. I didnt bully you. Rx, Little Loops will never bully you. Du Shaofu said. It seemed that this little girl wouldnt dare to carry the Demonic Scale Tiger on her arms anymore. In the study in Lan Ling Prefecture, Ou Yangling was standing up. The eyes on his handsome face was as limpid as a morning dew. He looked at the ck shirt middle-aged man and asked, Why is it taking so long for him to return? What has happened? If he isnt returning, Im afraid Sister Shan will need to go out and find him personally. There should be some treasures in the cavern. I think most of them have already been acquired by that kid and his second brother. That exins why he hasnt returned yet. Plus, he encountered He Li on the way. The ck shirt middle-aged man said. Could it be that the legends of the Thousand Cavern is real? Ou Yangling muttered. Then, his expression darkened a little. Did He Li cause any trouble to that kid? There were some but that kid was ruthless. He grabbed He Lis son in his hands and returned to the city above board. He is now at the house of Murong Youruo. The ck shirt middle-aged man said. That is no doubt ruthless. I assume He Li felt very aggrieved at that time. Ou Yangling revealed a smile on his face. His son was seized from him, and he knew the connection between that kid and Prefecture Lord. So naturally he had no choice but toply. The ck shirt middle-aged man said. If he is able to break through one or two more ranks in cultivation, he will be considered strong. But unfortunately, he has been stuck at theplete Mailing realm until now. Ou Yangling said. [Come over and support MGC trantion in Patreon NSEA Patreon !] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 147 The Mystical Pulse Spirit The Mystical Pulse Spirit How r ya doing? First regr chapter! Prefecture Lord, do we need to talk to He Li? If he nurses a grudge against the kid, Im afraid he will do something bad to him. The ck shirt middle-aged man said.No, we cant interfere until his life was in danger. We also cant allow sister Shan to get involved either. Ou Yangling looked at the ck shirt middle-aged man. His eyes radiated out a brilliance. He softly said. Compared to the warriors that he would be facing, He Li is just as powerless as an ant. If he cant even handle He Li, how is he going to face the stronger opponents in the future? And how would he help his father? The ck shirt middle-aged mans eyes twitched, maintaining his silence for a moment before saying. Prefecture Lord, the captain of the city guards is still in our private armys custody. There isnt any movements from Han Qiang. It seems like that kid doesnt care about the matter of the city guards anymore. That kid has the same character as his father. He wont take charge of the things unrted to him and as long as you dont provoke him. Ou Yangling said. Then what should we do? Should we let him be involved in the matter? The ck shirt middle-aged man asked. Of course we should. If that kid wouldnt be involved in the matter, how should we know if that kid is stronger or Han Xin? Ou Yangling smiled faintly. Cunningness was evident in his eyes. He continued. Make the arrangements. Let that kid fight Han Xin and see who will win. Brother Ling, do you have any news of Shaofu? The moment Ou Yanglings voice faded, Yuan Shanshan stormed into the room. Prefecture Lord, Madam, I will leave first. He revealed a faint smile before he left the room. Brother Ling, is there any news about Shaofu? I have been wanting to find him but you wont let me. If something were to happen to Shaofu, I will have you personally exin to sister Ao Tong. Yuan Shanshan huffed irritably. She wanted to go to the Thousand Cavern but was stopped many times. Many days already had passed and she couldnt wait anymore. Youre always in such a hurry. Dont worry, that kid has returned safely. He should be back hereter. Ou Yangling smiled faintly. Good to hear that. Yuan Shanshan heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes became gentle again, before she asked. When are you nning to meet Shaofu? Havent you observed him enough? Very soon. Ou Yangling said with a smile. When the sun had set and the twilight dew covered the surface of Lan Ling Prefecture, Du Shaofu returned to Lan Ling City from Murong Youruos residence. Once he arrived at Lan Ling Prefecture, he was immediately brought back by the guards that were arranged by Yuan Shanshan to the backyard. She berated him for his actions, but even that couldnt hide her solicitude and love for him. He felt a sense of warmth from it. He promised to stay in the prefecture obediently in the subsequent days. Following that, he was probed about the incidents that happened, and what he did these past few days. Du Shaofu didnt say much. He just told her that he had made a breakthrough. After that, he had gone into seclusion and lost track of time. During the night, in the room, Du Shaofu was sitting cross-legged. There were shock and doubts in his pale golden luminous eyes. *Hong* A pale golden light fluctuated behind Du Shaofus back. The image of a Five-Finger Mountain squeezed into the spaces behind his back. The secret patterns of the talisman surrounding it were illuminating. The surging Qi was very powerful, as if it could crush all things. Pulse spirit...could it be you are my pulse spirit? His hand seals dissipated. The shock and suspicion in his eyes intensified. He practiced the Golden-Winged Garudas cultivation method which shouldnt have a pulse spirit, but there was currently a pulse spirit in his body. Currently, he could clearly feel the pulse spirit awakening inside of him. Due to his martial pulse not being fully recovered, the feeling of the pulse spirit wasnt as intense as it should be. After advancing to the Maidong realm, he was able to connect the martial pulse in his body. After connecting the martial pulse, the pulse spirit began to condense into an illusory Five Finger Mountain. Are all of these rted to it? Du Shaofu muttered. His facial expression changed. He took out an item C the ancient coppery rock that he picked up from the pile of sand in the cavern. The rock had a bizarre shape C five summits that joined together, giving it the shape of a five finger. If one looked closely, one would be able to see five types of indistinct lustre, but if one focused on it for a period of time, ones line of sight would be blurry and dim. He analysed it carefully and found out that this rock had the same shape as his pulse spirit. While looking at the rock, he felt a faint mysteriousness that was profound and abstruse. However, under his thorough examination, not a single reaction was detected from the rock. The only obvious feature about the rock was its hardness. He could feel its indestructible surface. Du Shaofu eventually kept the five-finger-rock into his chest again. Then, he started to analyse his pulse spirit C the illusion of Five Finger Mountain. This pulse spirit was mystical and extraordinary. It could allow one to connect with the energy of the heaven and earth. In the cultivation stages of the Golden-Winged Garuda, when the cultivator advance to the Maidong realm, despite not being able to condense a pulse spirit, he or she would still be able to activate some of the divine abilities of the beast. Du Shaofu wanted to meditate on this as well. The next day, early in the morning, Du Shaofu stopped his meditation and went to have his breakfast with aunt Shan. He saw Ou Yangshuang wearing a green long dress. Her eyes were gazing at Du Shaofu all the time. Because of Du Shaofus friendly interaction and her mothers presence, she had no choice but to reveal a faint smile. The smile on her beautiful face and her tender red lips could overthrow all the men in the city. Sister Shuang, you look very nice when you smile. Du Shaofu looked at Ou Yangshuang shamelessly and added. Im not sure who will be the lucky man to marry someone as beautiful as sister Shuang. You...! Ou Yangshuang red at Du Shaofu. Her cold aura was no doubt implying Du Shaofu to back off. This kid should have already known that she didnt like men but he still said it anyway. Naturally, this was a deliberate attempt to provoke her. She then growled. Its not going to be a wimpy kid like you anyway. You wont have this luck in your life. The moment her voice faded, she somehow felt that she had spoken something that she shouldnt have. She immediately turned her head away, remained silent and ignored Du Shaofu. Girl, this isnt true. You are only three years older than Shaofu. It will be good if the both of you can be together. Yuan Shanshan has just arrived and heard the conversation. She then shifted her gaze to Du Shaofu and Ou Yangshuang. The more she looked at them, the more satisfied she felt. Mother, what did you say? I... Ou Yangshuang huffed and red at her mother. How could she possibly have a rtionship with this kid? She didnt like men at all. She absolutely wouldnt engage in a rtionship with this shameless kid. Alright, lets have our breakfast now. This is just my opinion, Im not even sure if Du Shaofu is willing. I must have put you two in an awkward position. Yuan Shanshan interrupted Ou Yangshuangs words directly. Her eyes implied the feeling that her own daughter couldnt match her sisters son. Yuan Shanshan, you are really my good mother. Ou Yangshuang red at Yuan Shanshan and addressed her disrespectfully by calling her name. She had always been like this since young. The mother usually knows her own daughter very well. Yuan Shanshan darted Ou Yangshuang a nce and said. By the way, Shaofu is a good kid. Du Shaofu didnt say a word. He was just looking at the mother and daughter pair and felt warmth in his heart. After the breakfast, Du Shaofu nned to return to his room and continue his meditation on the pulse spirit, but Huang San whom he hadnt seen in ten days dashed to him and told him that a man named Du Yunlong was looking for him. Huang San had already brought that man into one of the halls. When Du Shaofu reached the hall, he realised that his second brother had cleaned himself up. I have never thought that third uncle had established a strong friendship with the Prefecture Lord of Lan Ling Prefecture. Last time, I overheard the conversation between eldest uncle and my dad that third uncle was a peerless figure and the sessor that will make the Du Family prosper. But, ai... Du Yunlong was analysing the interior of the hall. He sighed when he thought of his third uncle, who was a drunkard at home. When he saw Du Shaofu, he said with a smile. The hopes of making our Du Family prosper will lie on you now, third brother. Du Shaofu let out a wry smile. His face turned slightly heavy before he said. Second brother, why have youe? Could it be that those remaining warriors of Star Dragon Society have encountered some kind of trouble? Not really. Du Yunlong shook his head and said. In fact, I havee here to discuss an important matter with third brother. Whats this important matter? Du Shaofus facial expression became stern when he heard the words important matter. Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu for a moment before he said. Star Dragon Society had already been extinct but there are still quite a number of disciples. In addition to territories and businesses that took us two years to build, we also have the territories and businesses of West Pro Society. So, I have pondered deeply about this for the whole night yesterday and I have decided to take over Star Dragon Society. Congrattions, second brother. Du Shaofu smiled slightly. If his second brother could really rebuild Star Dragon Society, it would likely berger than their Du Family. But it isnt easy to take control of Star Dragon Society. There are numerous forces across all the regions that are governed by Lan Ling Prefecture. It is likely that those forces are eyeing the territory of West Pro Society and Star Dragon Society now. Putting aside the influential forces like the White Tiger Sect, there are still other forces that will be detrimental to us. With my current strength and the remaining disciples of Star Dragon Society, Im afraid that we couldntpete at all, especially against White Tiger Sect, they would certainly settle this score. Du Yunlong said in a stern tone to Du Shaofu. [Come over and support MGC trantion in Patreon NSEA Patreon !] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 148 The World Association The World Association A little out of schedule this time due to some work stuff. Anyway, second regr chapter is here! :) Du Shaofu didnt say a word. His eyes narrowed as he listened to his second brother. He understood that his brothers enhancement in strength had made him fearless of other forces, but he was still no match for White Tiger Sect. The incident in A Thousand Cavern had surely made White Tiger Sect their enemy. The master of the sect, He Li, naturally wouldnt forget this easily. It was true that the White Tiger Sect didnt dare to go against Lan Ling Prefecture, but it was also true that they didnt put Star Dragon Society in their eyes. Brother, whats your n then? Du Shaofu contemted for a moment before he asked Du Yunlong. Du Yunlong looked over at Du Shaofu and replied, I have pondered over this for a long time. I have decided that I will be the one who takes control of Star Dragon Society, but it is gone now. So, I will have to rebuild Star Dragon Society into a new force. I will be taking the second highest position and Third Brother, you will be the controller of the society. With your presence, I am sure that White Tiger Sect wouldnt dare make a move on us. Me...be the master? Du Shaofu was surprised. Thats right. Du Yunlong smiled and continued, You are the only one who have the ability to control the overall situation of the society. For me, I dont think I can even handle the aftermath of the battles, let alone making sure that our society stayspetitive. Brother, Im afraid I wont be staying in Lan Ling City for long. Im leaving soon. Du Shaofu gave a wry smile. If Prefecture Lord would note out of his seclusion within these few days, he would take his leave as he had already gathered sufficient information about Liuyun County. Its fine. After joining our society, you arent obliged to stay in Lan Ling City. I just need people to know that you have joined our society, particrly the White Tiger Sect. After that, you can go wherever you want. Du Yunlong said. I havent really thought about it. Can you give me some time to think it over? Du Shaofu said to Du Yunlong. We dont have time. You have to decide quickly, otherwise, not only will the territories of West Pro Society be seized away from the other forces, our society will also face the same fate. Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu and continued, I have discussed about this with the remaining disciples of Star Dragon Society. Only a small number of them opposed the changing of Star Dragon Societys name and majority of them agreed. In fact, I too am not willing to change it as I was a founding member of the society. Unfortunately, it no longer exists. We are now rebuilding it but it doesnt mean that Star Dragon Society ispletely gone. It has just changed. I want them to know that we are a newly-emerged force that is strong andpetitive. By the way, how should we name the society? You want me to name it? Du Shaofu looked at Du Yunlong doubtfully. You are the master and I am the vice-master. Naturally its you who should name it. Du Yunlong nodded and said, If you dont mind, I think Stone City is too small. In order for the Du n to step out of the city, we will need a second home, a stronger Du n. It must be a ce where all the disciples of our n can stay. And this ce is going to be developed by us. *exhale*...a stronger Du n, the second home of Du n! Du Shaofu took a deep breath. He felt his emotions being stirred up and his eyes sparkled. If Du n really could get stronger, why were his drunkard dad and him separated from his mother and sister? The boiling of hot blood in the cavity will cause great waves for thousands of miles. While eradicating all the evils under the heavens, the hero will empty out all the hatred. The World Association...lets call it The World Association! Du Shaofu said to Du Yunlong. The World Association. Du Yunlong mumbled before he smiled and said, Good name. Well call it The World Association from now on. I will now prepare its establishment. When that timees, I will invite Third Brother to the opening ceremony. No. Du Shaofu shook his head. He said, I dont wish to show my face for the time being. However, in these few days when you are preparing for its establishment, bring Xiao Hu along with you. Im sure having Xiao Hu around will ease your mind. Yep, with Xiao Hus presence, we wont fear White Tiger Sect, even if we encounter them. Du Yunlong said with excitement. The two brothers continued their conversation for another half an hour before Du Yunlong left Lan Ling Prefecture. Du Shaofu summoned the Demonic Scale Tiger and ordered it to stay by his second brothers side for these few days. It nodded and left Lan Ling Prefecture along with Du Yunlong. The second home of Du n! We are going to build a stronger Du n. In the hall, Du Shaofu muttered. Mother, sister... Dad and I will find you two as soon as possible. I promise! Du Shaofu, get out. At this moment, a female yell was heard from outside. Before the voice faded, Ou Yangshuang stormed into the hall. Du Shaofu knew that it was Ou Yangshuangs voice the moment he heard it. He looked at the furious Ou Yangshuang and asked with doubt, Did I offend you? Why are you acting so furiously in front of me? I have gone to Murong Youruos ce. If I was slightlyte, the consequences will be unimaginable. Ou Yangshuang said. Miss Youruo? What happened? Du Shaofus face darkened when he heard Ou Yangshuang. She continued in a deep voice, When I arrived there, someone was trying to disturb Youruo and Xingyu. Luckily I was there in time. After a series of interrogation, I found out that it was because of the conflict between you and the city guards because you have captured their captain. Then, they found out that you have good connection with Youruo. After that, they decided to target the two of them. How are Miss Yourou and Xingyu now? Where are they now? Du Shaofu asked in a deep tone. His face was turning slightly green. Ou Yangshuang noticed Du Shaofus dramatic change of expression and her clear eyes twitched a few times. She then said in a more gentle tone, They are of course fine. My initial n was to arrange for them toe to our prefecture but Youruo insisted her refusal. I didnt know what to do, so I came here to tell you about it. Du Shaofus eye expression turned slightly heavy. After a moment of contemtion, he raised his head to look at Ou Yangshuang and asked, Are you sure that those people are city guards? I have interrogated all of them. They should be the city guards, replied Ou Yangshuang. Where are they now? Du Shaofu asked. Ou Yangshuang was stunned for a while before she replied, I can assure you that they wont get near Youruo and Xingyu anymore. I have released them because there is a subtle rtionship between the city guards and the prefecture. A subtle rtionship? You released them? Du Shaofu couldnt help but let out a sigh. Then, he turned and left the hall. I will go out for a while. Where are you going? Are you going to find those city guards? Ou Yangshuang looked at Du Shaofus back and asked. Du Shaofu didnt turn. He just said, I have my ns. After leaving the hall, he brought Huang San to find Zhang Lin in the private army barrack. Young Master Shaofu, what brought you here? Zhang Lin felt doubtful when he saw Du Shaofu. Captain Zhang, is that person with the surname Lin still in your custody? Du Shaofu asked. Zhang Lin felt awkward when he heard that. Then he replied, Young Master Shaofu, that person with the surname Lin is still in your custody. Frankly, we currently have no idea about how to deal with him. I have interrogated him and concluded that he doesnt have the intention nor the guts to start a rebellion. So I have imprisoned him in the barrack, waiting for Young Masters order. Its good that hes still in your custody. Du Shaofu nodded. Then he continued, Captain Zhang, theres something that I need to ask for your help. Young Master Shaofu, please dont be very courteous with me. Just tell me what to do. Zhang Lin nodded. Dont answer with such an optimistic answer. Once you are in this, it will probably bring you troubles or cause you to lose your official position. Du Shaofu gave Zhang Lin a serious look and said, But it will also bring you many advantages. Zhang Lin was staring at Du Shaofu. He knew that his young master wasnt a blockhead. Just a momentter, he nodded and said, Since Young Master Shaofu have told me both the disadvantages and advantages, it means Young Master isnt ill-intentioned. So, just tell me what to do if you need my help. Before helping me on this, I need to understand more regarding the rtionship between the city guard and the private army of Lan Ling Prefecture and the rtionship between the Lan Ling Citys Lord and Lan Ling Prefectures Lord. Du Shaofu said. About this... Zhang Lin was surprised to hear this. His eyes twitched slightly as if he was contemting on something. Then, he nodded and replied, As you wish, Young Master Shaofu, I will answer you with what I know without reserve. Many thanks. Du Shaofu nodded. Then he said to Huang San, Huang San, you have to help me to do one thing. I guarantee that you will be promoted after this. Thank you very much, Young Master Shaofu for the nurture you have given. Huang San became excited after hearing that. He then patted his chest and said, I, Huang ,San will aplish any task that Young Master Shaofu assigns to me, even if it means undergoing the most severe trials. Du Shaofu smiled and said, Nothing that serious. You just have to help me get Han Xin here to meet me. Tell him that this is rted to that person with the surname of Lin. ...................................................................................... In Lan Ling Prefecture, a ck shirt middle-aged man came before Ou Yangling and said with a smile, Prefecture Lord, the n has already been set in motion. There was a minor ident in middle, which is that they encountered young miss. But the result is the same, the kid has acted. Oh.... Ou Yangling felt interested. He then said, So there is going to be a battle. I would like to see what that kid can do. I have no idea either. The ck shirt middle-aged man revealed a wry smile and added, But that kid has made a trip to the barrack of his private army. He has sent someone to find Han Xin. ..................................................................................... When the sun was setting and the silver-grey evening dew was covering the sky over Lan Ling City, dusk approached and the suns glow shone at all directions covering half of the sky before it fadedyer afteryer until the entire sky turned grey-white. In Lan Ling Prefecture, at a corner of the hall, a man that emanated cold aura stared at Du Shaofu and knitted his brows. He said, You are looking for me? [Come over and support MGC trantion in Patreon NSEA Patreon !] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 149 You Plotted Against Me? You Plotted Against Me? The Third regr chapter! Its not me who wants to find you. I heard that you wanted to find me several days ago but I happened to be outside during that day. I just came back yesterday. So, I want to find out why you wanted to see me on that day. A faint smile was stered on his face. The face of the cold-looking youth twitched. He slightly lifted his head. Theyers of his dark long hair fluttered. There was a proud gaze in his elongated almond eyes while he was staring at Du Shaofu. He was one of the four Lan Ling young lords, Han Xin. Han Xin naturally wouldnt agree with what Du Shaofu said. It was he who wanted to see him but he just denied it in front of him. Under the bridge of his nose are two ps of proud and thin lips. After staring at Du Shaofu for a moment, he spoke, Lets get to the main topic. Lets resolve the incident of the city guards today. You already know that Lin Ming was just there to avenge his son, but he hadnt thought that you are from Lan Ling Prefecture, which he absolutely couldnt afford to offend. Now that you have imprisoned him for so long, he and his son should have suffered enough, you should have expressed all your grudge against him. So, I think you should let Lin Ming go, what do you think? You wouldnt dare to kill him anyway, and he will only bring you trouble if you continue to keep him in your hands. Lin Ming...? Du Shaofu pretended to be puzzled. He then looked at Han Xin and said, I remember now, I think Lin Ming was captured by the private army of Lan Ling Prefecture because he was suspected of being involved in rebel activities. It had nothing to do with me. Du Shaofu, in that case, there is no need for us to talk any further. Perhaps you all have already felt that keeping Lin Ming is going to be a problem. But if you dont wish to talk about it, I will say goodbye here. Try killing Lin Ming, I dare you! Han Xins expression turned slightly heavy, making his cold-looking face look even colder. This isnt my fault. But I do have something to tell you, something I just knew. Du Shaofu looked at Han Xin with a faint smile. He paused for a while before he continued, I just learned that Lin Ming finally couldnt stand it anymore and blurted out all the facts. What facts? Han Xins expression changed slightly. Du Shaofu smiled faintly and said in a soft tone, Actually, there wasnt much. It was just about your father and the city guards nning to rebel against the prefecture Lord. He said that you all are going to execute the n next month and you all are already fully prepared. Bullsh*t. That is impossible. You all must have beaten Lin Ming into confessing it. My dad and I dont have such intentions at all. Han Xin raged. He was certain that Lin Ming was tortured to confess a lie. Hahahaha... Suddenly, Han Xinughed loudly. His infuriated facested only for a short time. He then looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, Du Shaofu, you are just trying to provoke me, arent you? If you really want to trick me, this method is too immature. What a shame. Du Shaofus expression still carried a faint smile. He said, No doubt, you are smart. You deserve to be called the young lord of Lan Ling City. But, your time is almost up now. What time? Han Xin frowned and felt a bad feeling about this. Young Master Shaofu, no good, cmity has struck us! The moment Han Xins voice faded, someone outside the hall cried in rm. Huang San and Zhang Lin ran into the hall with scared faces and said to Du Shaofu. Young Master Shaofu, the city guards have revolted. Not less than ten thousand city guards in armor have fully surrounded Lan Ling Prefecture. What... Han Xins expression changed greatly. He had already informed the officers of the city guards not to act impulsively. So, this shouldnt be happening. Presently, he was truly in shock, This isnt possible. Its absolutely not possible. Han Xin, it seems like your father and you, really have plotted against the prefecture Lord. Du Shaofu looked over at Han Xin, surprised. This is not possible. I will go and check. Han Xins facial expression became heavy. It would be a big problem if the city guards reallyid siege to Lan Ling Prefecture. Young City Lord Han, wait. Du Shaofu blocked Han Xins path and said, This is not an urgent matter for the time being. I think the private army of Lan Ling Prefecture will deal with it very quickly. Well know after they have arrested some of the city guards. I think it would be better if I go there myself. Han Xin became anxious after hearing Du Shaofus words. The situation would be even worse if the city guards were arrested. He couldnt understand why things suddenly turned out like this. ording to his logic, it was impossible for the city guards to act in such a way. Young City Lord Han, why are you in such a hurry? Is it because you feel guilty? Du Shaofu had no intention of letting Han Xin leave, and immediately stopped him again. Du Shaofu, what do you mean by that?! Han Xin stared at Du Shaofu. His face was getting gloomier. It seems like there is a need for you to stay in Lan Ling Prefecture. Du Shaofu gave a faint smile before he turned to Zhang Lin and said, Captain Zhang, you stay here and watch Young City Lord Han. I will go and inform the Prefecture Lord that Han Xin, his father and the city guards have plotted against us. I will ask the Prefecture Lord to catch the City Lord Han Qiang to exin the situation. Du Shaofu turned to leave as his words faded. Du Shaofu, you are fabricating false charges against us. Wait! Han Xins facial expression changed dramatically. He immediately grabbed Du Shaofus shoulder with one hand and pulled him. No, I have to tell the Prefecture Lord. Let go of me! Du Shaofus shoulder was being pulled. He suddenly turned and yelled while a palm print wrapped in light golden xuanqi struck directly at Han Xin. An amazing strong gust of wind rolled in the air. A smiling intent shed in his eyes. Han Xins expression changed. In the moment of panic, he loosened the grab on Du Shaofus shoulder and struck a palm seal with his left hand to meet the iing strike. *Bang* A deep muffled sound came out immediately. At the same time, Du Shaofus body flew away in the wild gusts of wind, hitting the sidewall of the hall heavily, leaving lines of cracks on the wall. Not possible. How can this happen...? In that instant, Han Xins face changed drastically. He felt that as soon as his palm seal met Du Shaofus, his palm suddenly retracted, and then, Du Shaofu was blown away from his palm seal. Clearly, Du Shaofu wanted to be injured on purpose. Han Xin! How dare you attack our Young Master Shaofu? In an instant, Zhang Lin materialized behind Han Xin. He mped his hand on Han Xins shoulder and exerted his xuanqi to restrain him, who was clearly still dumbfounded. Several people behind Zhang Lin seemed to have already prepared for this. They took out a cold iron chain tosh Han Xins hands and legs together tightly as fast as lightning. I understand now. This is a scheme. Du Shaofu, you plotted against me! Han Xin didnt struggle but stared at Du Shaofu who was getting to his feet slowly. He showed a faint bitter smile on his indifferent face and said, I have never thought that I would be fooled by such a low-level plot. You werent fooled. There are in fact quite many city guards surrounding Lan Ling Prefecture currently. Du Shaofu walked slowly to Han Xin. The corner of his mouth spilled out some blood but his face was still smiling. Then, he said to Zhang Lin, Captain Zhang, you all have just witnessed all these right? Do you know what to do now? Young City Lord Han has led an army of city guards toy siege to Lan Ling Prefecture, and wanted to hold Young Master Shaofu hostage. Because Young Master Shaofu resisted, he attacked and severely injured Young Master Shaofu. If it wasnt for my rescue, Im afraid that Young Master will meet an unpleasant fate. It seems like the father and son really have the intention to initiate a rebellion against us, said Zhang Lin. Very well, I will leave this man to you all. I am severely injured, I have to retreat to heal. Du Shaofu gave a satisfied smile and turned to leave the hall. ............................................................................................................................. In the evening, a damp, soft, transparent and clear air floated in the sky. Above the sky of Lan Ling Prefecture, the setting sun rolled in the rosy clouds before it gradually sunk into the dark horizon behind. This evening, however, had shaken the whole Lan Ling City. Everyone witnessed an army of city guards and horses encircling Lan Ling Prefecture. However, it wasnt long before the people saw the private army of Lan Ling Prefecture dashing out of thepound as if they had already prepared for this for a long time, encircling the city guards instead. All of these happened within the short evening. Then, the calm in Lan Ling City was restored again. It seemed as if nothing had happened and no traces were left. In the air, the golden rim of the setting sun shone in the red, before it gradually dimmed. A distance away from Lan Ling City, the contour of the mountains began to emerge like a series of blue lines when the sky slowly entered the night. The night, however, was filled with panic. The incident about the confrontation between the city guards and the private army of Lan Ling Prefecture spread to everyone as if it had grown wings. The more ambiguous the situation, the more frightening it was. All the small, medium, andrge forces, including civilians were guessing about what had happened in Lan Ling City. Not long after the nightfall, some people saw the rarely seen City Lord, Han Qiang, bringing several trusted followers out of the residence in a hurry. Then, they entered Lan Ling Prefecture. After that, they left Lan Ling Prefecture along with the Young City Lord, Han Xin. In the early hours of the morning, quite a few people saw those city guards who were arrested by the private army of Lan Ling Prefecture return to their homes as if nothing had ever happened before. In other words, this seemingly calm night was actually a turbulent night for many people. That night, Du Shaofu felt rxed. He was in his room studying his strange pulse spirit. The more he studied, the more shocked he was by the Five Finger Mountain like pulse spirit. [Come over and support MGC trantion in Patreon NSEA Patreon !] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 150 The Mysterious Pulse Spirit Chapter 150 The Mysterious Pulse Spirit The First regr chapter! In the strange Five Finger Mountain martial pulse, Du Shaofu could feel five kinds of very unusual attributes. These were the five elements in the Heaven and Earth. The living spiritual body of Heaven and Earth would also carry these five elements namely, gold, wood, water, fire and earth, but among these five elements, some people favored towards while some were towards fire and many more. The same was true for the demonic beasts. The difference in attributes would result in different types of attack. Generally speaking, the five attributes had their own strengths, so no one would pay much attention to them, but these attributes were rted to the cultivation of martial skills and the understanding of various meanings. Martial skills were also divided into attributes. For instance, a martial cultivator who cultivated a fire attribute martial skill would naturally find it easier toprehend the arcane bone of a demonic beast with a fire attribute. But if the martial cultivator tried to master a martial skill and arcane bone of different attributes, even if the cultivator could gain something out of it, the cultivator would eventually gain nothing in the end and all of his effort would only be in vain. The same thing applied to martial pulse. Martial cultivators would choose their own pulse spirit. So, before looking for the stronger blood essence of a demonic beast, it was necessary to identify the attribute of ones martial pulse. If the martial cultivator was inclined to fire, naturally he would need to look for the blood essence of a fire attribute demonic beast to unlock the martial pulse and condense the pulse spirit. If one was using the blood essence of a different attribute demonic beast, not to mention that it would surely fail, the effect would also be greatly reduced. Plus, the cultivator would also face huge obstacles in his future cultivation path, causing his cultivation to stagnate. However, Du Shaodu found that the pulse spirit he condensed had the presence of the five attributes. He was a Spirit Talisman Master and an Array Talisman Master that is well versed in the five attributes. With this five attributes Five-Finger-mountain-like pulse spirit, it means that he would be able to cultivate martial skills of any attribute, and alsoprehend arcane bones of different attributes, and the effect wouldnt vary greatly. Where the hell does this rocke from? Du Shaofu once again felt doubtful and shocked at the five-finger-like rock. It was absolutely an unusual rock but he had no idea how it appeared in the cavern. Could it be an item that was left by the fallen powerhouse? Early in the morning, a soft mist rose between the Heaven and Earth, and the peaks were painted with a soft, milky white colour that rendered everything hazy and illusory. *Hu* (Exhale) A turbid Qi was exhaled from the abdomen out to the throat. Du Shaofu closed his hand seal and stopped his cultivation. After the pale golden xuanqi converged into his body, he opened his eyes. A pale golden light was hidden in his deep and sharp pupil. Who is it?! All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something. He eximed, sprang out of his bed and hurriedly opened the door. He saw a figure leap away hastily. Where do you think youre going?! Du Shaofu gave a loud cry, and the man fled, which proved that he was definitely not someone from Lan Ling Prefecture, or a kind person. Xuanqi surged around his body and he began to chase after the suspicious person. It was just that when the person in front realised that Du Shaofu was behind him, he sprinted, and quickened his pace. There must be something wrong. Looking at the fleeing figure in front, Du Shaofus mouth twitched. He squinted his eyes at the silhouette that was gradually pulling away the distance between them. He frowned, and then a pale golden xuanqi quickly covered his body. Xuanqi surged under the soles of his feet. His feet heavily stepped on the ground and his body stormed forth. His speed quickened. At this time, Du Shaofus speed was more than twice as fast as before, and he quickly followed the figure in front, pulling the distance closer and closer. The figure in front seemed to be very familiar with thend in Lan Ling Prefecture. After several twists and turns, they reached an open and empty square. The distance was getting shorter, which was less than a few meters. Du Shaofu could clearly see the back of the person, a straight back and a slender figure. Where to run?! Du Shaofu let out a yell. When the soles of his feet touched the ground, an even more violent xuanqi surged out at the soles of his feet, and with his hand clenched into a fist, he thundered forward. An invisible wave of energy swept through, like gusts of waves causing the air to rumble thirteen times. Humph! The figure in front obviously felt Du Shaofus attack behind him. He let out a cold humph and spun around. He sent out a seemingly calm fist seal, but in an instant, it brought out a wild storm, and eventually exploded on Du Shaofus fist seal. *Bang* The collision of the two fists created gale-force winds, sweeping all the dust on the open square away. *Deng**Deng* Du Shaofu staggered backwards. Each step on the ground cracked the square. The strength of his opponent was extremely strong. You sure have some skills, continue! As soon as the voice faded, Du Shaofu turned around, the figure appeared in front of him again. The figures speed was too quick for Du Shaofu to catch his face, then a palm seal appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The speed of the palm seal was as fast as lightning. A scary gust of wind fluctuated intensely, as if it was under someones control, and surrounded Du Shaofu in a circle. Feeling that incredible gust of wind, Du Shaofus face turned solemn. The strength of the opponent was unfathomable, he was too strong and too fast for Du Shaofu. He had no other alternatives. He changed his hand seal. Ayer of pale golden light surged out of his body. Talisman patterns flickered on his skin. He weed the attack with his violent strike. Rising Typhoon Shocking Wing! Du Shaofu yelled. His palms were widely opened like a cattail-leaf fan. Every space that his hand passed through sparkled with a condensed pale golden talisman patterns, as if an arc of golden spatial indentation had formed around his palm. The space around his palm was filled with dense golden talisman patterns that looked like the golden wings of the Golden-winged Garuda. A domineering Qi suddenly rushed out of Du Shaofus body, trembling the space and mercilessly hitting the opponents palm seal. This strike was one of the techniques of the Golden-winged Garuda. Du Shaofu wasnt able to wield it when he was still a Xiantian warrior. It was only after reaching the Maidong realm that the technique could be used. In addition, there were several other techniques that could only be used after reaching the Maidong realm. Besides, Du Shaofu has just studied the Rising Typhoon Shocking Wing the night before. *Bang* A deep sound of collision was heard. In the terrifying gust of wind, after Du Shaofus palm seal collided with his opponents palm seal, his palm seal was pulverized by a sudden increase of power from his opponents palm. *Deng* *Deng* Du Shaofus body was forced to retreat once more by the powerful force. After a dozen or so steps, the terrifying force faded, and thend that he stepped on were crushed to dust. This person is so strong! Du Shaofu looked up and finally got a clear look at the suspicious persons face. The figure turned out to be a very handsome middle-aged man, his flickering eyes were clear as if they were dew. Especially the indistinct Qi on his body. At that moment, Du Shaofu felt like he was confronting the white and ck middle-aged men again in Stone City. What kind of martial skill is this? Its so aggressive and ferocious! The handsome middle-aged man murmured as his eyes fell on Du Shaofu in surprise. Then, he looked at Du Shaofu, his rebellious eyebrows were slightly raised, and said, Kid, attack me with your strongest attack. Let me see what Du Tingxuans son really is, and whether he will cause his father to lose face. When Du Shaofu heard the remark, his eyes sparkled. He looked at the handsome middle-aged man with partially shut eyes. Then, a hand seal was condensed. Xuanqi fluctuated all over his body as if talisman patterns were going to burst out of his body. His Qi had suddenly be very overbearing. Huh?! When the middle-aged man saw the situation, his eyes were filled with doubts, and then he seemed to feel something, the surprise in his eyes surged. In a short moment, along with the condensation of the hand seal and the fluctuation of the overbearing Qi, Du Shaofus eyes suddenly opened. His bright eyes shed out lightning and his purple robe fluttered. Using his body as the center, lines of cracks were spreading below his feet and a loud yell was immediately heard. *Howl* The world-shaking howl was like a howl from a god. At this moment, the surroundings of the square resounded by the rumble, the space was trembling, and the momentum in the atmosphere was peerless and overbearing. *Bang* Within the overbearing momentum, the talisman patterns around Du Shaofus body fluctuated. His hands turned into countless of hand seals at lightning speed before the final palm seal was condensed, which created the sound of thunder. He made a step forward and leaped straight at the handsome middle-aged man. His palm seal appeared instantly in front of the middle-aged man. The eyes of the middle-aged man trembled. He shook his long sleeve and a palm seal immediately struck out, heavily bombarding Du Shaofus. In an instant, the two palms collided creating a thunderous explosion and the turbulent energy spread, trembling the surrounding space very quickly. *Hong Long Long* The space trembled. The terrifying energy storm swept away like a hurricane until it reached a far distance and gradually disappeared from the view. *Deng* *Deng* Du Shaofu staggered backwards. This time, he only staggered three steps back, but each step was a heavy tremble. He regained his bnce at thest step but his face was deathly pale. Early Maidong realm, is it really early Maidong realm? And that defensive strength...is exactly like the king of demonic beasts. Truly incredible! The handsome middle-aged mans body was motionless, but the look of shock on his face intensified. In his astonished eyes, he felt as if he had seen the most unbelievable thing. This kid was just an early Maidong warrior, but the strength he showed was able to counter the attack of an early Mailing warrior. Moreover, he felt marveled at the kids defensive ability. He clearly knew how much strength he exerted in his attack, so he was crystal clear on how crazy the defensive power that this kid had. If a warrior with the same cultivation as Du Shaofu received the same kind of attacks from him, the consequences would be unthinkable. [Come over and support MGC trantion in Patreon NSEA Patreon !] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 151 Being Shameless Is Also A Skill Being Shameless Is Also A Skill The Second regr chapter! Du Shaofus eyes blinked several times on his pale face as he gazed at the handsome middle-aged man. Then, he saluted him respectfully and said, Shaofu greets Uncle Ling. The middle-aged man was naturally Ouyang Ling. After hearing that, he shifted his gaze to Du Shaofu. He curved the side of his mouth into a smile and said, Kid, how did you recognize me? Du Shaofus eyes twitched, saying, Its very simple. I could see the simrities you have with Sister Shuangs appearance with just a single look. So, it isnt difficult to identify you. Ouyang Ling looked dumbfounded for a moment before giving a wry smile. Dont mention that girl. I have no idea what sin I havemitted in my past life that I have a daughter like her in this life, who will soon anger me to death. Sister Shuang has a very high talent in martial cultivation and her appearance can overthrow the men of a city. Uncle Ling should be happy to have her. Du Shaofu didnt exactly know what to say, but it shouldnt be a mistake to say good things about people. Dont you know that she isnt interested in men now? I just couldnt believe that she likes women now. Your Aunt Shan and I have this headache for a long time. Ouyang Ling looked at Du Shaofu, and his clear eyes suddenly twitched, as if he had discovered something. You are good, kid, and you are my good brothers son. Youre special too. Why dont I marry that girl to you? What... When Du Shaofu heard the remark, he was suddenly taken aback. It was unreasonable. If OuYang Shuang knew about this, the first thing that she would do was kill him. He quickly shook his head and replied, Uncle Ling must be joking with me. Im still young. Things like this should be decided by the parents. Yeah, next time when I see my brother, I will talk to him. Ouyang Ling seemed serious. Then, he looked over at Du Shaofu again. His eyes twitched slightly. You are like your father. I can see it at a nce. Its been 18 years since Ist saw him. How has he been? Hes fine, just that he likes to drink a lot. I wonder if he liked to drinkst time. Du Shaofu replied in a soft tone. Without much conversation, he could feel that this handsome middle-aged man had a special rtionship with his drunken father. He didnt drink much alcoholst time. Looking at Du Shoafu, Ouyang Ling said with a sigh. About what happened to your father before, you will know about it as the time goes by. However, Im afraid that it may not be an easy thing to surpass your father. I will try my best not to embarrass him, said Du Shaofu. Ambitious. Ouyang Ling stepped forward slowly. His clear eyes were gazing at Du Shaofu. His facial expression began to look a little solemn and his eyes twitched a little. He said, Last night, when I went out of my seclusion... I think Uncle Ling wasnt in seclusion all this while. Du Shaofu interrupted Ouyang Ling, then he smiled and said, If Im not mistaken, the City Lord Han Qiang must havee to see Uncle Lingst night. I believe that Han Xin was released that very night. Im afraid those city guards that were arrested by Lan Ling Prefecture private amy were also released. While looking at Du Shaofu, his face twitched due to frustration. A momentter, he asked, Tell me. How can you be so sure? Du Shaofu smiled and replied, I didnt know at first, I only started to have doubts about it yesterday night before Ie to this conclusion. After a moment of pause, Du Shaofu continued, During such special period, the city guards wouldnt dare touch my friends, the same goes to Han Xin. He even warned the city guards to stay out of trouble during this period of time. So, I was suspicious of the guards who went to harm my friends, but I wasnt sure if my suspicion was true. Ultimately, I went to the private barracks and learned that Uncle Ling came to Lan Ling City 16 years ago before bing the Prefecture Lord. Before you came to Lan Ling City, the City Lord, Han Qiang has already been in Lan Ling City for many years and has done a lot of meritorious services. He was supposedly the most likely candidate to be the next Prefecture Lord given his powerful background in the empire, but Uncle Ling has taken the ce of Prefecture Lord not long after you arrived. At any rate, Han Qiang surely have some grudge against you. So, Im afraid that he was just pretending to be convinced with your actions all these years. Does it really matter? Ouyang Ling looked at Du Shaofy, interested. Du Shaofu said with a smile. Of course it matters. Han Qiang wasnt convinced in his heart. I think, as the Prefecture Lord, Uncle Ling must have felt somewhat ufortable in your heart. Its just that Han Qiang is too clever. So, Uncle didnt want to go against him because you cant unmask his true colour. But this time, I identally got into trouble after capturing the most important and trusted captain of Han Qiang. Uncle Ling wanted to take the opportunity to provoke Han Qiang but you couldnt show your face. Meanwhile, this time Han Qiang also didnt show his face. He used his son, Han Xin, to show up for the meeting. Then, Uncle Ling chose me to attend the meeting. So, this was how things developed into the present matter. Du Shaofu spat all these words out in one breath before his gaze fell back upon Ouyang Ling. Listening to Du Shaofus words, Ouyang Ling crossed his arms behind his back and said with a smile, What youre saying is reasonable, but it is farfetched. I totally deny all of them. Its a little farfetched and theres no evidence yet. Du Shaofu looked over at Ouyang Ling and said, However, this is the truth, the result that Uncle Ling wanted. I think that Han Qiang went to find you yesterday night to rify his stand. I think that he wouldnt be doubtful in your actions anymore in the future. Thats why Uncle Ling released Han Xin and those arrested city guards, saying that this was only a misunderstanding between the two youngsters - me and Han Xin - right? The facial muscle on Ouyang Lings face twitched uncontrobly. He was surprised that the boy actually knew about the development of the matters regarding Han Qianging to see himst night so well. A momentter, his brows raised as he asked, I just want to know how you can be so sure. Heheh!... Du Shaofu chuckled and said, Its very simple. I asked Sister Shuang an extra questionst night. She said that you werent in seclusion the day before I came. I also asked her to describe the few people who went to harm my friends. Later, I went to the private army to make a few inquiries and found out that besides the normal shift of guards, there were a few of them who went missing. After the investigation, it was found that the missing private guards had very simr features to those people described by Sister Shuang. Furthermore, only Uncle Ling and Uncle Lings trusted follower would be able to secretly mobilize those guards. So, what I guessed is probably right. Why would I send someone to impersonate the city guards just to harm your friends? Ouyang Ling asked. Because I didnt want to be involved in the matter between the city guards and the private guards of Lan Ling Prefecture. Uncle Ling only did so to pull me into the matter. The matter was started by me, so naturally only I can end it. Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Ling and said, So, I simply stir up the trouble even more. Firstly, I asked someone to summon Han Xin to Lan Ling Prefecture. Then, I used Uncle Lins way. I found someone to disguise as the trusted follower of that captain who had the surname Lin, to inform the city guards that the private guards of Lan Ling Prefecture was going to charge them for intending to start a rebellion against Lan Ling Prefecture and had already captured the Young City Lord and the City Lord for execution. During these past few days, I suppose they have been nursing a grievance against Lan Ling Prefecture. So, when they heard that the City Lord and his son were arrested, there would definitely be some impatient city guards who would rush to Lan Ling Prefecture at once without knowing the true story and would surround Lan Ling Prefecture. At that time, I tried to get Han Xin to attack me. So, these two reasons are evidences that was enough to shut Han Qiangs mouth. In the end, Han Qiang waspelled toe to Lan Ling Prefecture. The only way he could do was to submit himself to Uncle Ling. Since Han Qiang went to find you personally, Uncle Ling had no choice but to get out of seclusion. Good, kid! After staring at Du Shoafu for a long time, Ouyang Ling only spoke with a soft sigh, his clear eyes suffused with fluctuations. What do you think, about the things that I have done to you? Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Ling again and gave another salutation. Thank you, Uncle Ling. You are worthy of being taught and being called the son of two terrifying people. While Ouyang Lings voice still reverberated, the air around him rippled. Then, his figure gradually moved further away in a strange way; a pill floated in front of Du Shaofu. He said, You have broken through into Maidong realm. I, as an uncle doesnt have anything good for you except for this Pulse Spirit pill. It has the effect of fortifying the pulse spirit of a cultivator who has just stepped into the Maidong realm. This pill is considered a precious item. Treat it as a meeting gift from me. When Du Shaofu reached out his hand and grabbed the Pulse Spirit pill, the silhouette of Ouyang Ling was already long gone. Lan Ling City, the City Lords Residence. In the quiet hall, a rather robust man looked at Han Xin. His brow slightly wrinkled and said, You still lost. I dont understand why I fell into that kind of lowly scheme. If I didnt attack, I wouldnt have been tricked. Han Xin sat down, looking pale. He lifted his head slightly, his eyes were dismal. Its because you are in a hurry. You are always thinking about winning. Thats why you messed up. The robust man continued, Even if you didnt attack that kid, the oue wouldve been the same. You have already lost all the control the moment you went into Lan Ling Prefecture. You were fazed. Thats why you lost. That brat is too shameless. Han Xin hit the handle of the chair hard. He didnt expect to lose in such a way. Dont give yourself an excuse for this loss. You have already lost twice. The winner bes the king and the loser bes the bandit. Being shameless is also a skill. Looking at Han Xin, the robust man said, That kid isnt like the simple kid as we thought. Your loss this time doesnt mean it is bad for you. At least, you knew what your shorings are from this failure. So you wont lose again when you encounter a simr opponent in the future. But if you cant admit your defeat this time, you wont have a chance to win again in the future. Han Xin lifted his head up slightly but didnt respond. City Lord, Young City Lord, there is a man named Du Shaofu outside the door saying that he was looking for Young City Lord. An elder who looked like a housekeeper came in and said to them respectfully. [Come over and support MGC trantion in Patreon NSEA Patreon !] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 152 Invitation to join Du Shaofu... Han Xin looked quite puzzled before he shifted his gaze to his father. He is here looking for you. Your gaze tells me how much your morale has dropped. It seems like he has left a trauma in your mind, said Han Qiang. *Hu* Han Xin knitted his bows and took a deep breath. Then he said to the housekeeper, Bring him in. I would like to meet that kid but today is not the day. As the voice fell, Han Qiang turned and went into the inner hall. After Ouyang Ling and Du Shaofu parted at the empty square, Du Shaofu left Lan Ling Prefecture and headed towards the City Lords Residence by himself. After that, he was led by an elder who looked like the housekeeper to meet Han Xin. You have the guts toe alone. The eyes on Han Xins indifferent face looked coldly at Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu smiled. He walked familiarly towards Han Xin and sat on a chair beside him. He looked at Han Xin and said, Why wouldnt I have the courage toe? You cant do anything about me anyway. Han Xin looked at Du Shaofu from the corner of his eyes. He said, Tell me, why did youe to see me this time? Did youe here just to mock me? This time, I really fell into your plot... We are brothers. Theres nothing that I would want to mock you about. Actually, you already knew that the oue of the incident is not up to neither of us to decide. Du Shaofu didnt feel distant just because Han Xin showed an indifferent expression. He was still smiling warmly. He picked a dim sum on the table and stuffed it into his mouth and praised. This tastes really good. Staring at Du Shaofu for a long time, Han Xin said, We dont seem to be brothers yet. We will, at this instant. Du Shaofu swallowed the dim sum in his mouth and told Han Xin. Im here to invite you to join the World Association. What World Association? Han Xins gaze fluctuated. Star Dragon Society is the predecessor of the World Association. My second brother is the vice president and I was given the title of president. Du Shaofu answered. Han Xins cold eyes looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, Star Dragon Society? Havent heard of it before, but I have heard about your second brother, Du Yunlong. I think he had offended the White Tiger Sect right? My rtionship with He Jun has always been good. Among the so-called four young lords of Lan Ling City, I get along with He Jun better than any of them. Do you think that I would agree to join this tiny World Association? If I want to join a sect, I would have joined the White Tiger Sect, why should Ie and join your little sect? I know that you and He Jun have a good rtionship. He Jun wouldnt have been able to collect the protection money from others in Lan Ling City without your support. Du Shaodu looked at Han Xin and said. But this has nothing to do with you joining the World Association. You wont join White Tiger Sect because the head of the sect is He Juns father, He Li and a bunch of elders. ording to seniority, you wont be able to use your talent in White Tiger Sect. The World Association on the other hand is different, it allows you to utilize your talents and skills freely. More importantly, I am in this association. If you still have the thought of defeating me, you should join the World Association, otherwise, you wont get another chance for that. First, what I want to correct that it isnt called protection money but management fee to ensure the safe operations of all shops. Han Xin eyed Du Shaofu attentively. After a moment, he opened his mouth and asked, If I were to join the World Association, what position will be given to me? The vice president, like my second brother. Du Shaofu said. A smile appeared on his face. He stood up, his eyes swept across the inner hall intentionally before he said to Han Xin. Its a deal then. Ill ask my second brother toe to you in due course. I will take my leave now, no need for farewell courtesy. As soon as his voice faded, he turned and left. Han Xin was still sitting, looking at Du Shaofus back, petrified. That kid is truly not a simple kid. Han Qiang came out from the inner hall. He looked at Han Xin and said, I am surprised that you will join this World Association. I thought your goal has always been to enter the Imperial Capital. It getting harder for me to see him through. I want to win over him. I have no choice but to stay by his side, or else, like what he said, I will never have the chance to defeat him. Han Xin said. If I cant even get past this barrier, its no use going to the Imperial Capital. ............ When Du Shaofu left the City Lords Residence, he went to the house where Murong Youruo and Dai Xingyu resided. Dai Xingyu asked Du Shaofu about the Demonic Scale Tigers whereabouts when she didnt see it with him. Even though this girl was afraid of the Demonic Scale Tiger, she still missed it very much. Du Shaofu casually asked about what happened to them yesterday. Then, he told Murong Youruo about the matter of the World Association and about Han Xin joining it. I feel surprised. In the living room, Murong Youruo nodded in surprise, she felt strange and interested while listening to Du Shaofus story. She looked at Du Shaofu, and raised the side of her lips and said, Are you going to stay in Lan Ling City? Nope. I would be leaving Lan Ling City soon, said Du Shaofu. Im leaving. When she heard those words, an unnoticeableplex emotion shed in her eyes. Then, she nodded slightly and said softly with a smile. Where do you intend to go? Heavenly Martial Institute of the Shilong Empire. Du Shaofu replied. Heavenly Martial Institute? Its the ce that trains powerhouses. Ive heard of it before. Murong Youruo nodded slightly and gave a unique smile before saying, You will certainly be a prominent powerhouse which will be Xingyu and my reliable patron. Du Shaofu smiled, looking at the pretty girl. In fact, I came here today to ask a favor from you. Du Shaofu said. You still have things that want my help? Say it. The corner of her mouth curled perfectly. She continued, Im a little curious that you still need my help. I would like to invite you to join the World Association, said Du Shaofu. To join the World Association? Looking at Du Shaofu, she twitched her eyes slightly but her expression remained calm. Then, she smiled with a blink and said in a gentle tone while lifting her head up. I can only y musical instruments, Im afraid that I wont be of any use if I join the World Association. Trust my insight. Decisiveness was in Du Shaofus expression. He knew that a beautiful girl like her who could stay untouched and undisturbed in Story Garden showed that she was extraordinary. Back when he treated her, it wasnt difficult for him to know her martial pulse level. As such, he was sure that this beauty was absolutely not a simple girl. If there was a stage for her, she would outshine Han Xin and Meng Laicai. A lot of people were afraid of those two young lords mainly because of their background. As the saying goes, even the most skillful woman wont be able to cook without rice, and a tiger which lost its way on some foreignnd would be bullied by a pack of dogs. As such, a person must be put in the right position in order to show their innate talent. You have been very gracious to me and Xingyu. I shouldnt have refused your invitation, but I want to know whether you have any other reason for me joining the World Association? Murong Youruo said with a faint smile. Erm... When Du Shaofu heard that remark, his face showed some awkwardness. He slightly pinched his right ear with his right thumb and forefinger. Then, looked at the grasses outside and said, As a matter of fact, I think it would be nice if you arent in Story Garden. You dont like me being in the Story Garden? Murong Youruo was slightly surprised. Then, she stared at Du Shaofu with a charming smile, that made her dimples visible on her face. Du Shaofu nodded and said, Yes, I just feel that its better if you arent in the Story Garden anymore. Okay, I ept your invitation, kid. I will join the World Association. Murong Youruo gave an indolent smile and ran her fingers through her ck hair. There was a trace of a smile at the side of her mouth. She didnt know why she agreed to this kid because she always refused to join any forces. It was also the reason why she came to Lan Ling City and became one of the girls in Story Garden. Inparison to those forces out there, although Story Garden was a red-light district, it made her more rxed. However, in the end, she unexpectedly joined a tiny force named the World Association. Thats great. Thank you, said Du Shaofu with a smile. But you have to promise me one thing. Murong Youruo looked at Du Shaofu and said. I wont refuse if I can do it. Du Shaofu nodded. Murong Youruo looked towards the courtyard outside the living room, at the daydreaming Dai Xingyu and said. I think you know that Xingyu is a Spirit Talisman Master with good talent. So, if you are going to the Heavenly Martial Institute, I hope that you can bring her along. You want me to bring Xingyu along? Du Shafou felt dubious. He naturally knew the innate talent of Dai Xingyu. In fact, her talent was far better than good. Murong Youruo turned to Du Shaofu and said. Perhaps it will be good for her if you bring her along with you. After a moment of contemtion, Du Shaofu nodded and said. I will take good care of her and treat her as my own sister. Im relieved that she would be following you. Murong Youruo said with a smile. .............................. After three days, when the sun set and the twilight settled, the foothills of the mountains outside Lan Ling City first darkened. Aunt Shan, Uncle Ling, thank you for taking care of me these past few days. Im going to the Heavenly Martial Institute of Shilong Empire. In Lan Ling Prefecture, Du Shaofu bade farewell to Yuan Shanshan and Ouyang Ling. In these past few days, Du Shaofu and his second brother Du Yunlong hadpleted most of the matters regarding the World Association. There were no big movements from White Tiger Sect, so there was nothing that they needed to worry about because the other forces were just insignificant. Adding the fact that Han Xin had already joined the association, there should be no problems in the future. Therefore, Du Shaofu was relieved of his concern. It was time for him to go to the Heavenly Martial Institute, he had already spent quite a lot of time in Lan Ling City. After all, the most important thing that he had to do was to enhance his strength. Chapter 152 The past Glory of My Drunkard Father Heavenly Martial Institute? After hearing this, Yuan Shanshan, Ouyang Ling and Ouyang Shuang showed doubtful faces, especially Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan. Both of them had a look of surprise as well. Shaofu, you are going to the Heavenly Martial Institute? Does your father know about this? Ouyang Ling asked. Du Shaofu looked at their baffled expression with a strange look. He nodded and said, Thats exactly where my father wanted me to go. Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan looked at each other. Their eyes seemed to fluctuate a little. Then, Yuan Shanshan said to Du Shaofu. In that case, we wont stop you from going there. I suppose your father must have made arrangements for you. But Shaofu, Aunt Shan doesnt want you to leave so soon. How about staying here for a few more days? Although you had been in Lan Ling Prefecture during this time, instead of apanying Aunt Shan, you were often outside. Aunt Shan, Ille visit you often next time. Du Shaofu smiled. Every warmth he experienced in Lan Ling Prefecture during this period of time really warmed his heart. Sister Shan, this boy wants to go to the Heavenly Martial Institute. If you keep him here for a few more days, Im afraid that he would only think about that ce every single day. Just let him go. Ouyang Ling gently ced his hands on Yuan Shanshans shoulder, then he turned to Ouyang Shuang and said, Girl, I think that its time for you to return to the Heavenly Martial Institute as well. Why not you go along with Shaofu? At least you will have apanion along the road. Together with him? Ouyang Shuangs lovely face was filled with reluctance, but she didnt know why she suddenly smiled. Her eyes fell upon Du Shaofus eyes in a hostile way. Okay. I will bring him to the Heavenly Martial Institute. Its about the time for the new batch of enrollees. So you are from the Heavenly Martial Institute? Du Shaofu was surprised to learn that Ouyang Shuang was actually a member of the Heavenly Martial Institute. Seeing Du Shaofus surprised expression, Yuan Shanshan said with a smile, Your Sister Shuang has already been practicing in the Heavenly Martial Institute for three years. She hase home for four months, but now its time for her to return to the institute. Its good that you decided to go the Heavenly Martial Institute. There are a lot of things which you can learn there. Furthermore, your father and I came from that institute. Ouyang Ling looked over at Du Shaofu and smiled. Uncle Ling and my father are both from the Heavenly Martial Institute? Du Shaofu was surprised again, especially when he learned that his drunkard dad was once a member of that institute. Your father and I joined the Heavenly Martial Institute together. We practiced and cultivated together as well. Ouyang Lings eyes slightly raised as if he was reliving his past experiences. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile, and he looked at Du Shaofu strangely, but his smile was somewhat akin into a wry smile. He said, You have to be more vignt when you are in the institute. Remember not to be rash in all things, otherwise you will suffer some hardships. Why? Du Shaofu eyed Ouyang Ling with a rather strange look. He had a feeling that something wasnt right. Its because your father has a high and glorious reputation in the Heavenly Martial Institute. He has been ranked second on the Bounty Chart for more than ten years. Everyone in that institute wanted to find your father. Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu with a smile. Whats the Bounty Chart? Du Shaofu asked in a weak tone, not knowing much about the function of the Bounty Chart of the institute. Ouyang Shuang didnt know why she became so delicate and patient this time. She showed a smile on her beautiful face and exined. Many of those who were listed on the Bounty Chart are evil people who hadmitted heinous crimes. There were some of them who defied the existence of the Heavenly Martial Institute. There were also some who killed students of the institute. Any student who can capture or kill those people with bounty on their heads would be rewarded with a fixed bounty. Why would my father be listed in the Bounty Chart? Du Shaofu was getting more and more puzzled. The Bounty Chart was actually a wanted list. His drunkard father was a disciple of the Heavenly Martial Institute. So how did he be the second wanted person of the institute? Yuan Shanshan said with a smile, It was not anything big actually. It was because your father had taken the treasure of the institute named Lightning Dragon and has never returned it to them. This Heavenly Martial Institute is a stingy institute. Lightning Dragon, it sounds very familiar to me. Du Shaofu frowned. His gaze fluctuated when he tried to recall the things that he saw in his dream. His fathers weapon was a long spear named Lightning Dragon. The power of the weapon was amazing and it roared like thunder. He didnt expect the weapon to be a treasure of the Heavenly Martial Institute. Mum, Uncle Du has not only taken the treasure of the institute, I heard that he had also used the herbs that were countless of years old collected by the institute and had also taken some other treasures. There was a pill named Royal Extreme Pill that took three years and the joint efforts of all the powerhouses of Talisman Institute to concoct. In the end, it was seized by Uncle Du. Ouyang Shuang darted her mother a nce. She never thought that her mother would view the theft of the Lightning Dragon as an unimportant matter. She was apparently being overprotective of this kid C Du Shaofu. About this... Yuan Shanshan let out a wry smile and herplexion went scarlet-red from embarrassment. After staring at her daughter for quite a while, she said, They were just pills, arent they made for humans to consume? Who cares if someone took them? Ouyang Shuang rolled her eyes looking at her mother, speechless. I have never thought that my drunkard father has caused so many troubles. When Du Shaofu heard what Ouyang Shuang said, he started to understand the real situation. Suddenly, he questioned himself whether it was wise for him to go to that institute. He slightly raised his head and asked Ouyang Ling in a weak tone. Uncle Ling, now that my father is on the Bounty Chart, can I still join the Heavenly Martial Institute? Erm... Ouyang Ling knitted his brows. He then said, No one over there knows that you are the son of Du Tingxuan. As long as you dont reveal it, no one will know about it. That seems to be the only way. Du Shaofu smiled wryly. Why would his drunkard father want him to go to a ce where he had made a mess? Wasnt this putting his own son into a predicament? The journey from Lan Ling City to the Heavenly Martial Institute isnt short, but with the Demonic Scale Tiger, it will be a lot quicker. But, you cant ride that demonic beast when you are travelling the dark forest, it would only slow down your travelling speed. So be careful on your road. Ouyang Ling said. Why cant I ride the Demonic Scale Tiger while passing through the dark forest? Stupid. Ouyang Shuang sent an offensive response to Du Shaofu. She then said, The warriors in the dark forest are extremely powerful. Once the intermediate Mailing Demonic Scale Tiger enters the forest, it will immediately attract the attention of those powerful warriors. After that, either the tiger will be their mount or its arcane bone and blood essence will be gutted out. Girl, this time, you wont have someone escorting you back to the Heavenly Martial Institute. You must be careful when you are passing the dark forest. Ouyang Ling said to Ouyang Shuang in a solemn tone. I know. This isnt the first time that I went to the dark forest. Ouyang Shuang nodded. After chatting with Ouyang Ling and Aunt Shan for a while, Du Shaofu returned to his room. Originally, he felt a little excited when he thought about going to the Heavenly Martial Institute, but after hearing the matter between his drunkard father and the institute, he became somewhat depressed. He really didnt know why his father asked him to go to that institute. If someone found out that he was his son, he could already imagine what the consequences would be. In the room, after pondering for a period of time, he murmured, I have to go there. I cant allow my cultivation to stay stagnant. I have to enhance my strength as quickly as possible. After finishing his words, he slowly stretched out his palm and a pill appeared in his hand. *Hua La La* Talisman patterns seemed to be flowing out of the pill, as though it was going to spill out at any time. Even the calm atmosphere started to tremble the moment the pill appeared, as though a stone was thrown into a stillke. A sweet fragrance lingered in the air. It was the Pulse Spirit Pill that he had gotten from the Prefecture Lord, Ouyang Ling. His body moved. He got up on his toes, and immediately sat cross-legged on his bed. His hand was condensing seals. He then looked at the Pulse Spirit Pill in his hand and muttered. Swallow it to fortify your cultivation base. He held the pill between his forefinger and thumb, and slightly opened his mouth. With a proper application of strength, he shot the pill down into his throat with his forefinger. The pill immediately melted the moment it entered his mouth. Du Shaofu didnt even have the time to react. The pill then turned into pure energy, diffusing into his body. The energies spread like thousands of wires all over Du Shaofus body. The energy of the Pulse Spirit Pill seemed like self-aware. Some of them immediately wrapped around the inactivated martial pulse. That kind of feeling was mysterious and wonderful. He could feel a tug from his martial pulse. Uncle Ling was right, this was an extraordinary Pulse Spirit Pill. Du Shaofu was surprised in his heart. He then settled down and formed hand seals again to start absorbing the pure energy in this pill. He used his mental strength to direct all of the pure energy to wrap around the martial pulse. *Chi La La* As the energies wrapped around the martial pulse, he gradually went into a meditative state. A momentter, his whole body suddenly trembled, like something inside of him had been awakened. Suddenly, arge profound light burst out from his body. Strands of divine light started to leap out of his body, along with a gust of a terrifying aura. [Come over and support MGC trantion in Patreon NSEA Patreon !] Note: Certain name of skills will not be capitalized but italicized. Some terms are subject to change when better suggestions are selected. Chapter 153 In fact, I was a good person “Part 3” Chapter 153 C In fact, I was a good person Part 3 The strange light continuously absorbed the energy in his body extracted from the Pulse Spirit pill. In fact, the process no longer required Du Shaofu to interact with it at all. The Pulse Spirit pills throbbing energy was autonomously absorbed by those strange lights. As the trail of absorbed energy contacted the streaks of strange light, those lights also had some changes that seemed to solidify them. Outwardly dazed, Du Shaofu was hyper-aware of his condition, seemingly able to realize that there were excited grunts emitted from that strange light. It sounded like ted cheering. The strange thick light gradually covered Du Sahofus body, ring up as each wave of runes spread out with terrifying force. From within Du Shaofus body, several mysterious lights emerged. The runes flickered, and the halo vibrated. During this process, Du Shaofus breathes quickened; the energy source contained within the strange light seemed endless. Du Shaoyun was gradually wrapped in a mysterious shing light. A ring of runes rode the waves of terrorizing force. Even Du Shaofans main mysterious light gradually diffused, spreading out into his surroundings. The runes flickered. In this process, the Du Shaoyus aura also rapidly increased. Within the mysterious light, it seemed to contain endless energy. This energy spread and was eventually absorbed by Du Shaoyu. It was enough to earn Detuyue a great deal of money, and the purified energy was poured into the Du Shaofans aura. These energy sources interacted and amplified, before eventually being absorbed by Du Shaofu. Even a small amount of energy was enough for Du Shaofu to harvest and turn into pure mysterious spirit that filled Du Shaofus Shenque. Even though he had used Jin Zhongli before, plenty of its energy remained within Du Shaofus body in an unrefined state. Hence this time, Du Shaofu circted inside at the state ofpleteness. It soon transformed into a mysterious gas flowing into Du Shaofus Shenque. Du Shaofus increasing breathing speed indicated that he had signs of having another breakthrough. Eventually, above the mysterious, thick lights wrapping Du Shaofu, the illusion of Wuzhi Mountain materialized. It formed, evolved, condensed, as if it had a life of its own. As the light thickened, the illusion seemed to coalesce and solidify. Time slowly passed, and the bright moon moved West. Du Shaofus body was still wrapped by that strange light. As the light vibrated through different forms, the Wuzhi Mountain condensed among ruins never stopped evolving, which made the surrounding space seem to twist. However, as the force strengthened, the Wuzhi Mountain illusion started to solidify even more. As the pulse soul became more realistic, it proved, to some degree, that its strength was increasing. Right then if there was someone witnessing this scene, they would be surprised that Du Shaofus training level just passed the Pulse Spirit Realm. It was difficult for even the Maidong Realm to achieve this realistic a level of condensation for an illusion pulse spirit. This was absolutely unbelievable. After thest bit of energy was absorbed, the strange light appeared almost tangible. However, it peaked at that. Each day after that, the strange light that wrapped over Du Shaofus body gradually faded and retreated into Du Shaofus body. Everything returned to silence. Chi! The illusioned Wuzhi Mountain behind Du Shaofu transformed into ruins and dissipated. Eventually, the sky shimmered as the sun began to dawn, while deeper in the sky, some stars still flickered. Whoosh! The early dawn light prated the windows and nted into the room. When it crept toward Du Shaofus face, he had just withdrawn his hand. A circle of faint golden light covering him like an energy web quickly dispersed into his body. Both of Du Shaofus eyes opened, and his light yellow pupils red up, before dimming in the depths of his cavernous eyes. Ah! Feeling his evolution, Du Shaofus sharp golden eyes showed his surprise. Tensing his fingers, his aura exploded with a wave of powerful energy, much stronger than before. Its almost reaching the amazing Maidong Realm. Du Shaofu was surprised as he calmly breathed despite his show of force. His powerful breathing on this level made him feel like he wasnt too far away until the breakthrough into the Maidong Realm. The purpose of the Pulse Spirit pill was to reinforce the Maidong Realm, not to strengthen a cultivator. Thus Du Shaofu felt strange because it had just been one night, but his training level had improved this much. As his breathing converged, Du Shaofu grinned as he felt the power surging inside his body. After stretching, he jumped down from the narrow bed. He wanted to go to the Heavenly Martial Institute. Even though he knew that his drunken father had caused much trouble inside the Heavenly Martial Institute, Du Shaofu still anticipated his experience. In the morning, outside Lan Ling City Standing with a group of people, Du Yunlong tapped Du Shaofus shoulder: Third bro, rest assured, if we are here, nothing will happen in the World Association. Big sister is at the Heavenly Martial Institute. Who knows how surprised she would be if she saw you? Du Shaofu nodded lightly, directing his sight toward a cold, young guy wearing a long golden gown next to Du Yunlong: I didnt expect you toe and send me off. Its really touching. Just, honestly, when will you stop being so cold like that; youre such a handsome guy, but if you keep acting cold as ice like that, you might not be able to get married. I only enjoy idling like this. My not getting married neednt to worry you. With Han Xins slender and sophisticated phoenix-like eyes, he nced at Du Shaofu. Under the high nose were his thin arrogant lips which announced his pride: Being the President of World Association, yet except for a few people who can be counted by ones fingers, no one even knowing who you are. Now you even want to go to the Heavenly Martial Institute; what a negligent manager you are, even though youve done so much. I feel relieved having you all here. Du Shaofuughed and pped Han Xins shoulders. Just stop trying to be so friendly; our rtionship isnt that close. Han Xin stepped back. Du Shaofu didnt pay him any attention and merely smiled: Were all family, so sooner orter, well all be familiar. In the long run, you will see that I am a very good person. Ouyang Shuang really couldnt stand it and lowly muttered: His facial skin is really too thick. Youve always been prejudiced against me, so youd always believe that. While talking, Du Shaofu couldnt help but rove his eyes over Ouyang Shuang. Since the moment he saw her, his eyes had been glued to Ouyang Shuangs body. It was mainly that Ouyang Shuang was wearing a very revealing outfit, which outlined her hot, demonic body: lovely, slender thighs and mesmerizing curves adorning her seemingly-perfect figure. Combined with her wless appearance, it sucked souls away and bewitched Du Shaofus eyes. Ouyang Shuang acted like she hadnt payed attention to Du Shaofu as she walked from Du Shaofus side to stand next to Murong Youruo. Aunt, I would listen well to the Shaoxing brothers words. Ill meet you when I return. Dai Xingyu choked, her face wet like a pear flower showered by the rain. She clutched Murong Youruos arm, reluctant to leave. Just go. Train well and be a strong warrior! Murong Youruo wiped the tears at the edges of Dai Xingyus eyes. No one would believe these dreamy eyes could be secretly wet and gentle. Growl! A little whileter, the Demonic Scale Tiger rose, air shrieking beneath its wings. Three shadows sitting on the back of the Demonic Scale Tiger slowly disappeared from the eyes of those on the ground. Murong Youruo half-closed his bright eyes and gently touched his face while he gazed at the direction to which the tiger flew away. Only after a long pause was he able to turn away. From the highest courtyard on top of Lan Ling mansion, a man and a woman stood. The man was unusually handsome, while the woman wearing a red dress was also an exquisite beauty. They were Lan Ling mansions owners, Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan. Looking at the silhouette of the flying tiger fading into the sky far away, Ouyang Ling whispered: Im afraid the Heavenly Martial Institute wont be peaceful anymore. Ling brother, why dont you keep Shaoxing here for a few more days? This kid has been following that guy since he was young andcked Ao Tong sister. Besides, he definitely suffered quite a lot of misery. Now seeing that he has to go to such a miserable ce like Heavenly Martial Institute, I felt so bad in ce of Ao Tong sister. Yuan Shanshan pouted hurtfully. How can I keep him? That little one and his father are equally shrewd, butpared to his father, he is more cunning, and even more shameless. I really have no way to keep him so just let him go and destroy the Heavenly Martial Institute. There was hint of a smile on Ouyang Lings face, he seemed to imagine the messy scene at Heavenly Martial Institute after the young guy visited. Those elder schrs at Heavenly Martial Institute would be so angry; however, it would be like facing his father from before, eventually they couldnt do anything. How could you call Shaoxing like that? The kids so nice. Why call him shameless? Yuan Shanshan stared at Ouyang Ling. Here. . . So its me whos in the wrong. Ouyang Ling immediately smiled. He didnt want to cause trouble for himself, but he thought secretly that kid was more than treacherous and shameless. He had messed up Lan Ling mansion during his short stay. Both Ha Li from the White Tiger Sect and Han Qiang, these two sly old men, lost under him. This was not something ordinary people could achieve. Hearing Ouyang Ling, Yuan Shanshans expression eased as she looked at Ouyang Ling again: Ling brother, that Shaoxing was only here for a few days. Guiding his training for a bit would have been nice because Id see him for a few more days. His father was Du Tingxuan, how could I guide him? For a moment, Ouyang Lings face became quite miserable as he said: I have also tested out his ability, and I couldnt guide him. I dont know how could both of them are able to give birth to this weird kid; the new one is even more terrible than the previous one. . . . In the sky, the Demonic Scale Tiger pped its wings, slowly crossing the mountains below. Categories: Martial God Conquerer Chapter 154 Dark forest “Part Four” Chapter 154 C Dark forest Part Four Shaoxing brother, you said we could enter the Heavenly Martial Institute? On the back of the Demonic Scale Tiger, Dai Xingyu looked at Du Shaofu with her transparent pupil. She was kind of anticipating to enter into Heavenly Martial Institute. Perhaps its possible. Du Shaofu was quite affirmative. With Dai Xingyus talent, entering the Heavenly Martial Institute wouldnt be much of a problem, and the same went for him too. Dont say it so firmly too soon. Entering the Heavenly Martial Institute isnt anything too easy like that. Ouyang Shuang nced at Du Shaofu. Yet it wouldnt be too difficult. Even you could get in, so I think it wouldnt be much of a problem for me. Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang to say faintly. You... Ouyang Shuang breathed heavily while staring at Du Shaofu angrily: Ill let you know, there would be no one to help you as youve already left Lan Ling mansion. Du Shaofu heard that, then looked at Ouyang Shuang and smiled like nothing: Perhaps you forgot. Were in the middle of the air and even on the back of the little Tiger. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger seemed like to be understanding what Du Shaofu was thinking. It gave out a roar and started to p its wings more quickly and turn its body constantly mid-air: sometimes higher, sometimes lower, up and down all of a sudden. This made Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu staggered and their beautiful faces pale. You tiger quickly stop! Xiao Quan Quan, please slow down a bit. Du Shaofu, were not finished!... Ouyang Shuang cried out softly again and again, her voice was circling around on the sky. Du Shaofu pulled Dai Xingyu as he looked at the hot and gracious body of Ouyang Shuang. She staggered and wobbled left to right, outlining each moving curvatures which were very satisfying. Finally Ouyang Shuang had topromise and agreed to share things rting to Heavenly Martial Institute for Du Shaofu, in order to avoid not knowing anything when they came there. The Demonic Scale Tiger also calmed down and stopped acting up. Afterward, from Ouyang Shuangs sharing, Du Shaofu knew that Heavenly Martial Institute wasnt that simple. It could be said that the Heavenly Martial Institute was the haven for those trainers across Shilong Empire. There were numerous strong warriorsing from this Heavenly Martial Institute. At least half of the current princes and kings of the current Shilong Empire came from Heavenly Martial Institute. Thus, it could observe how strong the Heavenly Martial Institute stood within Shilong Empire. Of the trainers across the whole empire, none didnt want to enter the Heavenly Martial Institute, but this ce was absolutely not the ce for people who wanted to enter arbitrarily. They needed to pass rounds and rounds of tests, thus only by having a certain degree of talents could one be able to enter into Heavenly Martial Institute. The talents werent just merely about level of martial arts ability, yet the standards were also those that ordinary people could climb up to. Each time the Heavenly Martial Institute recruited, numerous people enrolled yet only the true talents could enter this Institute, and the number was so scarce. Those who could eventually be enrolled into the Heavenly Martial Institute could even represent the rank of extraordinary people. Young people from the pce and major mansions across Shilong Empire would also be sent into this Heavenly Martial Institute to train. However, even though the Heavenly Martial Institute was situated inside Shilong Empire, it wasnt restricted and controlled by the imperial family. To some degree, the banner signed Heavenly Martial Institute yet it wasnt under the empire. It was rumored that Heavenly Martial Institute was even more powerful and unpredictable than it looked. There was absolutely no force from within the empire that dared to provoke the Heavenly Martial Institute. Do you know which levels those warriors from within the Heavenly Martial Institute have attained? After the introduction from Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu thought by himself about the true ability of the warriors from Heavenly Martial Institute, aspared with the powerful force behind his own mother. Ouyang Shuang answered: No one actually knows how strong the warriorsing from the Heavenly Martial Institute are, yet there was no few amount of schrs in the Institute that reached the Wuhou realm, and those elders are even stronger. Indeed its the Heavenly Martial Institute. Du Shaofu eximed, and felt even more anticipating. It was such a long distance from Lan Ling mansion to the Heavenly Martial Institute. Even though the Demonic Scale Tigers speed was very fast, they couldnt travel all day and night and still needed constant resting. After one day and one night, the Demonic Scale Tiger rested once at sunset. As itnded on a mountain among the mountain stretch, it rested the second time. On that mountain, Du Shaofu looked at all directions before telling Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu: Lets rest here today and pick up again tomorrow. Ouyang Shuang stretched tiredly as she showed her enviable curvatures, and she said gently: I cant believe the Demonic Scale Tigers speed is this fast. Perhaps with this pace, after we rest for today and start again tomorrow, we might be able to reach Dark Forest by sunset. I feel rather hungry. Dai Xingyu rubbed her belly. Even though she was a spirit trainer, after not eating for the whole day, she finally felt famished. Rest assured, well have something to eat in just a moment. Du Shaofu patted Dai Xingyu then turned to the Demonic Scale Tiger: Little Tiger, could I bother you for a little more, finding some food here. Roar! The Demonic Scale Tiger lowered its vocals and pped its wings as it jumped down from the mountain. Du Shaofu started to get busy on top of the mountain under strange and doubtful looks from both Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. First, he burned arge pile of wood taken from behind the mountain, then he usedva to construct something that looked like a stove; he even found an abundance of herbs and spices from the Qiankun sack. Roar! At this moment, the Demonic Scale Tiger returned and carried in its fierce mouth plenty of game: a hare and two pheasants. Though these werent monstrous animals, they were huge in size. Such a lovely hare, Xiao Quan Quan youre just too much. Seeing the Demonic Scale Tiger killed a hare, for a moment Dai Xingyu couldnt contain herself. Yet the Demonic Scale Tiger didnt care much about Dai Xingyu as it soon found a ce to rest. Du Shaofu started to get his hands on the pheasants and hare. He skinned them before rubbing spices on, then he used herbs to wrap around to start grilling it on the bonfire. Not more than half an hour, the big fat hare and pheasants had been turned into aromatic meals by Du Shaofu. Smells so good. Dai Xingyu had been quite upset for the hare, yet at the moment, her eyes were all on the smell of the juicy hare; her saliva also seemed to be flowing. Ouyang Shuangs big eyes also looked surprised, as if she couldnt believe Du Shaofu possessed such skills. Being a person trained at the Maidong Realm level, a few days not eating also did not affect her much. Yet currently, she seemed to be under the mesmerizing spell of the aroma and her stomach couldnt resist it but gave the sound gu gu. Lets eat. When the smell had spread throughout all directions until there was no way to reject it, Du Shaofu rolled his sleeves and started to eat without much manners. So delicious. Its probably the most delicious meal Ive ever had. Dai Xingyu also didnt hold back, like there was some shadow in eating the hare, so she just started to tear down a pheasants leg, eating and praising. Ouyang Shuang hesitated a bit, yet eventually she couldnt stand the alluring smell that she started to bite on one of the hares leg. The Demonic Scale Tiger also didnt wait much, though those meats werent enough for it to fill its teeth, it tasted a bit as the smell was truly irresistible. Only until the veryst bits of the meal, Du Shaofu and the Demonic Scale Tiger looked at each other stunningly, as they saw both Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu both grasped in their hand a bunch of roasted meats, as if they were afraid someone would rob from them. Dai Xingyu didnt pay attention whether it was pheasant or hares meat; the hare did also taste quite nice. When there were only bones of the hare and pheasants left, Du Shaofu and the Demonic Scale Tigers parts together werent even a third in total. One man and one tiger couldntpete with two big and smalldies, as they could only stare at these women eating voraciously like a hungry tiger. Their clothes were also smeared in oil and fat, and eventually they rubbed their hands while adjusting their sitting position to breathe. Such strong woman like tiger. Du Shaofu praised, as Demonic Scale Tiger couldnt stop feeling bitter though it eventually came aside to rest. The sky had turned to night and there was the high-rise moon, its beam like silk covering the whole mountain. Du Shaofu looked for a b of rock to sit crossed-legs and looked at the bright moon above. Then he loosely closed his eyes to start absorbing that mysterious move. No matter whether it was training the spiritual force or refining drugs and mysterious gas, as long as there was time, Du Shaofus realization to a mysterious move had never stopped for once. Only after understanding the mysterious move could he start the training, thus Du Shaofu put much focus and special attention on that mysterious move. Inside, this mysterious move was so vast, infinitely varied, and unparalleled. Until now, Du Shaofu also knew he was afraid that he was still very early in his understanding and thoroughness for this mystery. Early next morning, as the light of dawn slowly appeared with mesmerizing colors, the sun rose to shed the very first light onto the mountain among the area. Du Shaofu stopped with his realization and opened his eyes, inside which red a sharp light. He paid attention to look at the blinking dawn on the sky, as the light and shadows were changing constantly, like hundreds of light columns prated from above. Whoosh! Stretching his tired back and breathing in the fresh air which is so abundant in the mountain, Du Shaofu felt his spirit was so high and the force ran throughout his body. Both Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang also stopped to inhale, as a whole night they have adjusted their breath, this helped them feel more refresh. Roar! A whileter, the Demonic Scale Tiger pped its wings to continue on the way towards the Heavenly Martial Institute direction. After one day and one night, with an intermittent rest from Demonic Scale Tiger in between, a vast and seemingly endless forest started to appear in front of them at dusk. Looking at the endlessly vast forest like that, Ouyang Shuangs eyes started to show a bit of hesitation as her thick eyebrows moved. She whispered: That is the Dark Forest in front of us. We must think of some way to cross as we cannot ride the Demonic Scale Tiger here. Chapter 155 Troublesome jungle Chapter 155 C Troublesome jungle Dark forest, which province is this? Du Shaofu looked at the vast forest from afar, yet it didnt look like the Beastly Mountain range. That boundless forest seemed less wild than the Beastly Mountain range, yet it seemed to have more evil breath. From faraway, one could even sense a wave of dark breath spread out, which made the mind feel quite ufortable. The Dark forest, is a very particr existence. It is situated at the border of Shilong Empire, and surrounding it is also the border of three more empires. Thus, these create that particr existence for the area. Additionally, this ce is rich in herbs, and is also the living ce for other monsters. From time to time, it bes a heaven for those adventurous souls or fugitives from many countries. After a pause, Ouyang Shuang continued: Even the Shilong Empire and other empires could not reach out to control this ce. Inside, theres chaos and killing. Strength is everything. It doesntck a few top-level hidden warriors here; they live inside the Dark forest and use their power to build up a kind of order that belongs to this ce. In the past few years, the Dark forest has grown with such terrible rate. This could be seen as a small empire inside here, where big fish eats small fish, and all rely on strength to survive. This ce sounds not bad. Du Shaofus eyes raised slightly, as he wasnt too surprised. In this world, it was indeed the big fish that swallow the small ones and power was paramount; it was just that things would be so evident and obvious inside the Dark forest. Not bad? Ouyang Shuang nced at Du Shaofu: Wait until you see with your own eyes, how vicious it is inside this ce. I would reckon youd not say so anymore. Every rule and regtion inside this ce, alle down to using your strengt; powerful strength is truly its rule and regtion. As for the weaklings, it is truly unfair. Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. In this world, wasnt it always the case that powerful strength was the absolute standard for rules and regtions? It was just their expressions were rtively vague, not that clear and direct like that in this Dark forest. Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu: Of course, even though it is chaotic, killing happens within the Dark forest and it is not prosperous, it is also extremely bustling here,pared to any other ces inside the empire. Why is that so? Du Shaofu asked curiously. Since it is a heaven for those adventurous people or the fugitives from other empires, it automatically bes a heavenly trading market. In this Dark forest, you can find anything: medicinal pills, spiritual tools, qi skills, beasts blood, secret bones, evil mounts; you name it, the Dark forest could give it and if you want to sell something, no one would ask you where ites from. Ouyang Shuang nced at Du Shaofu Evenrge merchants from those nearby empires and also the Shilong Empire asionally sneaks into Dark forest to purchase their items. Such a good province. Du Shaofu smiled. Going through this Dark forest is our Heavenly Martial Institute. The whole surrounding area belongs to the Heavenly Martial Institute, and even though the Dark forest is huge, they also didnt dare to trespass into thend of Heavenly Martial Institute. However in contrast, the disciples inside Heavenly Martial Institute would frequently proceed inside the Dark forest. Ouyang Shuang said. Du Shaofu asked: Why is it so? Ouyang Shuang said: On the wanted board of Heavenly Martial Institute, there were quite a number of those hidden inside the Dark forest. This would naturally attract many disciples to go in hunting for a prize. Just wait until you join the Heavenly Martial Institute, you would slowly understand. In a short while, the Demonic Scale Tiger had approached closer. As the three of them also got off outside the edge of Dark forest, the Demonic Scale Tiger withdrew its tiger form and became like a kitty walking right beside Du Shaofu. The forest was densely covered with trees, as giant trees branches covered the sky. Those giant trees were no less than tens of feets tall. There were bushes everywhere and some weeds were even a few feet high. The forest was so gloomy and dark, and it seemed endlessly deep inside. However, there was a path usually taken that was sofortable; it was just that there seemed to be some dark breath emitted from within the Dark forest that caused a sense of uneasiness. Be careful as we walk through this Dark forest. If we ever encounter some merchants or escorts, we may consider to spend some dark money on them to lead us for a short road. They might have a few low-level devil mounts, thus it might help us speed up a bit. Additionally, since they stay inside this Dark forest more and have better rtionships, we might not have to face much danger. Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu. At once, all three people and a tiger marched inside the dark forest. The whole forest was so dense and deep that no one could be able to see its end, especially at sunset, its increasingly demonic sense also made the heart shiver. Roar roar... From deep within the forest, asionally there was the sound of wild beasts screaming transmitted out. Whoosh whoosh... Inside the vast and dim forest, there were a few shadows swiftly passing by, and asionally jumping up the towering trees while their sharp eyes nced around the jungle. However, it seemed quite difficult for them to find their desired target, those shadows started to search forward. The sky gradually turned dim and inside the vast forest, the lights also got dimmer. Looks like we need to find somewhere to rest first before we could start again at dawn tomorrow. There seems to be no way to go in the evening and we might easily get lost here. Ouyang Shuang told Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu. Du Shaofu nodded: Lets first find some ce to rest and restart tomorrow then. Roar! Suddenly, the shrunken version of Demonic Scale Tiger became tensed and its eyes turned very alerted toward the front. Be careful. Du Shaofus expression changed as he warned bothdies, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang. His eyes so cautious of all directions. Whoosh whoosh. At the moment Du Shaofu directed his gaze far away to the dimly lit forest in front, there were some shadows passing through. After a few shes, they immediately appeared in the eyesight of all three Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. There were in total five people, two young men and three middle-aged men with unified ck outfits. Five of them jumped on the giant sky-covering trees, while looking at all three of Du Shaofus group. It was the look of contempt. Then the shadows sprang down right in front of Du Shaofus group. Five waves of breathingbined and all five were extremely strange, as they exuded a sense of murderous intent that caused others feel uneasy. One with sessful Maidong Realm, two on the other shore of Maidong Realm and the remaining two was at the beginning of Maidong Realm. As Du Shaofu nced through, he inspected the general level of cultivation of those five people. There was that murderous intenting out from them that made people feel uneasy, which also alerted Du Shaofu. As those fivended and looked at Du Shaofus group, their sight eventually and unexpectedly was attracted by Ouyang Shuang. It was tough to find such beauty like her inside this kind of Dark forest. Kids, have you ever seen a small blue bird? A middle-aged men leading the group asked Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang. No. Du Shaofu shook his head. Really no? If you ever lie, Ill skin you alive. That leading man looked gloomily at Du Shaofu. The word from this man upset Du Shaofu. As they had just arrived, Du Shaofu did not want to cause trouble so he suppressed the unhappy feeling inside: No means no, weve juste to this ce. Leader, since weve searched for such a long time for naught, why dont we just rest a bit and have some fun with these girls? Bothdies, one tall one short, werent that bad especially that tall girl. Afterward, we could resume our search; how about that? The sight of the skinny man next to the big leader didnt leave Ouyang Shuangs body. His saliva seemed about to spill out as his eyes were burning. Such beautifuldy made his eyes fixated and his words spoken out undisguised. You really want to die! Upon hearing so, Ouyang Shuangs beautiful face suddenly gloomed. Oh, thisdy was indeed truly wicked. I like that. Lets wait if you could keep it up until after I do it to you. I like it hot. The eyes of that skinny guy sliced as he looked at Ouyang Shuang with his excitedly burning eyes. Forget it. We must find the treasure first. If we cannot find it, we all will not be able to stand it. The sight of the leading guy couldnt leave Ouyang Shuangs body either. What a shame leader. I dont know how long this would take. As he heard so, the skinny guy became disappointed at once as he disyed sadness with his eyes. The leader didnt take notice to the skinny guy as he took a look past three people from Du Shaofus group: Kids, be ready to hand over the magical satchel and then leave. Dont waste our time. Just take it that youre lucky to keep your life today. Humph!... Ouyang Shuangs lovely face turned angry and she was about to speak before Du Shaofu stopped her. He looked at that leading guy: What if I disagree? Disagree? The leading man showed a sign of suspicion as he looked at Du Shaofu like a monster: You brat, your tone is very arrogant. Do you know what ce this is? The Dark forest. Du Shaofu said as he looked at the leader. True, its the Dark forest. This ce is not somewhere for such brat like you to enter at you wish. We belong to therge n Dark Evil Door. If you dont know about this, Im afraid you might not even have the chance to regret. The leader guyughed coldly. A little brat, together with a smalldy and one prettydy appeared inside the Dark forest C this made him feel quite strange too. He was afraid this guy might be the young master of some high ss family that ran into here to find some stimtion. I havent heard of any Dark Evil Door. If you want this magical satchel, you have to take it yourself. Du Shaofu looked at that leading guy with his eyes started to gloom. Chapter 156 Met the comet. Chapter 156 C Met theet. Hah, your jokes stink. So today let me show you what is Dark Evil Door! Behind the leader, a guy standing on the left among the two young guys with the beginner Maidong Realm level smiled faintly. How could he consider such a brat like that. At the same time as he finished talking, his qi immediately rolled and suddenly leapt forward toward Du Shaofu. Beautiful sister, Ille to get the magical satchel on you myself. The skinny guys shadow also quickly moved towards Ouyang Shuang; his eyes shed a kind of burning dirty look. With such beauty like hers, searching her body for the magical satchel would be a kind of pleasure too. The skinny guys cultivation was stronger than the other guys, thus his speed was higher. In a blink, he appeared right in front of Ouyang Shuang and reached out towards Ouyang Shuangs breast with a wicked smile. You want death! Ouyang Shuang shouted. Her breath of theplete Maidong Realm burst out in a short time and swept through the area. A long sword flew out from her hand and this light sword directly transformed into a stream of murderous light which moved towards that skinny young guy. Its no good. Thisdy is in the full Maidong Realm. The skinny guy felt so scared. He didnt think such a beauty who seemed so young could have reached the full Maidong Realm level. His dirty look turned into a scared look and the hand that had reached out towards Ouyang Shuangs breast was now withdrawn. Too slow! Ouyang Shuang yelled and couldnt leave this skinny guy. The longsword in her hand emitted a thunderous sound which drew a stream of light. Then a sharp and fierce breath spiked upward which made the whole surrounding space vibrated. The rune on the swords moved softly, as the sword aura spread. Eventually, it transformed into several sword streamseach extremely sharpthat trapped the skinny guy inside. Winds Cry Sword Arts! Those sword streams flew out and shed through the air. They arranged themselves neatly as they locked on to that skinny guy. His eyes showed a sense of terror. The dark qi around his body poured out with a stinky breath. As the qi condensed, there was vaguely a trace of some strange runes that seemingly tried to go against those sword lines. Leader, help me... However, those sword streams were so terrifying. They directly destroyed the qi covering the skinny guys body and smashed his runes. Then, it glided over his body, thus he couldnt finish his cry for help before the words were stopped and his body fell t on the ground. Chi! It seemed almost immediately that another guy from the opponents had already arrived in front of Du Shaofu. He threw a vicious punch towards Du Shaofus face with qi rolling with motion and his breath was extremely sharp. Youve found the wrong person to steal from! Du Shaofu didnt think that right at the moment they had just arrived at Dark forest, someone would show up to steal his magical satchel. He didnt agree with that so he grunted and waved his hand. A light yellow qi from within his palm shone. As the qi erupted, a punch directly came down on the fist of the other young guy. At the moment Du Shaofu carried out his attack, he didnt employ any battle tactic at all, or stick to any style. It was just the moment he gestured his hands and legs, they were all simple and sharp and powerful enough to destroy everything. It was just that in this moment, if someone supposed that Du Shaofu merely just used his powerful strength to win over the technique of ten people, they would bepletely wrong. During the time understanding that mysterious technique, Du Shaofu took the use of that mysterious skill into his normal attack, which made his simple moveeven from a single lift of his handsharper. This secret technique will make his skill simpler, but it wouldnt be less powerfulpared to other skills. Boom! In a short moment, one of Du Shaofus hands directly wrapped over the other guys fist which made a dull explosion sound. Crack crack crack! Then it was observed that the guys fist immediately shivered, and eventually there came the sound of breaking bones. In a moment, his whole right arms bones werepletely destroyed into powder, and the arm fell down motionless. Ah!!... That young guy let out an earth-shattering scream. His body seemed like a broken kite which was hit far away. The force was so powerful that it destroyed his right arm, while its remnants reverberation was enough to destroy his internal organs; He couldnt live much longer. In a short duration, two among the five people were killed upon attacking, while these others facial expressions changed so quickly and drastically. All of this was sopletely different from their imagination. Such a brat and an extremely young and beautifuldy, yet they were both assassins. Kill them all. Youre from Dark Evil Door. I cannot let you live. Ouyang Shuangs soft body plunged out once more, this time aiming at the full Maidong Realm leading guy. With precious sword in hand like a spiritual snake, the qi sword prated the rumbling air and at once, wrapped the air around his body. Understood! Du Shaofu shouted and then for the second time, the pale golden light radiated fiercely around his body. Like a golden sh, his shadow plunged next to the second young guy while he was using the lightning power and threw his right fist forward. Crack crack... The runes overwhelmed in front of his fist and as it waspressed in the air, there was a dull sound of the explosion produced. It seemed to make the whole space shattered in pieces. The momentum was extremely overbearing. In fact, the cultivation level of that guy and Du Shaofu was simr. However inparison, Du Shaofu could totally kill enemies of higher levels with his faster speed and more powerful strength. Boom! While in fear, the young guy had no way to dodge and received a direct hit of Du Shaofu in his chest. Blood spurted out at the corner of his mouth as his body flew viciously back, hitting a towering tree. The impact swayed the trees and made its trunk cracked; the guy couldnt stand up again. Whoosh! Thest guy with a level on the other side of Maidong Realm had his eyes scared as he ran for his life. Where are you escaping to! The pale golden light concentrated under Du Shaofus feet and he quickly chased after the guy like lightning. His spirit was like that of a golden-winged eagle as he suddenly appeared behind the guy. Fluctuating Fist! Swinging his arm, he gave out a series of fists, of which the fist mark burst in mid-air with thirteen explosions. Du Shaofus Fluctuating Fist eventually viciously fell on the back of that runaway guy. The impact caused the surrounding air to also blow up. Puchi! The other guy basically had no way to defend as his body fell forward while he spat blood out. Oh! In the midst of everything, while blood was stilling out from his mouth, the guy also gave out waves of sharpughters which reverberated inside the gloomy Dark forest surrounded in dusk. Not good! Du Shaofu couldntprehend what thatughter would mean. However, he could vaguely feel that something was not right. There was a shadow that appeared immediately behind the fallen guy who struck a hit on the back of his neck. The sharpughter immediately stopped as the fallen guys head smashed into the ground. Dare to kill Dark Evil Doors people. You will surely be killed. The leading guy who was being restrained by Ouyang Shuang yelled out loud. After being pushed back by her sword stream, his eyes looked irritated as he didnt think the opponent was that powerful. He made a magical hand gesture to clear his veins and as the runes were sweeping by, the spiritual soul condensed into a ck evil wolf. It was like a living thing, which gave a growl before it rushed towards Ouyang Shuang. Roar! With a low growl, the Demonic Scale Tiger appeared. The ferocious tiger ws came down from thin air and tore apart the ghostly wolf spirit back into runes. As the spirit was dispelled, the leading guy suddenly spat out blood. Boom! A low rumbling explosion. In a blink, Du Shaofu appeared right behind him and quickly threw a fist upon the guys back. Within his fist exploded a pale golden light with such a terrifying force. Du Shaofu directly hit that middle-aged guy for a second time to make the guy spray blood while falling forward. Whoosh! A sword stream with the speed of lightning and murderous aura shot out strangely with such speed and uracy from that leaders chest. While passing through, it drew out a string of blood which made the leader fall down powerlessly. Dai Xingyu turned pale and her eyes shook lightly. This level of killing hadpletely frightened her. Five huge people of Dark Evil Door n werepletely annihted in just a short period of time. Ouyang Shuangs face was contemting as herrge eyes looked at Du Shaofu: We have to leave immediately. Theyre from Dark Evil Door and theughter just now must be the signal they give out to other people. Im afraid that soon there would be a huge group of Dark Evil Doors disciplesing. Is Dark Evil Door very strong? As Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang, his look became quite serious. He knew Ouyang Shuangs personality: thisdy was not the type who cared for much hassle, yet she also worried about Dark Evil Door so their force must be out of the ordinary. There are numerousrge and small parties within the Dark forest; among them Dark Evil Door lies somewhere near the top level and they were the royals inside Dark forest. No one dares to mess with the disciples of Dark Evil Door as they were the most vicious, bloody, and cruel. These recent years, there are more than a few disciples of Heavenly Martial Institute killed by the hand of Dark Evil Door. Furthermore, there are quite a number of strong warriors within Dark Evil Door that were ced on top of the bounty list in Heavenly Martial Institute. Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu. Seems like Dark Evil Door is truly very powerful. Du Shaofus look was also dignified. He was not a kind of arrogant person. As he had just arrived at Dark forest, he naturally should not be so reckless. After a quick thought, he raised his head to look at Ouyang Shuang: Lets talk after we leave this ce. As he finished speaking, Du Shaofu didnt forget to take the magical satchel from the dead bodies of those Dark Evil Door members, and kept it on his body. Shaofu brother, you should quicklye take a look. This little bird was so pitiful. At this moment, the voice of Dai Xingyu came from a short distance not so far away. Upon hearing this, Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang immediately ran over there to see a frightened Dai Xingyu. She was looking at a small blue bird the size of a hand in the nearby bush. Categories: Martial God Conquerer Chapter 157 Surrounded at night to kill. Chapter 157- Surrounded at night to kill. The little blue bird was the size of a childs palm. Its feather gleamed, reflecting twinkling rays of light. The feathers on its right wing were wet with blood. However, its tiny eyes were bright as it lovingly stared at Dai Xingyu. When Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang approached, the birds calm and loving eyes filled with terror. Through the thick bushes, it looked at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang with trepidation and attempted to flee. However, when it pped its wings, the bloody, wet right-wing prevented it from flying up. Little bird, do not be afraid. Were not going to hurt you. Dai Xingyu lowered her body to slowly crawl into the bush. She gently reached out her hand toward the blue bird and said: Youre wounded so you cannot fly. Just let me take a look. The birds eyes widened in fear when it saw Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang. However, after it met Dai Xingyus clear eyes, the fear decreased a bit and its terrified look also calmed. It blinked both eyes and gentle pped the wounded right wing. Eventually, it didnt avoid but allowed Dai Xingyu to pick up and gently ce it on her palm. Is this the tiny blue bird that the people of Dark Evil Door are seeking? Du Shaofu assessed the blue bird on Dai Xingyus palm. There was a flickering movement beneath its feathers. Within therge amount of blood flowing out of its right wing, there were faint moving runes. This bird was definitely no ordinary animal. As the blue bird looked at Du Shaofu, it recognized his breath. From its terrified look, it slowly disyed a sense of familiarity though it was still a bit reserved. Shaofu brother, can we save this wounded little bird? Dai Xingyu asked Du Shaofu as she looked at this wounded bird with her extremely worried eyes. This little, blue bird isnt any ordinary bird, and he seems to have been born quite recently. Ouyang Shuang also recognized that this little blue bird was not ordinary. She was afraid that it had just been born because it appeared quite immature. It isnt suitable to stay here for long. Lets leave first. Du Shaofu said. Agreeing, all three people and a tiger left. If they continued forward, they would possibly encounter people from the Dark Evil Door. Thus, Du Shaofu, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang traveled along a side road. Du Shaofu didnt forget to remove their marks to prevent others from following them. He had learned to do this after the previous incident in the Beastly Mountain range. Whoosh whoosh. Not long after Du Shaofus group left, several shadows appeared at the remains of the fight. Dressed in ck, the force had dozens of people. Those in the front had extremely cold and dark aura. A small team of five people was wiped out. There were at least two culprits: one used the sword and the other had tremendous qi force. The five corpses were raised as one guy inspected them. Then he respectfully informed an older man of about fifty years leading the group. Theyve definitely discovered the treasure were looking for. Killing our people, stealing things from Dark Evil Door! Find them! Those people cant have fled far away. You all definitely have to find these reckless people for me. The leader in ck looked grim as his eyes murderously red. Whoosh whoosh! As the old man had stopped talking, dozens of shadows immediately departed in all directions. They quickly plunged into the dim and thick forest. The clouds shrouded the moonlight, allowing faint glimmers to peer down onto the ground. The dark forest was vast, casting looming shadows. The shadows thickened, bleeding into the night, dancing against silver moonlight. The bright moonlight decorated the night sky like a vast and transparent, boundless sea. So endless, so calm and vast, so mysterious. The stars scattered across inky ck twinkled like small flickering lights in dark waters. In the forest inside a rift valley surrounded by towering trees, the moonlight passed through dense woods and cast mottled traces of lights and shadows. Three people: Du Shaofu, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang sat around while the Demonic Scale Tigery alert not too far away, his eyes scanning the surroundings. It has been wounded in the right wing, but its not a big problem. It will slowly heal itself. After examining the small blue bird in Dai Xingyus palm, Du Shaofu removed some pills from within his magical satchel. At first, the blue bird suspiciously looked at Du Shaofu. Then, as it felt the fluctuating pill aura, it opened its mouth to swallow the pills whole like a chicken. Eventually, it turned its dark eyes to look at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang. Its gaze was less guarded than before. What kind of bird is this that can consume the pills directly? Ouyang Shuang was shocked. This blue bird was definitely no ordinary animal, yet she also didnt know what it really was. I also dont know. Du Shaofu also shook his head. He couldnt recognize this tiny blue bird, but it definitely wasnt an ordinary animal. Otherwise, the people of Dark Evil Door would not look for it everywhere. Poor Xiao Qingqing is poorly wounded. Shaofu brother, Shuang sister, can we bring it along to the Heavenly Martial Institute? Dai Xingyu pleadingly looked toward Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang. She couldnt bear to leave this wounded tiny blue bird. She had already named this tiny blue bird with a name she thought would fit, Xiao Qingqing. Alright, lets bring it along. Du Shaofu nodded since this tiny blue bird wasnt any ordinary animal. The tiny blue bird hid inside Dai Xingyus palm in a very familiar manner as if Dai Xingyu were its family. Moreover, as it was wounded, it became even more reliant on Dai Xingyu. Roar! Suddenly, the Demonic Scale Tiger lowered its voice and growled. Its miniature body stood up immediately as it stared ahead. Therere people chasing after us. Du Shaofu immediately stood up and told Ouyang Shuang: Take extra care of Xingyu. Other than that, leave the rest to the little Tiger and me. Lets see if these are people from Dark Evil Door or not. Ouyang Shuang nodded and didnt argue with Du Shaofu any longer. Xiao Qingqing, dont be afraid. Shaofu brother here wont let anyone harm you. Dai Xingyu talked to the tiny blue bird in her palm. However, her ssy eyes were extremely tense. Whoosh whoosh. . . In a short time, a dozen of shadows appeared from all directions of the deep rift. Those arrived wore ck outfits, and in the dark, they looked like dark ghosts. If it werent for the dark murderous intent permeating their surroundings, it would be impossible to discover the existence of these people. Its the Dark Evil Door. Theyve chased us here. Seeing dozen of shadows flickering in the dark and feeling more than a dozen fluctuating breaths, Ouyang Shuangs pretty face turned grim. She couldnt believe that even after traveling this far, the people from Dark Evil Door could catch up so quickly. There are people with cultivation at the Mailing Realm. Du Shaofu shuddered. He sensed from the dozen breathes surrounding them that there were clearly people with cultivation level at the Mailing Realm. The treasure is in thatdys hand. In the dark, one of the men recognized the tiny blue bird in Dai Xingyus palm. He said to the leader: They are definitely the people who killed our Dark Evil Doors disciples. Oooh! Suddenly, there was a sharp oooh sound of a flute from the dark woods. I didnt expect it to be just a few brats. Hand over that tiny blue bird then surrender. As the leading man waved his hands, a dozen shadows plunged into the rift, each of them aiming for Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. They have already announced this position to the others, so lets make it quick. Little tiger, go! Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang. As their eyes met, both understood that if they allowed more Dark Evil Door disciples to surround them, the situation would get even worse. Inside this Dark Forest, everything relied on strength, not reasoning. Whew! Exhaling, Du Shaofu immediately dashed forward. A golden halo wrapped around his body like a golden ball made of dazzling brilliance. The light slowly spread out and as his feet stomped the rocky ground, carried a terrifying force that sted a man in ck at the Maidong Realm level. Oin! As Ouyang Shuang drew the sword out of its scabbard, the sword gave a thunderous grunt. The sword flew out, and as quick as lightning, it took the offensive position. You really want to die? Attacking like that! The leading man suddenly shouted. Yet he had not even finished his words when his face turned pale because he realized there was something behind him. As he turned around, he saw the shadow of a giant tiger rushing in ferociously. When he stared at the tiger, he could only see runes moving with terrifying force. Demon monster at the Mailing Realm! The leading mans face drastically changed. In a moment, his gestures condensed as he poured xuan spirit into bright runes that wrapped around his body like petal blossoms. As he threw both punches, the qi palm shot toward the Demonic Scale Tiger. Whew! Du Shaofu appeared in front of the opponent. That man in ck hurriedly threw a runic punch forward. Du Shaofus look remained unchanged, and he also punched out, causing a huge impact as it contacted the other mans fist. Boom! The collision of both punches was extremely ferocious. However, Du Shaofus fist was terrifying to defend against: it destroyed everything and directly broke the opponents fist before viciously blowing the mans body away. Bang bang! Right after that, Du Shaofu rushed out once again, and in a blink, he materialized in front of two other men in ck. Both fists were akin to dragons exiting the sea, destroying the defensive xuan spirit that both men in ck hurriedly wrapped around their bodies. Then these fists fiercely smashed their ribcage. Rumble! Du Shaofu indomitably charged for a quick victory. He was like a monstrous animal in human guise: unstoppable, indefensible destruction. Ah! . . . In a blink, each shadow thrown out like a boulder, their pained cries echoing in the ravine. From within Dai Xingyus palm, the tiny blue bird intensely watched Du Shaofu with its deep ck eyes. He was both suspiciously curious and fearful. Chapter 158 Bloody Escape Chapter 158 C Bloody Escape Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Ouyang Shuang exerted all of her power . Combined with her graceful body, her sword work was fast as lightning and lethally sharp . Wherever the sword streamed through, runic words burst and shed the air, leaving a vacuum trail in its wake . Quite a few men in ck were unable to defend against it; thus, in a short while, most of them fell beneath Ouyang Shuangs sword . Chi! A man in ck took this chance to plunge toward Dai Xingyu, throwing his fist out to capture her . He used a wave of dark spirit that caused a hurricane to sweep the whole area . Squeak squeak! Dai Xingyu tensed and froze, while the tiny blue bird in her hand squealed loudly . Whoosh! A sword stream flew out from thin air and shed to chop off the mans arm . Boom! Another sh followed by a runic fist from a small hand heavilynded onto the mans chest, directly blowing his body away . The man let out a piercing cry of pain . Xingyu, be careful . Ouyang Shuang appeared in front of Dai Xingyu; however, other Dark Evil Door disciples had gathered to attack . Bang bang bang! Du Shaofus shadow rushed forward like a powerful animal and was extremely fierce . Those Dark Evil Door disciples had been smashed by him and were left lying dead in front of Ouyang Shuang . He asked: Are you alright? . Yes I am . Ouyang Shuang nodded slightly . She widely opened her eyes to stare at Du Shaofu in shock . Today she observed another side of this man . He was extremely powerful like a beast . Though she was quite surprised, as she looked past behind Du Shaofu, her expression changed . Be careful . . . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!